
V 




vV 


• - 

- \ S ° &vf~ 

•i * 'a s .^9 * l '’ r> A A 

%*>..*' 'J> . v ,., u '»- V 

/n f\ v . * « .*<> _at> 






0 ~ * 


^ 4 - 7 \ * 4 / 

r kV ^ "A 


x 0 c> 

N 0 ’ A°' '<?*. » . I •>*' /' - •> N 

<rF a V * 0 r % v , s ^ 

* *P ^ 3 $®» x 

° <^V. aV * ft 




^ <?V \\* 

Z ' Z %\. 

o <v> ^ © "’ 

* ^ 

s v «Cr 


v ' * * 



K 




* ,.9 o 

o^ ^ O 

CV % 'f * 0 , 7 ( 

^ A*' * .«** , V 

<£. a* * ^\-f A 

< ^ or 


>V O ^\\^\/ 1 © 

r ' : fe -Fi 2 - 

* ,\\ v "?/. ' M!f<:;f 

* ' *r% 

O, ''/ 


* * 


. ^ v 


» O-, ,0 

^ ^ V 

* o 0 x 

■ A ^ 

^S- f /->^N°V tt ^ 0 , % " V \\sS^ • 




: <&*** 






“ • 1 ,\V o N 0 . 

„ -f J* »V • 

/V>^S * AN < C^< 

^f<SA_ ”' r\ ^ C Ay*£ 


<r 


y 0 o X ■* 


0 ° ^ 


X° °^. - ^ 





*. ~<r, ^ 


v 



\ . ’ cL* y J ' ’ ^ r\ 

'* v v H0 \^^\\° 


& n & 

** ^ 


N o ->' ^ ^ 

9 ^ ^ ^ " 0 /■ 

A^' ^ % * 

^ « •SNvv'^^^'^2 z “</* 'X. 

' ' - &<%, l" 

•imgffirfl -saw ^ V, , ... . v 

^ ^ A, ^. v ^ ft ^ ^ A & ' t 

^1 ' 1 * 4 S S ^ - v 1 B „ V, ‘ 0 * y * ^ c o N C ^ X " 11 * 

'-^ * <-S^NC\ <*“ O 


c 



A 

9 ^ ^ * 


i c 







V* 4k 

«>^ V 

o 0 X * 

ft ^5-1, 


1 ' " \\s-,/a 


V 



ft o 

n 0 M o ■> . 0 -' 'C 5 

0 N u _>V v ft n ^ 

, 9 r % Y 0 f c> 



%i^r. ■<, % 

* .vO ’ 1 ''j. - ^gp/ -- s $ A, o 

* ^ *o O'Ts' ^ % 

f D » t , \ '"' ^ ‘ , <Cf, 

^ ^Tsrv ^ O . V *f 

n Mrjrrr?-> ^ 




o * x 





^ V 

A /n 



t/* 






° V' >'&' \v> 
** 1 x/V 


„ v 0 * X * 

/ 

: ^ / 

*s 

o 

* 

x° °<. 

>- 


1 fl 


'"oo' 




o 


V 


s * * r 


W :<i 


o 0 , 0 ’ 

* * * 0 f 

$« * 'p 

\, r ' V* \\> * 

/ h o c r> A o 
% 2 ^ 'V 

x\> <j>, " ' f y ° 

- *^ 7 ^ ^ ^ ' 0 , X * A 

<t V ' 8 4 *<P .<V f 

1 +P A*X> * 


^ x a' 

%» 1 ^ 

. °o . rp\v 


y 

* 4>' 


<••, V "' 

^ /> r* v 


v> ^ 


V s ^ ° 


^ , 

* -?0 ^ 

/fc ■<■ V ° Z 7 ^ 

( * ~ « 

^ o \° °<* 

> < 

’* <p> °o, '■»,,,» .v 

, 9 V «.'*», vVo”'* 

■#• <& r *&#*,' <■ *<e .y> % yT^ 

% ■£ :M', ^ ^ • 

.%*% * 

^> <P ^ 

^ V * 

■'— «^ r / C "* <0 ■< 

rx N r *T* 1 <i * ^ \. * 8 z> 

° Nc * 'o. r 0 v x* v** 


o 


// 


•? 


,0 o 





























Newbv-ougk^ joktt OoJioU, 

THE ,L,^' 

LADY OF THE VEST, 

OR, 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 



[Let us live to love, for lo ! our time is passing — ** 
As the tolling bell’s last solemn sound, when fading, 
Each moment is severing a cord that *s now 
United in such strains of heaven-like gloryj 


iDHffei] f o Sr QlNqf i) 

BY JOHN B A L 


CINCINNATI: 

PRINTED POE THE AUTHOE, BY 

MOORE, WILSTACH, KEYS AND OVEREND. 

1 85 5 . 



. M4Z?4 
- L<xc( 


Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1855, by 
JOHN BALLOU, 

In the Clerk’s Office of the District Court of the Southern District of Ohio, 




Stereotyped and Printed by 

WM. OVEREND & CO., f’RiNTBas, 


ivxlccm, VTU. 


PREFACE. 


In -writing upon a subject in which the character and principles of my 
great nation are placed before the whole world, I feel that I have ventured 
into a field of literature where no other novelist has yet presumed to travel, 
and where my own incompetency may render me as a target for the crit- 
icism of reading millions. Consequently, it is but fair for me to express 
my timidity, or even my anxiety, in placing such a book into the hands 
of one of the most literary nations on the globe ; for however noble and 
exalted have been my intentions — however favorable and extraordinary 
have been the subjects of illustration — however indisputable I know the 
general character of my story to be — I am well aware that worthy minds 
will perceive defects in composition, and I fear, perceive that I have at- 
tempted to accomplish that which ought to have been assigned to a per- 
son of higher literary attainments. Though I have written it expressly 
for my own nation — never losing sight of the glorious principles of liberty 
and equal rights — hoping to awaken among the people in general a higher 
moral sense of the interests and privileges of all men than are now main- 
tained by the stern advocates of partyism ; yet, it will go farther — and, in 
the distance I see above the clan of creeds, a crimson blush that would 
give a world to have had its truth not been ! Certainly then, Americans ! 
fellow citizens ! you may j ustly ask the cause of this ; for such is the na- 
ture of our government that whosoever lives upon our Republican soil is 
somewhat accountable for the conduct of the nation, and must necessarily 
feel himself subject to the censures and the praises that other countries 
bestow upon our public administration. 

In reply to such a question, I shall abandon all claims to distinction, 
and merely refer to my sojourn among several of the most important na- 
tions of the earth as being one of the principal incentives that has induced 
me to attempt a conciliation of these mighty powers ; for when I remem- 
ber that the sun and moon cannot shine without giving light to some of 
my friends or acquaintances upon some quarter of the globe, I feel that I 
am as a link in an endless chain — sorely scourged by the man that lisps 
aught against a distant people ! So, likewise, when I roamed over foreign 
lands, many thousands of miles away, and heard the word American! spo- 
ken in smothered whispers, I perceived a tone in their accent that caused 
my soul to chill within me ! Then when I have asked my fellow country- 
men the cause of this, the answer has been, We are — Americans! Amcr- 

(iii) 


iv PREFACE. 

icansl Though we have done nothing to merit their denunciations — then 
why comes that voice so cold and foreign ? 

Many of the scenes represented in this book came under my own obser- 
vation ; and in no instance is there a single fact related but what some- 
thing similar did actually occur ; however, their arrangement, and the 
names that I have given, are mostly selected to suit a continued story. 
To avoid the plan of connecting too many fortunes, or misfortunes with a 
single personage, has caused the introduction of more characters than is 
common to most novels ; but, in this, I have only sought to place before 
my nation — facts that are worthy of their most serious consideration. 
So, also, to avoid making it a trifling love-story, I have had an excellent 
fact to illustrate, and have related only such incidents as particularly ap- 
ply to the subject that ought to interest everybody. Certainly, I have rep- 
resented the glaring outrages of a partial law, in its most extravagant 
light, for such was my privilege ; and it is the only way in which the pub- 
lic will ever be led to investigate the consequences that always do result 
from partial legislation. Therefore, to blend the useful with the ex- 
travagant, the unpleasant with the pleasing, the good with the bad and hor- 
rible — in order to give a general view of society — and yet make an attract- 
ive story for the public, has so far been attempted, yet I hesitate very 
much about sending out the first edition until it could be rewritten and 
revised by a person of more gifted genius ; but, being very much pressed 
for time, and knowing that my nation is an indulgent friend to a book, 
especially when it has been written for the purpose of social reform — I 
publish it, trusting that I shall receive pity for my weakness, rather than 
contempt for my presumption ; for everybody will surely admit that, as 
no other has attempted to write upon the subject in a masterly way — I am 
not to blame for doing the best I could. 

Lastly, of the personages represented, I have mentioned no names that 
need to cause uneasiness, notwithstanding, many may perceive their char- 
acters portrayed more fully than they ever supposed any one to have a 
knowledge of. 

In conclusion, to my fellow countrymen I would say, that our adminis- 
tration may advance in promoting good-will among all nations — peace and 
love among ourselves — is the earnest prayer of one of the most devoted 
Republicans. J. B. 


THE 


LADY OF THE WEST. 


CHAPTER I. 

A little more than twenty years ago, Mr. Simons resided in 
the great commercial city, London. 

In comfortable quarters up-stairs, his family, a wife, three 
children and sometimes a nephew, a lad of fourteen, lived very 
happily, and were always ready to receive his gentlemanship 
with open arms when he returned from his commercial voyages 
at sea. 

He possessed considerable capital, and was doing a fair busi- 
ness, with a prospect of a fortune by long perseverance. 

His children were a daughter of seven, a son of four, and another 
of two years of age ; in his estimation the prettiest and dearest 
little creatures in all of London. The eldest son, Nathan, was 
of delicate construction, and according to the judgment of many 
old women, who chanced to be acquainted with his weak hold on 
mortality, nothing but a voyage at sea could restore him to the 
health common to boys of his age. 

At that time Mr. Simons was trading between South America 
and England, and quite naturally enough, the old women con- 
cluded that one voyage to South America would place little 
Nathan among the most rosy-cheeked boys of his years ; and to 
work/ they went, and finally convinced Mrs. Simons that she 
would be thwarting the purposes of divine jx>wer, if she did not 
immediately give her son a trial at the remedial effects of sea 
water. 

The arrangements were all completed, and the little boy sepa- 
rated from his mother, and on his way to South America in 

(5) 


6 


THE LADY OE THE WEST; OR, 


company with his kind father ; hut, contrary to the former sup- 
position, little Nathan grew rapidly worse, and his father almost 
despaired of ever seeing him again on land. Fortunately, how- 
ever, they had an excellent run to New York, where the ship 
was obliged to stop and discharge some of her cargo, before pro- 
ceeding on her voyage. 

Mr. Simons had a cousin, an old maid, living in New York, 
and to her habitation he proceeded with his son. In a few days 
the boy began to recover ; but, fearing the effects of the sea, his 
father finally yielded to the earnest entreaties of his cousin and 
her friends, to let him remain in their charge and care until he 
should return from South America. 

Considering his son was in no danger, and being under a press- 
ing engagement himself, Mr. Simons, with his nephew by his 
side, went on his way to South America. 

Nathan soon became a prospering lad, and bid fair to be a 
man of at least usual strength ; but, a few weeks after the 
departure of his father, the maiden cousin took ill, and in a few 
days her innocent lips were closed forever ! 

After her death, Nathan continued to live in the same family, 
where she had made her home for several years. Unfortunately, 
this family, Mr. Mason’s, did not know the residence of Simon’s 
family in London ; but, having an attachment to the boy, they 
took him with them to Philadelphia, Avhere they established 
themselves, with the intention of remaining several years. 

For a long time they kept an eye to the different newspapers 
of the country, in order to learn something of the unfortunate 
family ; but over two years passed, and, as no information was 
obtained, they finally grew heedless of further search. 

In this family, which had no children, he was looked upon as 
a precious treasure, and soon became as interesting as though he 
had been a blood relation ; but they took the liberty of curtail- 
ing his name into Simons, and in all common intercourse he was 
known by no other. 

It was little more than two years, when Mr. Mason removed 
to Cincinnati, and came to the very anti-American determination 
of settling permanently. Here, little Simons was put to school, 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


7 


and for a considerable time did nothing else but attend to bis 
books; but, in proportion to bis own inclinations, be often 
assisted Mr. Mason in tbe bookbinding business ; and, between 
tbe trade and school, gave bis guardian and master to under- 
stand that promising abilities were likely to shine forth from bis 
usefulness, in some future time. 

Simons often talked about going, some day, to see bis people 
in England, and in bis own mind fancied just exactly how things 
still looked in bis old home ; but it is very doubtful whether he 
could have loved his connections much more than he did Mr. 
and Mrs. Mason. 

Year after year continued to roll by, and Simons grew up into 
manhood, master of an excellent trade and a good English edu- 
cation ; but, just before he closed his teens, his guardians, Mr. 
and Mrs. Mason, fell victims to cholera, and were hastily carried 
away. 

Mr. Mason had often promised Simons a share of his estate ; 
but, being carried away without making a will, the property all 
fell to distant relations, and left Simons entirely penniless. 
This made a sad inroad upon his future calculations, and aroused 
him to a new series of reflections. Shortly after this, gold was 
discovered in California, and many people began to talk of going 
there to make their fortunes. Among the number of these con- 
templated migrationists was Simons ; but, one of the chief diffi- 
culties before him was, he had not sufficient means to carry him 
there; another difficulty was, true to the style of “Young 
America,” he had fallen, ot rather grown, desperately in love. 
The object of his heart’s desire, was no other than old Dr. 
Sparks’s daughter, Mary — a blooming girl of seventeen, no less 
noted for her beautiful gray eyes and dark-brown curls, than for 
her plump person, pretty face, and independent spirit — common 
characteristics of Cincinnati ladies. 

Mary was a good girl, and well educated after the American 
fashion ; that is, taught almost everything useful, including 
common sense. She had never been blessed with brothers or 
sisters, and, consequently, was almost the idol of her own parents, 
especially the old Dr. The old Dr. seemed to think that his 


8 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


little girl was as near like an angel as human heings generally 
get to be ; and, well knowing that she would some day become 
the rightful owner of all his property, he felt wonderfully 
inclined to have something to say about the distribution of 
Mary’s affections. With all the praise that people generally 
bestowed upon the old Dr.’s medical and neighborly qualities, 
we can not refrain from saying, there was a haughty spirit, and 
feeling of importance, which accompanied his more useful quali- 
ties as a serviceable man. True, that deep, gruffy voice was far 
more natural to him than was the Squire-like protuberance of 
his abdominal viscera ; but the motions of the man indicated a 
will and determination of his ow r n. Neither did anybody know 
his disposition so well as did his wife. Whenever she wished to 
command his lordship, or induce him to abandon any notion, she 
was always cautious to approach him previous to having heard 
him express himself; for then he had nothing to retract, and, 
being very considerate of her delicate appearance, he would 
generally succumb to her wishes. But, when they both agreed 
upon a point, it would have required one of Napier’s fleets to 
have changed their wills. Now, then, both of these were aware 
that a great intimacy existed between their daughter and Simons, 
and both of them had been trying various plans to break down 
that attachment ; and, after nearly a year of behind-back 
maneuvering, they began to counsel seriously upon it. They 
did not hate Simons, but they were aware that if he should ever 
marry Mary, he had but a poor show of providing her with as 
comfortable living as she had been used to, and that, conse- 
quently, although she loved him now, she might finally rue her 
bargain, when too late. Simons and Mary were both well aware 
of the old folks’ notion, and, accordingly, held their meetings “on 
the sly ; ’’ which caused them the more faithfully to pledge them- 
selves to each other forever. 

After the gold discovery, Simons looked toward the West with 
a view of bettering his circumstances ; but he had not yet 
decided to go to California — for there was but one way in which 
he could go ; that was, to work his way overland, which seemed 
too long and hazardous to undertake. Neither had Mary given 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


9 


her consent for him to go the overland route ; for at that period, 
the journey was considered dangerous in the extreme. 

Returning to the city, one evening, after having had a social 
promenade on Walnut Hills, they were met by the old Dr., who 
was on his way to see a patient. The Dr. gave them a very dig- 
nified look, but spoke to neither. Mary seemed to understand 
his look, for scarcely was his back turned, when she said: 

“Simons, I’m sure father intends to prevent us from ever 
walking together again. He never gave me such a look before.” 

“ He may prevent us for awhile. It will only be for awhile.” 

On the following day, when Simons repaired to his shop, he 
had the following note handed him by a* little boy: 

“ Mr. Simons: — I am well aware that you are cultivating an 
attachment for my daughter ; but, in order to prevent anything 
which might follow such an attachment, I now give you to un- 
derstand that I do not intend to permit your further intimacy. 
Henceforth, you can not consider yourself a welcome guest at my 
house. Remember, my words are positive. You must not ex- 
pect to meet my daughter any more. I hope you will consider 
well upon this, and see that you act the part of a prudent man. 
You must perceive that I am acting as any man in my circum- 
stances ought. Dr. R. Sparks.” 

“ ‘ Acting as any man in my circumstances ought ; ’ ” Simons 
muttered to himself, and sat down to give the subject a serious 
consideration. “ Circumstances ” ground upon his reflections. 
“If I should go to California, ‘ circumstances ’ might yet make 
the Dr. glad to recall his words ! Ah ! might in reality make 
me more fit to wed such a lady.” 

After an hour of brown study, he resolved to go to California 
by the overland route. 

In the evening following, he called upon the old Dr. for per- 
mission to take his farewell of Mary. But on reaching the 
place, he found the doors barred against him, and the Dr. ready 
to meet him. At this time, Mary was not aware of his deter- 


10 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


mination to go to California ; but it was for this purpose, and to 
receive her parting prayer, that he had called. 

He approached the Dr. in every possible manner, but no 
entrance into Mary’s presence could be obtained. Not feeling 
disposed to discuss his feelings on the public sidewalk, he was 
about abandoning his attempt of getting to see her before leav- 
ing, when a tap at one of the upper windows directed his atten- 
tion upon Mary, with a book in her hand. She raised the 
window and cast out a little slip of paper, and immediately drew 
her head in again. The old Dr. did not notice this, and Simons 
stooped and carelessly lifted the paper, and read, “ Despair not ; 
for fate itself shall not separate us.” Simons turned to speak 
to her, but she had disappeared. Not seeing any possible chance 
of meeting her, he returned to his own boarding-house. In a 
short time he arranged all his business, ready for leaving on the 
next morning ; for a boat was to leave for St. Louis at daylight. 
After his arrangements were all completed, he wrote a long fare- 
well letter to Mary. His business was now all completed, and 
on the next morning he left for California. 

After Simons left, Dr. Sparks, the old gentleman, told Mary 
that Simons was going to California. She believed it, but did 
not think he was going so soon. Now the old Dr. had frequently 
given Mary small parcels of money from her infancy up, and at 
this time she was in possession of several hundred dollars. 
When she heard that Simons had firmly resolved to go to Cali- 
fornia, she resolved to furnish him with money sufficient to carry 
him there by way of Panama ; for she could not bear the idea 
of him crossing the Plains. On the following morning she 
commenced writing him a note to inform him of her intention ; 
but, while she was yet writing, in came a little boy, saying : 

“Please, Miss — but I nearly forgot to bring you this letter,” 
and he handed her the farewell letter written by Simons. 

Mary glanced hastily over it, and perceived that he had now 
been gone upward of tw T o hours. This unhappy news brought 
tears to Mary’s eyes; and a feeling of despair nearly overcame 
her, when thinking of him going the overland route. While in 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


11 


this distressed condition, her father came in, and administered 
her a slight rebuke. Mary felt it. It made a wound not to be 
healed in a moment. When the Dr. passionately left her, she 
said to herself : 

“Must I always submit to this? Am I not a woman, that 
other people dare to trifle with my natural affections ? What- 
ever my feelings are, they have no right to scoff at the object 
which I consider worthy of my highest esteem — neither shall 
they scoff — nor shall they laugh at my tears. If human will 
can devise; and this person withstand, this shall not end here.” 

Mary thought long and earnestly upon it. If she could get 
money to Simons, so that he could go by way of Panama ? and 
how could she get money to him ? Could she send it ? No ; ha 
would not be looking for it. 

Two days after this, she asked her father’s permission to visit 
some of her connections, who were living in Louisville. The 
old Doctor consented for her to go, and to remain a fortnight. 
He helped her down to the boat, saw her things safely packed, 
and took leave of her. 

Mary had a courageous heart when she left her father’s 
house ; but when her father was about taking leave of her at the 
boat, she could scarcely refrain from throwing her arms around 
his neck, and acknowledging her desperate resolution. She 
looked long and anxiously after him, as he walked up the 
square, saying to herself, “I will show you what woman can 
do ! v 

The boat moved out into the river, and floated away. Mary 
looked back upon Cincinnati, and said, “ Oh ! when shall I see 
thee again — again !” 

Early next morning she reached Louisville, and had her bag- 
gage taken off the boat. Then she thought of home, then of her 
connections in Louisville, and then of Simons; and as she 
thought, she looked at the boats. In large letters she noticed a 
board painted, “ Eor St. Louis, at ten o’clock precisely !” “ I 

must hurry,” she said; and, in a few minutes, she and her bag- 
gage were on board the boat, bound for St. Louis ! Mary shed 
tears when she thought of all this. Her father had made light 


12 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


of her tears once ; and those light expressions left a mortal 
sting. 

“What’s the name, Miss?” said a tall, greasy-headed young 
man to Mary, when she went up to pay her fare. 

“ Harriet Lindsey,” said Mary, with a blush. Mary never~ 
had any sisters; but, when she was small, there was a little 
flaxen-headed girl, who frequently lived at their house. Mary 
loved that little girl. They played together, and sat together in 
Sunday-school. That little girl’s name was Harriet Lindsey. 
Little Harriet had no sister either ; and between these two 
little creatures existed a sisterly affection. When they were 
playing together one day, Mary noticed a strangeness in Har- 
riet’s voice. She became alarmed. In the night after that, 
she was called to little Harriet’s bedside. She saw her little 
playfellow struggling. Harriet was very pale then. Then she 
saw Harriet’s white hands pulling at her throat; then she 
shook a little, gasped once or twice, and then ceased to move ! 
Mary’s father told her that Harriet was dead ! and then Mary 
wanted to die too ! She was very young then ; but, when she 
looked upon the world, it seemed to be void and desolate ! 
Long years rolled by, but Mary’s love still streamed upon the 
space that little Harriet once filled. The name, Harriet! 
always seemed something more than mortal. Mary never found 
another that she loved as she had once loved Harriet! For 
many years she had wished for some one that she could love as 
she wished to love. At last she found one ; and, to follow up 
that source of love, she had now resolved to encounter what- 
soever came before her. Mary thought, that perhaps her 
father would soon learn of her elopement, pursue, and bring 
her back. To baffle any such attempt, she decided upon travel- 
ing under another name: the name she chose was Harriet 
Lindsey ; and by that name we shall henceforth speak of her. 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


13 


CHAPTER II. 

It was early in the spring, and soon after the discovery of 
gold in California. Dark, heavy clouds overhung the horizon ; 
fierce, cold winds were blowing ; fine, cutting rain, in nearly 
horizontal lines, was descending ; and all the disagreeable relics 
of a hard winter were still lingering among those western hills. 

Far up and down the valley of the great coffee-colored river, 
the snow-white canvas bedecked the long, level meadows, and 
even extended far up the eastern hills, overlooking the crowd- 
ed little village below. Flapping and cracking in the fierce, 
cold wind, the tents and wagon-tops seemed to be turning the 
premeditated departure into a grand hurrah ; but, clinging to 
the loose ends, the half-pleased, half-mad emigrants, were de- 
termined to convert the flimsy houses into comfortable residences 
for the few days they were to remain. 

All around the country, horses, mules, oxen and cows, were teth- 
ered, roving, and bellowing ; at every tree and every stump, rifles 
and pistols were being fired ; all through the streets, and all 
over the adjoining hills and fields on the valley, great crowds of 
emigrants were strolling through the mud — some losing their 
boots, some their hats, and nearly all, their sober senses. 

Here was an interesting group indeed. The many different 
ranks, forms, sizes, fashions, habits, dispositions, and every- 
thing else peculiar to our ‘ land of liberty,’ all hurrying and 
bustling, in the greatest possible confusion and disorder. Here, 
the wealthy were laying extensive plans for additional wealth 
and aggrandizement ; the poor were contemplating upon prom- 
ising fortunes, and the happy release from their miserable 
circumstances; the religious and pious were counseling upon 
the distribution of their supposed invaluable services in the 
land of gold ; but a vast number were enjoying the present, 
and rejoicing at the still brighter future — all, all busy, buying 
or selling, drunk or sober, playing or laboring, and preparing 
for their final departure. 


14 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


More than two thousand miles of a dreary, unknown plain 
had to be crossed. Its difficulties, hardships, and dangers ; its 
variety, pleasures, magnificence of plain and mountain scenery, 
were all hidden and sealed to civilized man. To insure safety, 
to surmount the privations, and overcome the dangers of such a 
long journey through the many tribes of Indians, they had 
halted here, for the purpose of proper organization into messes, 
parties, companies, etc. 

Now, we must follow Simons down the long valley, among the 
wagons, to where three men were huddled over a little camp fire, 
to keep themselves in good humor. 

“ Gentlemen,” said he, “I am told that you are anxious to 
have another man join your party ; if so, I shall offer myself!” 

“ Yes, sir, we want another ; and we are anxious, also, that 
he should understand the management of cattle ; for none of us 
understand such business.” 

Such were the remarks of one Mitchell, a little man, with 
heavy, black whiskers, and gentlemanly-looking exterior, about 
thirty years of age. He wore excellent cloth, and would bear 
criticism in either judgment or good manners. 

“But,” said Simons, “before I go any farther, then, let me 
tell you, that driving team is sotuewhat different to the trade I 
learned ; but still, I think I can do it. But that is not the 
greatest reason that you can have for not considering me a 
profitable partner — I have not money enough for a full partner, 
but I am anxious to do extra labor for my deficiency in funds.” 

“ Well,” said Mitchell, “you are just the kind of man we 
want. If you can drive team, we are not anxious about money.” 

“ I think I can manage it ; but then I have money enough 
for half of my outfit, and I am perfectly willing to give it all, 
and work beside. The fact is, I am determined to g'o to Cali- 
fornia, and I will do you any service if you can favor me in that 
way.” 

“ Well, what do you say?” asked Mitchell, turning to his 
two partners. 

“ I think we T1 accept him ; we are not very particular, you 
know. Then, the most I am anxious about, is to get somebody 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


15 


mighty soon, and he rolling out ; for you see many are starting 
already, and if we want our cattle to get a share of the grass, 
we must be among the first — that’s my opinion about it.” 

Such were the words of Mr. Warner, a man deserving particular 
description, and one of the prominent characters in our story. As 
he was standing before the little camp-fire, his general form 
would put one in mind of an inverted letter Y. His extreme 
length was never ascertained, but, evidently, he must have 
grown upon good soil, and in the shade somewhere ; for his 
little eyebrows had not a shade of color ; and, what made them 
exceedingly odd, was, that they were always trying to climb to 
the top of his forehead ; and, although the distance was short, 
yet they never accomplished the journey. To the physiogno- 
mist, his mouth would be among the principal attractions ; but, 
certainly, its size was good evidence that it was intended prin- 
cipally for an eating machine — and, sure enough, when it was 
not eating food, it was eating tobacco ; but one great misfortune 
attending this part of his mortality was, that a deep-yellow 
streak of tobacco-juice was always trickling down at each side, 
and thereby attracting the eye of the public to the main orifice, 
which kept up a continual fire of saliva at everything within 
his reach. At times, the upper and lower halves of this curious 
fixture would approach each other, and pout out upon foreign 
territory, as if his mind was solving some great mathematical 
problem ; which, however, was the least of his considerations. 
For a young man, his green-looking phiz was no less charac- 
teristic than the vast number of violent oaths which generally 
accompanied his common conversation ; but his peculiar manner 
of propping his immense feet apart, and loudly pronouncing 
“I’ll bet,” was his general manner of convincing people of his 
judgment. He wore good cloth — particularly his red striped 
vest — a watch and bowie-knife, which were quite sufficient to 
give him a position of undoubted standing in the eyes of 
many. 

But there was still another in the party — Andrew — a man 
said to have held considerable rank in the business of kiln- 
drying corn-meal ; but, unfortunately, as he was in the habit of 


16 


THE LADY OP THE WEST; OR, 


taking his bitters too freely, he made bad bargains, and very 
suddenly neglected to remain in his own neighborhood. This 
curious, little, middle-aged specimen of humanity, was one of 
those frost-bitten, peevish, irritable, snarling, bloated-faced, 
self-important, business creatures, who are and always have 
been unfortunate. The most attractive peculiarity belonging to 
Andrew, was his voice, which everybody agreed was really inter- 
esting. It was one of those curious voices, which Europeans 
say is so characteristic of our whole nation, namely, a mixture 
of whining and sluggishness, squeezed out between the teeth 
and nasal region. 

As Mitchell and Warner had given their consent for Simons 
to join, only Andrew remained to be consulted. 

“Well,” said Andrew, stretching himself into a business atti- 
tude — “well, Simons, I can’t be quite so fast about your 
joining as my partners are. I find it is always better to have a 
fair understanding in such things. Now, / am a business man, 
and I can judge, from your appearance, that you are a man of 
good morals ; but that ain’t the point. Here’s things we must 
know : How much money will you give us ? how much luggage 
have you ? and how much work will you do for us ? These are 
things that must be understood, if we want to do things in a 
business manner ; but, if we ain’t going to do things so, why, 
we had better turn the affair into nonsense at once.” 

“Certainly, sir,” said Simons; “you are quite right; and 
here are my terms : I can give you sixty-five dollars, and I am 
willing to do what work I can ; but, as none of us know what 
all is to be done, I can not make any farther promises. I have 
only fifty or sixty pounds of luggage, and I am sure that is 
a mere trifle.” 

“ Very well,” said Andrew ; “ upon such conditions I can give 
my consent to have you join us ; but, as for having no under- 
standing, I should have never consented in the world. I’m too 
much of a business man for that, I can assure you.” 

“ Well, then, you can bring down your luggage to-morrow, 
and we will pack up, ready for starting on the next morn- 
ing.” 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 17 

“ I will do so,” said Simons; and immediately returned to 
his hotel. 

For the purpose of giving a little further insight into the 
character of Simons’ partners, as well as to convey an idea 
of the annoyances of an emigrant, we must observe them pack- 
ing their load. 

“ I suppose we had better weigh all the luggage,” said Mit- 
chell, “ and then there can be no misunderstanding between us; 
for it is*very evident that we should all carry an equal amount.” 

“I ’spose,” said Warner, straddling his feet apart, “you are 
hinting that I’m carrying more than my share, eh ?” . 

“I can not tell,” said Mitchell, “but by the appearance of 
your chests I should judge that you had a great deal more than 
either Andrew or myself.” 

“ Well, and suppose I have ! Don’t you think I ’ll carry what 
I please? — if you don’t, you can bet your life that you’re mis- 
taken. I paid my money for one-third part of this wagon and 
team, and I’ll bet I’ll be entitled to say something about 
luggage myself — /will.” 

“ No, no, Warner, you are wrong,” said our little frost-bitten 
Andrew, “you are wrong; we must do business in a business-like 
manner. We three have paid equal, and as Fm a business 
man, / know that the law would consider us, by right, allowed 
to carry an equal share of luggage.” 

“ But do you ’spose I ’m going to throw away some of my lug- 
gage, just to please you fellers? — no, I’ll bet I don’t. No, no, 
I ’m better stuff than that.” 

In that manner they disputed for an hour or so, but Andrew 
finally brought the matter to a close, by saying: 

“ Well, if we are going to do business, we must do it in a 
business way. If Warner won’t consent to carry only an equal 
amount, we won’t allow him to carry any ; and as we have the 
team we ’ll keep it.” 

Finding that Mitchell and Andrew were firm in their purpose, 
Warner finally yielded, and even four hundred pounds were 
weighed out to each, except Simons. 

2 


18 


THE LADY OF THE WEST ; OR, 


Following the weighing, another trouble arose about placing 
the things in the wagon. 

“ Don’t pile your things on mine — you want all the room — 
don’t stand on my chest; ” but trifling as these disputes seem, 
it is doubtful if ever a party crossed the Plains without meet- 
ing the same. These are little annoyances, of which the person 
who has never been from home can not have. any just conception; 
and, it even seems that a party can not be made up, but some 
one of the number is sure to strike up a discord upon these little 
affairs, which, in some instances, brings the parties to blows. 

The next day was dark and dreary. The same cold winds, 
heavy clouds and smoky mist still rendered the weather too dis- . 
agreeable to change comfortable houses for the wild Plains ; but 
it was the day of departure, and many were taking their last 
farewell to civilized life. In heavy swells the great river was 
foaming through the valley, and chiming its sad rumbling with 
the active scenes upon its banks ; but sadder still its foaming 
sheet cherished the sorrows of the last friendly adieu. Hus- 
bands and wives, mothers and sons, were taking their farewell 
embrace, and dropping the deepest heart-felt prayers that words 
can express ; but loosing their cordial grasp, burst into tears, 
overcome with sorrow and grief, severing the strongest earthly 
ties, and searing their affection with the doom of long — long ab- 
sence. Little children, loving little ones, were clinging fondly 
to their fathers, but, held back by their weeping mothers, their 
weak hold was broken, and, as the affectionate father departed, 
they were left wringing their little hands and crying most piti- 
fully. 

“ But as soon as we crossed the river and drove near the forest, 
where all would be shut from view, I paused to take the last 
fond look at civilized life, and quick as thought, the great length 
of our journey through an unknown wilderness, overcame my 
presence of mind, and I fancied the whole world was growing 
giddy wherever I gazed. The tall forest was waving, little birds 
were darting through the cold wind, wild with sadness, and even 
the village seemed to move with grief for our departure. But, 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


19 


when I turned toward the forest, the whole earth seemed to 
quake and tremble, and immediately I turned to look once more 
at the village, but, alas ! the view was closed forever ! ” So it 
was with Simons and his party. 

A few miles through a great forest, and over an awful road, 
brought the emigrants to an open plain, where the vast crowd 
stretched onward in one grand moving line. Their beautiful 
white-covered wagons were waving their rounded tops in the 
fierce cold wind, and their long teams of fat cattle and horses 
were moving steadily up and down the little green hills, as far 
as the eye could see. By their side, the walking and riding 
crowd were scattered in beautiful disorder and confusion— swing- 
ing their long whips in the air, and waving and cracking them 
over the backs of their poor toiling teams. The jolly laugh, the 
merry shout, the passionate curse, and the grand hurrah ! ren- 
dered the enchanting scene one of the most exhilarating, strange, 
wild and enthusiastic of all modern migration. 

Far in the distance, on one side, a few trees marked the 
winding course of a small creek, but on the other, the rich roll- 
ing plain — only interrupted in its smoothness, by a few trees 
scattered here and there over the little hills, whose tops formed 
an even surface — extended to the clear blue sky beyond. 

“Hail! glorious Plain! my mind leaps away o’er thy un- 
bounded scenes, unfettered by the restraints of man, unfolding 
thy mysterious changes in future ages, until I am overcome with 
inexpressible emotion.” 

Such were the wild, lonely Plains — -no one to ^receive the ebb- 
ing richness 'of reposing nature — no one to till its luxuriant 
soil — no one to fill the air with merry sounds — no, no ! — the soli- 
tary moving onward of the emigrants was all that disturbed its 
melancholy stillness. 

Here we must confine ourselves to one day and night with 
Simons’ party, in order to convey an idea of his partners, as 
well as the general difficulties to which he was subjected ; it will 
also convey an idea of the emigrants in general. 

Warner placed his inverted V over a little black pony, and 
galloped back and forth along the line of emigrants. In this 


20 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OH, 


way he amused himself, talking to whoever he chanced to be 
with — of high life — rich people — good times and “fat niggers,” 
and not unfrequently speaking about “ my ” wagon and team, 
and offering to “ bet ” that he would be the first man through to 
California. In this manner he undoubtedly enjoyed himself. 
Andrew, our frost-bitten, whining little production, drew his 
face into a focus, in order to split the cold wind as much as pos- 
sible, and, mounted on another pony, struck off on the Plains in 
search of game, evidently enjoying himself quite as well as Mr. 
Warner. Simons and Mitchell were driving — but such driving 
deserves particular notice. In the first place, we must state that 
their wagon was a heavy one, drawn by ten oxen — all new and 
not half trained. These cattle would have made quite respect- 
able beef, so fat they were, and all being young and wild, it is 
not to be supposed. they were managed, by two green drivers, just 
exactly like what old hands would have considered “ hair-breadth 
driving.” With strong chains and heavy yokes, they were fast- 
ened to the wagon somewhat after the proper fashion, and when 
they were standing still, or moving on in a straight line, they 
certainly made a beautiful appearance. Simons and Mitchell, 
each provided with a long rod of “ Old Hickory,” with an excel- 
lent lash at one end, were, one on each side the long team, 
prepared to do execution in the best possible manner. Where 
the road was level they had but little trouble, but, in descend- 
ing the little hills, the wagon seemed wonderfully inclined for a 
jolly spree, and usually reached the bottom in advance of some 
of the poor tangled-up cattle. In these sad catastrophes the 
cattle often got their feet over the chain, which occasioned some 
wild jumping and kicking, and never ended until some of the 
skin was removed from the poor animals’ legs. But what made 
these incidents worse, was, Mitchell proved to be a passionate 
man, and resorted to the whip in order to teach the frightened 
ox that he was master, and by this means he soon had the cattle 
so wild, that no one could get near them. Running down one of 
the hills, just as a farmer-looking customer was passing, they 
were asked, why they did not lock the wagon ? To which Mit- 
chell replied : 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


21 


“We always try to stop ’em at the top, for to lock, but the 
more we yell at ’em and whip ’em, the more they run down the 
hill ! ” However, before the day was past, they succeeded in 
learning how to lock the wagon ; but, unfortunately, in locking, 
Simons had his hand severely bruised by the wagon-wheel. Con- 
tinually storming and whipping, Mitchell soon became wearied 
and fatigued, and his passions arose to a dangerous pitch, which 
found relief only by whipping the cattle harder than ever. For 
some time Simons remained a silent observer of this treatment, 
which promised nothing but destruction to the cattle ; at length 
ho broke forth in behalf of the suffering oxen : 

“ I say, Mitchell, if you continue to whip so much, you will 
kill the cattle.” 

“No I won’t,” said he, accenting his words by violent blows 
upon their backs. “ They only want to master me : but I ’ll 
show ’em who ’s master,” still emphasizing his words upon their 
backs, which were already covered with large welts. 

“But,” said Simons, “do you not see that you are making 
them worse every minute? ” • 

“ I guess I ’ll be my own judge,” said Mitchell, still continu- 
ing his whipping. “ Let ’em learn to mind what I tell ’em, 
then.” 

“But,” said Simons, “the cattle are fresh, and they don’t 
know what you want them to do — they will be apt to quiet down 
after a few days, by proper treatment.” 

“I’ll quiet ’em,” said Mitchell — “I ’ll quiet ’em — the con- 
trary ” finishing with an oath. 

“ But, if you whip so much they can never reach California. 
See, they are foaming and sweating now. You are killing them. 
You are making them ruin their necks, and sprain their legs — 
they are nearly frightened out of their lives already.” 

“ What business is that of yours ? ” asked Mitchell, still whip- 
ping. “ You have only paid for having your things carried — 
the team is none of yours.” 

“ I know that,” said Simon, “ but I am anxious to save and 
preserve the cattle, in order that they may last us through. I 


22 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


don’t want to dictate anything about the team — I only speak 
for the best.” 

“ Well, if you don’t like the way things are going, you can 
leave. I don’t thank you for your advice about our team.” 

But Simons perceived the fruitlessness of his words and forth- 
with became silent. The evening arrived, cold and rainy. They 
drove into a small valley coursed by one of those narrow, little 
creeks, so common on the Plains, and prepared for the night’s 
encampment. In a few minutes the other pair, Andrew and 
Warner, came galloping in ; denouncing the cold weather by 
some of the most violent oaths ever invented on the Mississippi. 

“ Why in the world han’t you got the tent up ? I don’t see 
what you ’ve been about,” said Warner, spreading his feet well 
apart, and assuming a commanding air. “Ain’t supper ready 
yet? I don’t see why you’ve put off everything until dark,” 
said Andrew, squeaking it out through his nose, in a fault-find- 
ing tone. 


“ Why don’t you come and help us ? Do you suppose I am 
your servant?” questioned^litchell. 

“ No,” said Andrew, “ but you should have made Simons do 
it. He agreed to do all our work, and if an agreement is good 
for anything, he must stick to it too. There is no use of doing 
business except we do it in a business way — that’s what I’ve got 
to say about the matter.” 

“ Mr. Andrew,” said Simons, “ I think you are too fast. I 
did not agree to do all your work ; but I said I would do all I 
could ; and I am now doing it. We only stopped a few minutes 
ago, and it is impossible for me to put up the tent, and prepare 
the supper at the same instant ; but, beside that, I have been 
looking after the cattle. No, I can tell you at once, I did not 
agree to do all the work, nor will I do it.” 

“Yes, that was the agreement. I’ll leave it to W arner if ’twan’t. 
That ’s just why I insisted on an agreement — I ’ve always found 
it best to do things in a business way. I ’m a business man.” 

“ Yes, that was the agreement,” said Warner, pouting his 
lips into an important appearance. 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


23 


“ Well, gentlemen,” said Simons, “ I am not going to contend 
about the agreement ; and I am only going to do as much work 
as I can, and if it is not all done, it may remain undone.” 

Silly and inconsistent as the above dispute may seem, it is 
only a fair sample of what existed in nearly every party ; but, 
why most writers of a journey to California, have not given it a 
place among the pleasures and excitements of the emigrants, is 
one of the strangest neglects of composition. 

Here we must leave Simons, in order to bring forward other 
parts of our story. 


CHAPTER III 

Mary, alias Harriet, was favored with a comfortable ride un- 
til she reached St. Louis. Here she was obliged to change boats 
in order to reach St. Joe, where she expected to overtake Simons. 
This gave her one satisfaction, that was, to get rid of the gaunt, 
greasy-headed clerk of the boat — a puny, green-looking sort of 
overgrown boy he was, with a baby grin, trying to act the part 
of a lover. 

As she reached St. Louis, she saw a boat just leaving for St. 
Joe. Toward this boat she proceeded with all possible haste. 
Everybody was saying it was a fast boat ; and she put forth all 
the exertion that she could to get on board. The porters ran 
with her luggage, and she worked her way through the vast 
crowd of men with astonishing rapidity. Unfortunately, the 
boat was freed and off before Harriet reached it. She was at 
some little trouble now. Where should she go ? or what should 
she do ? But her former tears were all gone, and a clear, calm 
face indicated the firmness and coolness of her determination. 
After spending an hour of tedious search, she found another boat 
bound for St. Joe, to start in a few hours. Harriet had never 
managed her own traveling business before, and naturally enough, 
she thought a “boat was a boat all the world over ; ” consequent- 
ly, she hesitated not a moment, but hurried aboard the said boat. 


24 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


It was a little filthy, that boat was ; some of the people on board, 
too, would have been none the worse for a good wash. There 
were two women passengers beside Harriet ; one of them was a 
very crooked woman, with a dress several hand-breadths shorter 
before than behind. Harriet thought this crooked woman was a 
servant, and she asked her where she worked, and for what 
wages — for Harriet was very anxious to have some conversation. 

“ Work ! ” exclaimed the crooked woman, “ me work ! Work 
for wages ! I have niggers to work for me, madam. I ’m none 
o’ your fanatics o’ the North — I ain’t. We don’t do that ’ere 
game ourselves — we don’t.” 

Harriet did not insist upon a further intimacy. The boat finally 
started, and commenced circling up the great Missouri. Here 
Harriet, for the first time, had the pleasure of seeing wild par- 
rots ; and also saw a country so beautiful that she fancied para- 
dise would soon come in view. “ I should like to settle here,” 
she said, but, her eye fell upon the crooked woman, and she 
added, to herself, “ Heaven forbid ! ” 

On board this boat were two young men, or, rather, thrifty- 
looking eighteen-year-old boys. They were very well behaved, 
and seemed to have an undue attachment for each other. 
They were moderately well dressed, and looked as if they might 
be farmers. Harriet conversed with these young men a little, 
for they were on their way to California. She learned that one 
was Irish, and the other American ; but, further than that, she 
gained but little knowledge of them while on the boat. The 
boat proved to be a very slow one, and Harriet began to be 
uneasy, lest Simons should be off before she reached St. Joe.; 
in which case she would be under the painful necessity of 
returning to her father’s house, or of following Simons until she 
could overtake him. Either of these was a serious and painful 
alternative. She often looked over the side of the boat, to 
observe her speed, and every time she looked, she felt like 
going below to “raise the steam.” It was painful, indeed, to 
Harriet, to think about the slow boats ; but we can not stop to 
comment too much upon such little incidents. 

Late, one dark, rainy evening, she landed at St. Joe. With 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


25 


her baggage on the back of a colored man, she started for the 
Jackson Hotel. The first few steps she made upon land prom- 
ised a poor show for reaching the hotel. “0, the mud ! the 
mud !” Harriet exclaimed, lifting her feet a little too quick for 
her shoes, thereby being obliged to halt, and thrust her hand 
down the place where her foot had been, to extract the missing 
article. But it was dark, and nobody observed it. Harriet did 
not mind it much, but she dreaded getting wet feet; the old 
Doctor had always said, “ if people permitted their feet to get 
wet, it would surely bring on some dangerous illness ;” and she 
was sure the Doctor was right. But she was determined to go 
to the Jackson Hotel, even if she had to swim the streets and 
sidewalks. And, sure enough, by considerable perseverance, she 
reached the noisy Jackson Hotel. It was filled with loud- 
talking young men in the bar-room, and with a motley concert 
in the sitting-room, where a young lady was just in the act of 
singing the “ Bride’s Farewell.” Harriet heard the words, 
“Farewell, father; farewell, mother;” and she thought they 
never before sounded so sacred as now ; they caused a dimness 
to come before her eyes. As soon as she was fairly in the 
hotel, she was met by a thrifty-looking, middle-aged man, who 
apologized very much for the noise in his house, and also prom- 
ised to make her as comfortable as he could. That man’s kind- 
ness almost caused Harriet to forget the mud and water around 
his house ; and, though years have since rolled by, the name of 
that man stands near the head of Harriet’s list of most valued 
friends. 

“ Your name, Miss, if you please ?” and he handed her a 
large book ; in which she wrote her name. Then she looked to 
see if Simons’ name was registered there. It was not to be 
found. The . landlord asked her if there was any particular 
person she wished to find. Harriet wrote the name. He took 
it, provided a lantern, and asked Harriet to accompany him 
to the different hotels, to examine the registers. Harriet 
dreaded the mud. The landlord brought her a pair of boys’ 
long-legged boots. She put them on, and accompanied him 
through the rain, dark, water, mud, and cold. 

' 3 


26 


THE LADY OP THE WEST; OR, 


After about an hour of tedious tramping from hotel to hotel, 
they chanced upon a register in which they found Simons’ 
name. He was gone — four days gone. The only information 
she could gather, was, he had joined one Mitchell’s party, who 
were traveling with cattle teams. 

“ Why,” said the landlord to Harriet, “if you join a train 
of horses, you can overtake him in a few days.” 

Harriet knew that horses could travel faster than oxen, and 
she believed the landlord’s story that she could soon overtake 
Simons. Back to the hotel they went, and Harriet now sat 
down to a hot supper. The concert was just ending, and the 
lady was singing “ Sweet Home.” Harriet little dreamed to 
whom she would in some future time sing that same tune ! The 
future was vailed and hidden. 

After supper, she withdrew into a room, suitable to dry her 
feet, and to examine the various depths she had been in the 
mud. She was astonished to see how high some of the mud 
marks had left their print ! and, as confused and troubled as 
she was, she could not refrain from smiling. 

On the following morning, the landlord accompanied her to a 
company, who were soon going to start, and here she perceived 
the two young men whom she had noticed on the boat. They all 
interceded in her favor, and Harriet bought an interest in the 
said company. She was to assist in cooking, but to be entitled 
to ride as much as she wished. The company were to start in 
the afternoon. Harriet made all possible haste to purchase what 
little articles she could think might be of use on her way ; she 
then said to herself, “ I ought to write a letter to my parents,” 
and she procured paper and wrote ; but when she had finished 
she said, “If I fail to overtake Simons, and am obliged to return, 
people may laugh at my foolish attempt,” and then she burnt 
the letter ! In the afternoon Harriet’s company moved away to- 
ward the far West. 

Unfortunately, the second day after their departure the com- 
pany quarreled so much that on the following day they split in 
twain. Neither did it stop here, but in another day they were 
divided again. At this stage of the division Harriet belonged to 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


27 


a company of five wagons — sixteen men and one woman. As 
this little company proved to be one of , curious incidents and 
mishaps, we will give it a passing description. 

The company was composed principally of young men from 
many different States ; some were American, some foreign, and 
all pretty respectable in appearance. During their duties they 
kept up a continual quarreling, and generally accompanied it 
with an abundance of profane swearing. Let not the reader 
think that these are idle and wicked ; for, judging from facts, 
they are as indispensable to the emigrant’s welfare as is his daily 
food, and never known to be so scarce as the latter has frequently 
been found to be. 

The captain of this little company was from Michigan — a fine 
old fellow he was ; and, in respect to his good qualities, the 
company was named the “ Michigan Company.” The foreman 
or pilot, whose duty it was to ride a little ahead every day and 
select camping-places, was a large, good-looking young fellow, 
usually called “ Tom.” 

Mr. Ellis, a clergyman, and his lady, were considerably past 
the meridian of life, and looked as if they might have once held 
a rank among the 'fashionable world, and been broken down by 
extravagant living ; but as they were Harriet’s particular asso- 
ciates, we will not criticise upon their seemingly reserved, proud 
airs, as much as we feel inclined. Beside these, there were two 
young men, whom we shall hereafter meet on so many occasions, 
that we shall notice their principal appearances. 

Jimie, one of them, was the son of a happy farmer, in the 
State of Indiana, a sprightly youth of eighteen, and in general 
exterior, a young man of promising abilities. He was loved, re- 
spected and well-wished by all who knew him. A fair complex- 
ion, and well balanced temperament, were his physiology. 
Charley, the other, was of the same age, but larger and stouter, 
and more coarsely featured. He was an Irishman from the 
middle classes of the county of Tipperary — indeed, a fair sample 
of the Irish, was Charley. Holding a position midway between 
the refined upper classes, and the brickbat-throwing lower 
classes, he was not to be trampled upon by violence, neither was 


28 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


he destitute of politeness and good manners. He was of dark 
complexion, coarse features, and of combined motive and mental 
temperament. He strained hard to abandon the Irish brogue, 
but having been only a few months in America, he sometimes 
neglected himself. Tor a few weeks previous to his departure 
for California, he had been in the employ of Jimie’s father, and, 
consequently, became acquainted with Jimie. 

Between these two young men a brotherly attachment existed, 
and wherever they went, or whatever they did, they were insep- 
erable companions ; in fact, the love they had for each other, 
made everybody love them. However, in dispositions, they were 
entirely different; so, also, they were different in religion. 
Charley was a faithful Catholic ; but his much beloved friend 
was a real skeptic, if not an infidel to Christianity itself. Jimie 
was rather sedate, but talkative ; Charley said but little — but 
what he said was extremely odd and witty. In general educa- 
tion, Jimie was far superior to Charley ; but why they formed 
such an attachment to each other, was a mystery to themselves 
as well as to everybody who chanced to know them. The balance 
of the company was made up of Johns, Bills, Freds, Dicks, etc., 
none of whom deserve description for peculiarities. 

Such were the company in which Harriet enlisted, and traveled 
towjfcrd California ; but, lest people form too low an estimate of 
the party, we must state that the abbreviation of names has 
nothing to do with rank and class when crossing the Plains. It 
is a universally adopted system, to call each other by the short- 
est possible name, and very few are ever known by anything ex- 
cept an abbreviation of the Christian name. All that wonderful 
collection of great names, which nearly distracted all the old 
women in each one’s neighborhood in his infancy — all, all are 
lost and unknown on the Plains, and sacrificed to some contemp- 
tible dub. Harriet made faithful inquiry of the different pass- 
ers-by, but succeeded in gaining no information of her lover. 

When first entering the magnificent open Plains, the mind of 
the emigrant expands so wonderfully that he fancies he shall be 
deprived of the glorious scene too soon ; but the continuation of 
little hills and hollows soon becomes very monotonous and tire- 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


29 


some, and he sighs for a change. The wide, level valley of the 
Platte is girded by bluffs of meadow-looking upland, but extend- 
ing so far away that the mind grows weary contemplating their 
awful distance. A few willows are scattered along the banks of 
the wide river, but the valley is unadorned by a single shrub, 
and continues in a level plain many miles to the side, where it 
rises a little, but still devoid of timber, and then stretches on- 
ward, smooth and even, until it fades away in the glimmering 
light. Farther up the river, these bluffs are broken by granite 
projections rising in the form of dilapidated cities, and, like 
their ruins, unfolding a series of wonderful novelties that con- 
fuse reason and leave wild imagination to soar among the awful 
changes of material existence. 

Scattered over these immense fields are to be seen small droves 
or flocks of antelopes, skipping- so swift and close to the ground, 
that their graceful movements seem to be controlled by some su- 
pernatural power to escape the sharp-shooting rifles following so 
rapidly after. But when buffalo come lumbering down from the 
distant bluffs, packed in immense droves, fleeing before the merry 
laugh and joyous hurrah ! of the mounted hunters, they add to 
the magnificent Plains one of the most pleasing and animating 
scenes that the imagination can picture. 

“ Ah !” said Harriet, “ my father would take me to Europe to 
improve my mind ! But these glorious, romantic scenes are un- 
known to the great world. Here, where my eyes are o’erflowed 
with tears of emotion — where I can weep and rejoice with every- 
thing living — where my heart bleeds for my old companions, and 
for one whose absence is wearing out my existence ; here, I can 
cast my eyes o’er the boundless meadows, and see the smiles of 
heaven descending in matchless purity and sweetness. 0, hail ! 
enchanting scene of which I have so often dreamed, stamp thy 
thousand views and soul-enrapturing glories deep upon my heart, 
but, Oh ! remove the cruel monster who declares that my soul is 
mortal.” 

Among the objects which attracted Harriet’s attention, were 
the Indians, who were to be seen in small gangs, roving about 
nearly destitute of clothing-begging for bread. Their styles of 


30 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


dress were very curious. Their hair, so long, straight and black, 
was braided and tied into horns and tails, which pointed toward 
both heaven and earth in the most ridiculous wildness. Their 
few plain or ornamental skins were suspended in very ungrace- 
ful indifference about their large, well-shaped persons ; but their 
misty-black, inexpressive eyes lighted their ugly copper-tinged 
features more with pain and sorrow, than with savage expres- 
sions. Their noses and ears were stretched somewhat out of 
shape by a superabundance of jewelry, but paint was bestowed, 
both red and white, in great abundance all over their faces. 
Curious people these. Real Know Nothings are the Indians. 
But Harriet took a more sedate view of these unfortunate people, 
and in her Journal, remarked, “ I cannot perceive why people 
will treat them cruelly. When I saw those nearly naked moth- 
ers kissing their little babes, who were almost frozen with cold, 
I could have cried with pity, and to their trembling little infants, 
either asleep or crying, I would have given a world away if I 
could have made them comfortable. But their poor mothers 
seemed to be weeping for the distress of the little ones, who, poor 
things, were unconscious of the miserable life before them. Ah! 
here are the two representatives of the mortal condition of man. 
The one is ignorant of the arts and sciences, and exposed to all 
the evil effects of the common elements ; but throwing his whole 
dependence upon what he supposes to be the Author of his exist- 
ence, and forming his whole moral conduct according to the pre- 
cepts of his ancient fathers. Ah ! they are heathens ! The 
other has become so confident of his wisdom, by having some 
knowledge of the arts and sciences, that he leads a life of expo- 
sure and abuse, placing all his dependence in gold, and forming 
his moral conduct according to circumstances. Behold ! these 
are Christians ! who stand in public places and thank God that 
they are not as the Indians, and pray for power to exterminate 
the poor race ! Oh ! relieve me, for I am sad and weary with 
conjecture.” 

With all Harriet’s anxiety to find Simons, she guarded against 
communicating her wishes to any of the company, lest it might 
subject her to some unseen trouble ; but she never neglected to 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 31 

inquire of strangers, nor did she neglect to hurry her own com- 
pany to travel as fast as possible. 


CHAPTER IV. 

After traveling several hundred miles, the line of emigrants 
becomes somewhat more broken and scattered; yet, along the 
level valleys of the Platte, the number that can be seen at one 
view is immense. In appearance, though, they make a sad con- 
trast to their former beauty. Their wagon covers are generally 
torn and ragged — their cattle, growing poor and weak, are no 
longer beautiful, but go limping before their burdens wretchedly 
indeed — and even the emigrants themselves, are becoming ragged 
and filthy ; the wet weather has ruined their boots, and they are 
limping ; the cold winds have cracked their faces and hands, and 
they are continually bleeding. Some of the companies too, are 
thinned and reduced in number by a few, whose mortal remains 
are resting back on the way — in tombs where tears shall fall no 
more ! Alas ! there too, are resurrectionists, wolves, that feast 
upon the bodies of the dead ! 

The quarreling which was so common at first, is now generally 
entered into as the most important part of family duty — young 
and old, men and women, brothers, and even fathers and sons 
come forward to engage in the most outrageous quarreling at 
every favorable opportunity. The fatigue, cold, wet, absence of 
wood for cooking, standing guard in rainy, stormy nights, seem 
not to be so favorable for social development as other easy and 
comfortable modes of living. 

Not many days after Simons’ party left St. Joe, Mitchell 
formed an ungovernable hatred to two of the cattle — the leaders. 
Upon these leaders he bestowed many a whip — both lash and 
stock. If it rained he whipped the leaders — if it hailed he 
whipped them — if the sun shone he still whipped them — if the 
wind blew he still whipped — whipped the leaders — and whip the 


32 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


leaders he would ; a good whipper was Mitchell. But the result 
of this treatment had spoiled the cattle, and well nigh finished 
their miserable existence. This occasioned a continual quarrel 
between him and Simons, and cherished a contention in the 
whole party. Warner and Andrew refused to do any driving at 
all — in fact, refused to do any of the labor whatever, but busied 
themselves riding their ponies, in search of game and amuse- 
ment. These two belonged to that class of emigrants who usual- 
ly consider that the journey across the Plains, is one of pleasure ; 
but Simons and Mitchell, upon whom devolved all the labor, 
through the ugliness of their companions, belonged to the num- 
ber who have experienced its real hardships. 

As their cattle were fast decreasing in strength, it became a 
matter of serious consideration what should be done to insure 
their safety to California. After much deliberation, they con- 
cluded to put their provisions in sacks and discharge their heavy 
boxes. In doing this, a contention arose between Simons and An- 
drew — the little, whining business man — about Simons’ luggage. 

“ No, we didn’t. We never agreed to carry your baggage. 
That’s the very reason I wanted a fair understanding in the first 
place — I always like to do business in a business way — myself.” 

“ Why, most assuredly you did,” said Simons, “ did I not tell 
you I had about fifty or sixty pounds ? and you told me to bring 
it down next day and pack up ? ” 

“ No, I’m blamed if I did. I’ll leave it to Warner if I did !” 
said Andrew. 

“ No, you didn’t do no -such a thing,” said Warner, always 
setting his feet well apart before speaking. “It is just as we 
see fit about carrying your baggage ; and if we don’t choose to do 
so, our agreement don’t bind us to do so nother — so it don’t.” 

“ I say, you did agree to carry it, and I paid you sixty-five 
dollars for doing it.” 

“ No we didn’t ; and your things must go out too — we didn’t 
buy the team to be killed by hauling your things about,” said 
Andrew. 

Bor all that Simons and Mitchell generally quarreled all day, 
yet, their abuse from Andrew and Warner made them have some 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


33 


sympathy for each other ; and, in this instance, Mitchell, fear- 
ing that Simons was not having justice done, spoke in his 
behalf. 

“ Yes, gentlemen, that is the way I understood the agree- 
ment — we agreed to carry his luggage, and we ought to do it.” 

“ No, we didn’t,” said Andrew. “ Do you ’spose I am a busi- 
ness man, and ever make such an agreement as that ! No, sir, 
his luggage must go out.” 

“Well,” said Mitchell, “ agreement or not, look at the injus- 
tice of the case. Here we are carrying four hundred pounds 
each, and we won’t allow him to carry sixty ! No, sir, I ’ll never 
give my consent to such an outrage as that, I assure you.” 

“Yes, you must,” said Andrew, continually squeaking through 
his nose, “ an agreement is an agreement, all the world over, and 
I say his things must go out, and if he don’t like it, he may join 
some other party — I don’t care.” 

“That is a very fine story,” said Simons, “after you get all 
my money, to tell me if I am not willing to have my clothes 
thrown away that I may join another party ! ” 

“ But one suit will last you through to California, and you 
don’t need any more.” 

After considerable difficulty, Andrew succeeded in convincing 
Mitchell and Warner, that Simons’ bundle ought to be dis- 
charged: and, as Simons was in some danger of being thrown 
out of the party altogether — in which case there would be a 
surety of still greater hardship — he was obliged to see his small 
pack very deliberately cast to the winds. 

This breach of common justice took place on Saturday even- 
ing, and early the next morning they reached the crossing of the 
South Platte. 

Whatever everybody’s notion is of keeping the Sabbath holy, it 
matters not to the emigrant — he is obliged to travel according 
to the grass and wood, if he acts the part of a prudent man, 
and wishes to save himself and his team from starving. The 
Sunday’s labor before Simons’ party now was to cross the river. 
Diagonally, the river was about one mile wide, and it was to be 
forded bv following the sandbars, where its depth was about 


34 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OK, 


three or four feet. As usual, however, Andrew and Warren were 
galloping over the plains after buffalo ; but Simons and Mitchell 
were left to the afore-named task, of conducting the wagon 
across the river. The day was hazy and exceedingly cold, with 
occasional spitting of fine hail, which, carried on the fierce wind, 
rendered the bath they were about to take anything but pleasant. 
Mitchell resolved to ride in the wagon, for the purpose of avoid- 
ing the cold water, but Simons was stationed near the head of 
the team, where, as a matter of course, he was under the neces- 
sity of wading. 

The bottom of this river is covered with a thick bed of quick- 
sand, and great danger follows standing in one place, for the 
sand is not sufficient to support one but a very few minutes, 
when he finds himself fast sinking beneath the water. Owing to 
this it is necessary to drive as fast as possible, and not allow the 
team to stop, or a possibility of never starting again becomes 
very likely ; and, as emigrants are well aware of this, they al- 
ways prepare a good assortment of whips before starting. After 
that fashion were Simons and Mitchell prepared, and to the river 
they went ; but the first plunge down\ the steep bank sent the 
wagon in advance of some of the cattle, which were found stand- 
ing in all sorts of confusion and fear, with the chain under their 
feet, evidently contemplating what was to come next. However, 
some of their number seemed to think it was a “ bilious case,” 
and turned side-about and made back for the bank. • In this 
confused and tangled-up condition, Mitchell, bellowing at the 
top of his voice, eased himself by severely thrashing all the cat- 
tle within his reach, and as the wheel-cattle were not used to his 
driving, they were frightened almost out of their senses, and 
kept drawing the wagon among the retreating leaders. Simons, 
continually calling to Mitchell to stop whipping until he could 
get the team to rights, was running after the leaders, but the 
poor leaders, fearing that he was after giving them a flogging, 
continued to run wherever the chain would allow them. At this 
stage of affairs, the chain was under the bellies of some, across 
the backs of others, and between the legs of not a few ; but in a 
little while the scene became so complicated, that the whole con- 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


35 


cern was brought to a stand-still. Amid great quarreling and 
ill-temper, Simons now proceeded to unloose the chain, and ar- 
range the cattle into a pulling condition ; but, to do this in such 
deep water, and manage the frightened, restless team, was no 
trifling task. However, after considerable perseverance, he suc- 
ceeded in doing it, and once more they started ; but only started 
until they stopped, and tangled up again. One thing that ren- 
dered their labor very serious was, that off the sandbars, the 
water was five or six feet deep, which resulted in giving the team 
and Simons many a cold dipping. 

In this sad condition, sometimes starting and then stopping, 
they continued until the greater part of the day was gone, and 
were only about half way across. Eain and hail were still fall- 
ing, the cold wind blowing, and the water very cold — all of 
which made Simons’ condition one of the most wretched imagina- 
ble. But a new scene soon followed. Three men were approach- 
ing — two walking and one riding: they were Andrew, Warner, 
and a young fellow called Nixon. Warner was wounded with a 
rifle ball. This occurred by chasing a buffalo which he had 
wounded, but when he came close upon it, it turned and made 
at him. At this instant Andrew was about firing, but a moment 
too soon his gun was discharged, and the ball passed through a 
portion of Warner’s knee and lodged in his pony’s heart. 

Nixon was a youth of about twenty years, but in appearance 
much younger, and, as he forms the character of an important 
part of crossing the Plains, we must notice a few of his exterior 
attractions. He was extremely delicate, and consequently took 
no part in the labor of driving, cooking, and such-like emigrant 
duties, but busied himself by riding along and doing nothing, or 
by hunting, just exactly as he felt inclined. He was extremely 
fair, and had his flaxen hair been long, he might have passed 
very well for one of the fair sex ; and so mild, gentle, and good 
was his disposition, that everybody liked him ; and by traveling 
in that way, he was well known for a long way ahead and in the 
rear. 

As Andrew accompanied Warner across the river, little Nixon 
halted to assist Simons with the team ; but as soon as Andrew 


36 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


and Warner were safely landed on the opposite side of the river, 
Andrew set up a furious cursing at Mitchell for riding in the 
wagon ; hut Mitchell complained of being ill, and wanted the 
pony brought in to carry him across. Between these two im- 
portant men the most violent oaths continued to fly back and 
forth across the water for a long time, but as they were so far 
away from each other, Andrew’s whining voice could not throw 
the words distinctly. Off little Nixon ran and brought in the 
pony, whereupon Mitchell mounted and proceeded across, leaving 
Simons and Nixon to manage the team as best they could. As 
soon as Mitchell landed on the bank, he told Andrew that if 
Simons had whipped the leaders, as he directed in the first place, 
they would have crossed well enough. This occasioned a new 
series of curses to fall upon Simons, who was nearly stiff with 
cold ; but whether he thought of giving the pair of them a good 
thrashing when he got across, we are not prepared to say. 

Nixon was well acquainted with cattle, and proved to be of 
great importance in this instance ; but, being so very delicate, 
his thin frame was soon chilled through ; his face was turning 
pale, his lips were purple, and a death-like weakness accompanied 
his trembling voice. It was then nearly night, and they were 
yet two hundred yards from the desired bank ; but Simons no 
sooner noticed the fearful change on the good boy, than he 
exclaimed — 

“ Why, my dear sir, you must get out of the water — you are 
freezing ! Lose not a moment — you are endangering your life I” 

“I don’t feel the cold now so much as I did; then, I can’t 
think of going and leaving you here,” said Nixon ; but in his 
voice there seemed a sad omen — it was that touching sympathy 
wherein righteousness and good-will are above all mortal things. 
Fortunately, the cattle took a sudden start and drew the wagon 
safely over. Nixon could scarcely walk, but knowing that his 
team was on ahead, he was anxious to overtake them, and merely 
bade them a good night and hurried away. Simons had fre- 
quently seen Nixon, but never before had any conversation with 
him; still there seemed something very curious or strange 
about him that made him long to make further inquiry. It was 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


37 


a curious presentiment, that an odd history would some day 
revive his memory of things nearly forgotten. 

On account of Simons having no change of clothing, his condi- 
tion now was wretched in the extreme. It was night, and they 
were obliged to camp upon the bank of the river, where neither 
wood nor grass were to be found. It was his night to stand 
guard, but whether he would have preferred a comfortable bed, 
we leave every one to judge for themselves ; certain it was, that 
the darkness of the night did not pass off without witnessing 
some serious quarreling in that little party. 


CHAPTER V. 

Ash Hollow is one of the most delightful changes of scenery 
on the entire route to California or Oregon. It is nothing very 
remarkable either, but, wearied with the monotony of the smooth, 
rolling Plains, one drops so suddenly into this wild and romantic 
freak of nature, that it seems in a measure to pay him for all the 
tedious journey behind. It is formed by a collection of sand and 
rocks thrown together in great disorder, and covered with cedar 
and ash trees clinging to the high and fearful projections, so 
that it seems to be one of the most retired places that a person 
could wish for. The hollow itself is nearly inclosed with these 
little hills, and the North Platte running directly through it, 
makes it a very happy resting-place for the wearied emigrant. 
And from the fact that the three greatest privations of the jour- 
ney — wood, grass, and good water — are here in abundance, it is 
usually crowded with emigrants. 

The next day after Simons’ party crossed the South Platte, 
this encampment was thrown into great excitement and anxiety. 
This was occasioned by a man and his wife hurrying round 
among the wagons and tents in every direction, and making the 
most careful inquiry after the missing youth, Nixon. These 
were Mr. Hamlin and wife who were in search. Mr. Hamlin 


38 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


was a farmer from Indiana, and, as he afterward proved, a near 
neighbor to Jimie’s father. He was about thirty years of age, 
a good-looking, dark-complected, bushy-whiskered, wholesome 
fellow ; the pride and confident of Julia, his wife, a lady some- 
what younger, with a pair df black, fascinating eyes ornamenting 
one of the best-humored faces that a round, plump lady ever 
possessed. Many a song did Mrs. Hamlin sing on the Plains, 
and not a few were charmed with her voice — it was such a voice 
as made the romance of the Plains seem as a dream ; and Julia 
could laugh such a laugh as would make the lonesome, dark 
nights merry and joyful — a happy woman was she ! But now, 
alas ! poor Julia was sad. It was her brother who was gone, 
and no sister could have loved a brother better : she thought she 
had no other connections living. The result of all her faithful 
inquiries was of no avail — no word could be learned of his hav- 
ing been seen, and Julia now feared his days were numbered. 
As soon as this news was started, many of the emigrants also 
took part in making inquiry, but it, likewise, brought forth no 
news of the missing boy. Many seemed to think he might have 
been drowned in crossing the river ; but, on the evening follow- 
ing, Simons’ party arrived in the encampment, and stated that 
Nixon had left them just at dusk on Sunday evening. The 
alarm now became serious ; and if he was not murdered by the 
Indians, it was likely that he might still be living, but lost by 
following some Indian trail. 

On the following day a great number of men, well mounted, 
struck over the hills in the direction that they supposed he must 
be, if lost. After a few miles’ ride, they found three or four 
pieces of somebody’s shirt, marked with blood ! Finding this at 
a considerable distance from the road, they at once concluded 
that Nixon had fallen a victim to the savages. No sadder news 
could have reached Julia than the conviction of Nixon’s death, 
and no other could have created such a sensation among the 
people. Sorrowfully indeed did Mrs. Hamlin leave Ash-hollow 
and proceed on her journey to- the West. No further doubt now 
existed, and everybody believed that Nixon had been murdered 
by the Indians. This news went upon the winds, and, both tar 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


39 


ahead and far in the rear, the outrageous conduct of the Indians 
was the only topic that engaged public attention. Violent oaths 
were sworn, knives were sharpened, guns and pistols cleaned and 
well loaded, and everybody prepared for a desperate encounter 
with the first Indians who dared to show their faces. 


CHAPTER VI. 

The sad loss of Nixon, was the occasion of dispelling much 
of the quarreling and ill-feeling that existed in many of the 
companies ; but, serious as it was, it could not banish the pro- 
fane swearing from the Michigan Company — in fact, it rather 
increased than diminished it. Of course, such a state of affairs 
was anything but pleasing to Harriet, but, she had resolved to 
cross the Plains, and, woman-like, do it she would. However, 
with all their rough language among themselves, they were kind 
to her and Mrs. Ellis, and as polite and good-humored as any- 
body could be under such circumstances, and she could not ask 
more. For the Indians she had great sympathy and feeling; 
and the terrible oaths now sworn against these unfortunate peo- 
ple, filled her with fear and trembling on their behalf. Again 
and again did she appeal to the Captain and to Mr. Ellis to stay 
the wrath of the company, but all — all to no purpose. 

By fast traveling, they were now within a few days of Simons’ 
party ; but what made their condition critical was, that they 
would be passing Ash-hollow, just when the excitement was 
greatest. But their alarm, however, was no greater than that 
of other companies, for every one was expecting an attack at any 
moment. It was on a windy day, just after they had passed 
Ash-hollow, that they discovered about twenty Indians, all 
mounted, heading directly to their camp, where they had halted 
for dinner and for baiting their cattle. The Indians were to the 
southward, and descending the bluffs at a distance of several 
miles ; but occasionally disappearing, as they fell behind some of 


40 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


the little hills, though never but a few moments at a time. The 
wind was from the northward and blowing violently, flapping 
the ragged wagon covers, and frequently whirling hats and bon- 
nets in the air, or tumbling them rapidly over the prairie, which 
resulted in some smart racing. The wagons were standing in a 
somewhat semicircular figure, to break the cold wind; and 
within this circle the company were seated on the ground taking 
their dinners ; their cattle were grazing a little on one side, and 
Charley and Jimie were guarding them from straying. Those 
who were at dinner were laughing and talking as usual, over 
their hard biscuit and fat pork, but little thinking of the des- 
perate scene which would so soon follow. 

From this gustable enjoyment they were aroused by Charley 
shouting at the top of his voice : 

“ Indians ! Indians ! murthering Indians ! ” but the word was 
no sooner given, than they sprang to their feet, nearly wild 
with fear, looking in every direction for Indians. 

“Where ? where, Charley?” asked a great number of voices; 
but Charley now reached their presence, all-impatient at the stu- 
pidity of their eyes, exclaiming : 

“ Faith, do ye not see them, and I am pointing all the time to 
them? I belaves, by my sowl, if they would murther- ye, ye 
would never see divil the hate ’o them. There they are ! behind 
the little mountain, jest — do ye not see them ? ” 

“No, no, Charley, I see nothing,” replied about a dozen 
voices. 

“Faith, I belaves they will murther us before ye know where 
ye are, and there are enough o’ them to eat us up. I was ating 
the last bit o’ dinner, when I diskivered the craythurs flying like 
sarpents along by that white cloud in the mountains — there ! do 
ye not see them ? 0 ! by my sowl we shall all be murthered ! ” 

“ 0 ! I see, I see,” replied many voices, as Charley’s mention 
of the cloud directed their attention further than they had been 
previously looking. 

Not a moment was lost until every rifle was well examined 
and re-primed, ready for positive execution. Mrs. Ellis and 
Harriet stood aghast and speechless, trembling at the contem- 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


41 


plated scene of destruction. Charley and Jimie were requested 
to guard the cattle from being frightened away, but the balance 
of the company were prepared to do the duties of warfare. At 
first, some differences of opinion existed as to whether the In- 
dians might be hostile or peaceable, but by the time they had 
all things in readiness, they were near enough to be distinguished 
as warriors of the Sioux tribe, which left no further doubt but 
that their condition was critical in the extreme. Feathers, rib- 
bons and skins were braided to their ponies’ tails and manes, and 
when galloping against the wind, presented a bold, wild, warlike 
appearance really frightful. As soon as they left the bluffs, they 
continued across the level valley directly toward the company’s 
camp, with as much zeal and courage as if a few minutes more 
would crown their glory with scalps sufficient for eternal re- 
nown ; but the company were ready to “ welcome them with 
bloody hands and hospitable graves ” as soon as they were within 
reach of rifle shot. 

With their rifles and ammunition in hand, the company step- 
ped a little to one side, in order to draw the arrows fired from 
the Indians away from the wagons, where Mrs. Ellis and Harriet 
were standing as trembling spectators. But the scene was soon 
brought to a close. The Captain designated a certain spot 
where he would call upon the Indians to halt ; to do which, if 
they refused, he would give the signal to fire upon them. In a 
few minutes they reached the place pointed out by the Captain, 
who called out to them, “ Stop ! stop ! stop ! ” but the Indians 
seemed to be looking in the direction of the wagons, and paid no 
attention to the Captain’s command, but galloped .steadily on- 
ward. Enraged at such boldness, the Captain threw up his 
hands and again called out, “ Stop! stop ! ” and at once the In- 
dians turned their eyes in that direction, as though they had not 
seen them before, and were just in the act of halting — but a 
moment too late. The Captain cried, “Fire! my boys,” and 
quicker than thought a volley of rifle balls were flying at their 
breasts ! With a dreadful howling and fierce, wild yell, two of 
the Indians fell ! The others halted but a moment to gaze upon 
their fallen companions, and then galloped away. Evidently, 
4 


42 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


many of the Indians were wounded, but not seriously enough to 
fall from their ponies. The company now proceeded to the two 
fallen Indians, but they were not altogether destitute of tri- 
umphant joy, to think that they had expired instantly, and that 
the work of slaughter had been no greater. A few of their 
number, however, seemed to rejoice in their skill at warfare, and 
wished for another engagement. Mrs. Ellis and Harriet could 
not be prevailed upon to go and look at the Indians, but 
remained at the wagons. 

Over these two bodies some strange conversation was going on 
previous to their interment, to which Charley listened for some 
time, but, on hearing one of the party remark, that the Indians 
ought to be exterminated, he put on a sedate face, and com- 
menced : 

“ Faith, and do ye think them is not people, and got sowls the 
same as yerself ? ” 

“ Souls or not, Charley, they ought to be destroyed, and then 
we shall have no further trouble with them. There always will 
be danger and destruction where they live — only think of them 
murdering that young man a few days ago ! ” 

“ But ye’s have killed two. for one ! ” 

“ Yes, Charley, but what are they — beasts — better out of 
their miserable existence than to remain here half starving/’ 

“ Perhaps they think the same of ye’s ? ” 

“ No, Charley, they can’t think — they are a poor d d lot 

of heathens — and the quicker they are out of existence the bet- 
ter. Talk about sending missionaries among them ! Nonsense ! 
Nothing can be made of them — it is no use of spending money 
and time with them. It’s the hight of nonsense.” 

“ Faith, and it’s little more credit the poor Irish get.” 

“ No, Charley, the Irish are taught the Scriptures, and believe 
them, but these wretches can’t be made to believe anything dif- 
ferent from their old heathenish notions. Missionaries have 
tried in vain.” 

“ But the poor craythurs are starving for food, more than for 
the Scriptures ! ” 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


43 


“ Yes,” said Jimie, coming to Charley’s rescue, “yes, if they 
would send out men of good common sense, to teach them how 
to till the ground and live comfortably, it would be much more 
consistent than to try to stuff the Bible down their throats, be- 
fore they can comprehend it. They may be taught until dooms- 
day to sing and pray, but if they are half-starved, it is impossi- 
ble for them to grow up destitute of evil propensities.” 

“ No, they ought to be exterminated,” replied several others, 
“ and I should think you, Jimie, ought to know it, but Charley 
there, is full of his * old foreign notions ’ about American affairs, 
and don’t know any better ; he thinks nothing is right except it 
is done under the eyes of a priest.” 

“ What,” said Jimie, “is the use of throwing such an insult 
at Charley? Must he not speak his opinion about such a thing 
as this without being insulted ?” 

“Bah! to h — 11 with your foreign sympathy. We don’t 
thank any foreigner to dictate about our affairs, and I think 
d — d little of any man who will take sides with them, too ! ” 

“Come, come, come,” said the Captain, “drop it — drop it. 
Let us get the spades and bury these bodies, and be off, for an- 
other gang of Indians may come upon us for a more desperate 
fight.” 

“ No, Charley,” replied one, “ you would never do for a ‘back- 
woodsman.’” 

“ And divil the place else I iver was, excepting once to the 
town o’ Cork for a fortnight, and that was the same time I was 
telling ye I recaved that knot above my ear, and it was no favor- 
able opinion I formed o’ the same aither.” 

There was a decided majority in favor of visiting as much de- 
struction as possible upon the Indians ; some also looked upon 
the present little brush with considerable pride, when they 
thought about their decided victory that resulted from their good 
courage and marksmanship. But a few minutes passed ere the 
bodies were unceremoniously buried, and the Michigan Company 
once more on their way. A sharp look-out was now maintained, 
in order to be ready for another attack in case the Indians chose 
to seek vengeance ; but nothing was so conspicuous in the char- 


44 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


acter of the company as their loud talking and vain boasting 
about the “ battle with the Indians.” Different emigrants heard 
about it, and everybody looked upon them as a favored body of 
men, by the direct interference of Divine power, that they should 
have “ conquered the Indians without a single man of them be- 
ing wounded.” But the battle gave them two ponies, too, which 
more than paid the expenses of the war, as well as gave them a 
token of valor. 

Two days after the above (battle) the Michigan Company 
overtook Hamlin and his wife, who were now traveling rather 
slowly. At noon they halted in a small valley, which was 
coursed by a very beautiful little creek, but formed by a con- 
tinuation of small, bald hills. In Mrs. Hamlin’s condition, hav- 
ing lost her brother, nothing could have been more satisfactory 
than to meet with Mrs. Ellis and Harriet — the only ladies she 
had seen for many weeks ; and she occupied her time in con- 
versing with them, asking a hundred-and-one questions in a 
minute, and answering as many for each one of her fair compan- 
ions at the same time. They had never seen each other before, 
but the fact of their all being ladies, and so far away, was quite 
sufficient to produce a familiarity and general sympathy. 

While they were thus engaged, the men were talking over the 
Indian battle, and lying and rolling about on the ground, ac- 
cording as their own feelings dictated. They had finished din- 
ner and were about preparing to start on, when the ever-faithful 
eyes of- Charley again discovered Indians approaching. 

“0, captain,” said he, “look here ! — a whole army o’ Indians ! 
and they ’re afther bringing all the childher in creation !” 

Charley had scarcely spoken, when there was a general rush 
for firearms ; but here was a grand mistake — almost every wea- 
pon was neglected and out of order, and only one or two of the 
guns loaded. The women, in this instance, seemed almost as 
courageous as the men, and, huddled close together, were waiting 
the result. The Indians were about a dozen in number, and 
when first seen were in the act of descending one of the little 
hills, but were too soon behind another to give them an opportu- 
nity of conjecturing their design. Before they could appear over 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


45 


the next hill the company were busily ramming powder and lead 
down their rifles, so that, when they did appear, they should be 
ready for whatever might chance to follow. 

The suspense was only for a few minutes, for the Indians were 
soon in full view ; but behold ! instead of warriors, they were 
composed of all ages, sizes, and sexes, strolling along half-single 
half-double file, as merry as crickets, laughing and talking jollily. 

“What’s that they’re carrying?” questioned a few of the 
company, as something heavy seemed to be supported by the 
Indians who were in the rear. At this time the Indians were 
distant about two hundred paces, but so huddled together that 
it was difficult to see those who were carrying the bundle, as it 
seemed. They were known at once to be peaceable, and the 
company took no further precautions ; but the fact of their laugh- 
ing and talking so merrily, and carrying such a burden, seemed 
so contradictory to the general character of the Indian, that the 
company stood gazing upon them with curiosity and distrust. 
In a few minutes, however, it was all explained, and the scene 
became touching in the extreme. Legs and arms were soon seen 
dangling over the shoulders of the Indians who supported the 
burden, and “ It’s a man ! it’s a man !” began to be whispered 
among the company ; but alas ! a fiercer spirit was hurrying 
through their veins, and a sadder scene dazzling before their 
eyes ! Presently they were holding out their hands and trying 
to say in English, “ How do ? — how do ?” but at that instant a 
whitish or rather flaxen head of hair was to be seen, supported 
by one in the rear of the burden ; and then, alas ! how fiercely 
flew the solemn conviction of the inhuman deed of two days be- 
fore, as the rude savages drew near ! What a death-like still- 
ness overcame the whole company as the terrible reality of the 
missing one appeared as a vision ! It was a man / and one whose 
appearance poor Julia remembered well. The body was scarcely 
laid down ere the weeping woman attempted to fly to his presence ; 
but ah ! her joy had unnerved her — her limbs failed, and with a 
faint scream she sank to the ground. She had seen him ! he was 
living ! it was Nixon — her brother ! No marks were upon his 
person, but a delirious stare was on his pale and wasted features, 


46 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


and his almost lifeless brain seemed unconscious of the mournful 
scene around him — he could no longer recognize his own sister, 
but looked wildly upon her, while his suffering mind evinced the 
awful struggle to bring back to memory the realities before him. 

The outrageous conduct of the company, in killing the Indians, 
now became so evident, that at first it was likely to produce 
some severe reaction among themselves ; but it finally passed off, 
not, however, without removing all disposition thereafter to boast 
of the “battle with the Indians.” On the first day, Nixon 
showed signs of recovery, but still remained so unconscious and 
delirious that Mr. Hamlin was obliged to drive exceedingly 
slow; and here, again, was the inhumanity of the Michigan 
Company manifested, for they could not travel so slowly, and 
immediately deserted them, leaving Mrs. and Mr. Hamlin alone 
to attend to their dying brother. 

To persons who have never crossed the Plains, this may seem 
to be, and is, a breach of humanity unbecoming our race, who 
claim to be Christians ; but it only proves how little we can 
trust to a man’s religious pretensions, when self-preservation, or 
self-aggrandizement, is at stake. Of course, Mrs. Ellis and 
Harriet could not give their consent to so cruel a separation ; 
but they were obliged to yield to the wishes of the greater num- 
ber of the company — at the head of whom were the Captain 
and Eev. Mr. Ellis. 

In this sad condition, Mr. Hamlin and his wife were left to 
minister to Nixon, who promised little hope of ever rising. 
Mrs. Hamlin tried all she knew, and thought of nothing else ; 
but her anxious, troubled mind nearly despaired of ever again 
mingling in social union with her only brother. Every hour of 
the day she would lean over his helpless body, and whisper in 
his ear, “Nixon, Nixon! do you not know me? I am Julia, 
your sister ! Do you not know me ?” But his lips remained 
motionless, and a wild stare was the only answer he could give. 
Thus the unfortunate young man continued for several days ; 
but one evening it was plain that a change was coming, as he 
began to show more than ordinary strength ; and thought and 
life seemed about to revive. But, alas ! it seemed too like that 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


47 


dangerous awakening of tlie soul when life arouses the earthly 
part to take its last view of mortality — to feast for a moment 
upon the sweets of earth — then wing its way to eternity ! 

The sun had sunk behind the distant mountains, and all 
nature was overhung by that glorious twilight, so soothing to 
the reflecting mind : ay, the whole world even seemed to be 
filled with devotion for the magnificence and perfection of the 
visible creation ; but .the glory of the coming night carried the 
mind so far back to the past, to reflect o’er the lapse of ages, 
and the mutabilities and changes of time, that the dark clouds 
of melancholy hovered o’er its romantic flight, and impelled it 
back to earth, aggrieved that man was mortal. 

The stillness of the lonely valley, and the wild, rough, black 
mountains that surrounded it, only made the lamentable condi- 
tion of the sufferer more touching to the few anxious hearts 
clustered around his feeble frame. 

A few others were camping in the little valley, some of whom 
came to look at Nixon; but, amid their conversation, Julia was 
startled at seeing him rise in his wagon-bed, and instantly 
rushed to his side, exclaiming, “0! Nixon, what is wrong?” 
but her words were scarcely spoken, when he seemed to turn 
wild; and, fixing his eyes upon hers, feebly asked, “Julia, 
where are we ?” but, alas ! he never spoke again ! He seemed 
wild with fear, but still held fast upon J ulia, until his strength 
gradually, failed, and he again rested upon his bed. Tor a 
moment his eyes turned toward the starry heavens; then back 
to Julia’s; but no longer was sorrow depicted in his features; 
neither care nor suffering ; and all was still — even his breathing 
seemed to have ceased — and only his eyes connected him to 
things on earth. Julia was holding his thin, cold hands, 
regardless of the tears streaming down her face ; she witnessed 
that last, sad quiver, and, alas! his spirit fled! Poor Julia 
thought she saw the last of her connections pass away ! where 
no other mortal lies — far away on the cold, wild plains, where 
hungry wolves are howling — where tears shall fall no more! 
Ah ! poor woman, the bright future was then unknown to thee ! 
Hamlin and his wife now moved alone; but who could tell 


48 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


their grief when taking their last view of the tomb ! Ah ! a 
drop — a shadow — and life is gone ! Given in wisdom — sold in 
folly ! 

The sad news of Nixon’s death spread far and wide; but, 
with all the kindness of the Indians in restoring him to his 
people, the news still was, that he had been wounded so badly 
by the Indians, that he died of his wounds ; and the fury of 
very many of the emigrants was raging for an opportunity for 
“vengeance.” Why our enlightened people are so anxious to 
glut their ire upon these poor creatures, without stopping to 
consider the common rights of equality and justice, seems to be 
a glaring neglect in their moral education, which has never 
been explained. 

The second day after the Michigan Company left Hamlin and 
his wife, when Harriet was amusing herself by “ hard walking,” 
she noticed a great number of buffalo skulls lying along the 
roadside, upon which the emigrants in advance had written their 
names. These skulls are to be seen here and there for several 
hundred miles, but as nobody attends to the management of this 
rude register, a person might pass many thousands before seeing 
the name of an acquaintance. How eagerly Harriet commenced 
to decipher some of those names, can readily be imagined ; but, 
as good fortune would have it, she had scarcely begun her search 
when she chanced upon one which read: “ Nathan Simons — June 
— have a violent fever — am threatened with abandonment.” 
Nothing could have been more affecting to this young heroine, 
and although there was no date upon it, the pencil-marks seemed 
so very fresh that she now believed a few days’ fast traveling 
would bring her into his presence ; consequently, the way in 
which she applied her earnest entreaties to the company to push 
forward, was some reason for some of her admirers in the com- 
pany to be suspicious that there were other objects of interest on 
the route. Nevertheless, Harriet told them that the horses could 
go faster and farther in a day, and that they would be sure of 
finding it decidedly the best in the end to do so ; and so effectual 
was her perseverance, that she actually gave renewed vigor and 
celerity to their movements. 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


49 


This renewed activity continued for several hundred miles, and 
although Harriet had not received any favorable news of Simons, 
she maintained as much hope as on the day she left St. Joe. 
They were now traveling very fast, and passing some teams every 
day. Unfortunately, she always made her inquiries after “Mit- 
chell’s party but Warner’s importance had taken possession of 
the name, and Simons was now called “Sime.” Harriet, how- 
ever, did not know all this at that time. 


CHAPTER VII. 

After Warner was wounded it became necessary for him to 
ride in the wagon ; for although the wound was slight, yet it was 
in such a place as rendered it very difficult for him to move, as 
it must be remembered that his legs were exceedingly well fa- 
vored with small muscles and long joints. Seated far back in 
the wagon, with his long, lame leg stretched far forward, he bu- 
sied himself by chewing tobacco, spitting at everything within 
his reach, and by swearing at whatever his straggling mind 
chanced to be expounding, and by eternal curses upon his mates, 
especially Simons. But here was another difficulty: — before 
they left St. Joe, they bethought of sickness and distress, and 
very wisely laid in a keg of “ old rye,” to answer, in case of 
emergency, for a medicine and a soothing balm to their moral 
feelings, in case they were disposed to assume important privi- 
leges. On the day of Warner’s wound this invaluable treasure 
was punctured and relieved of some of its fiery contents ; but 
Andrew — our whining, frost-bitten companion — had known the 
use of such medicine in days of yore, and, considering that he 
I was entitled by law to one-third of the contents of the aforesaid 
keg, he set himself to work at the bung, and drink he would. 
But the result of his continual sucking the bung of that keg was, 
a giddy head, querulous tongue, and staggering body ; all of 
| which convinced him that, in a “business way,” he was as much 
5 


50 


THE LADY OE THE WEST; OR, 


entitled to ride in the wagon as was Mr. Warner, and into the 
wagon he would go — a decidedly business man was Andrew ! 
But this brought on some serious profanity between the pair in 
the wagon — gave Mitchell an opportunity to, ride the only re- 
maining pony — made Simons do all the driving, and finally 
promised a hasty ruin to the cattle. But, in crossing the Platte, 
Simons had taken a severe cold, which promised to throw him 
into a violent fever, and rendered it very difficult for him to per- 
form the labor which was now forced upon him. In this sad con- 
dition they traveled by day and quarreled at night, and, although 
they traveled faster than most other companies, it was evident 
they were soon to meet with the loss of their team, unless they 
reversed their modus operandi ; but Andrew was decidedly in 
favor of doing things in a “ business way,” and, if possible, to 
force the cattle to withstand the journey, and he could not give 
his consent to try any new system. The pony, the poor little 
pony, too, was likely to cause more sorrow and trouble — its 
earthly sojourn was nearly over ; yet a little while, and it too 
must sleep on the bleak, wild Plains ! And whenever this should 
occur, Mitchell would be entitled to a ride in the wagon, as well 
as his two companions. But the leaders, the awful leaders, upon 
which Mitchell had bestowed so much labor, (whipping,) pulled 
and pulled until they pulled their lives away, and were left, un- 
mourned, food for wolves ! 

About six hundred and fifty miles is really the end of the 
Plains, but as the name is usually applied to the whole route, 
we shall not meddle with its literal phraseology. Here the hills 
commence, and continue to grow larger and larger for nearly two 
hundred miles, where lies the base of the great Bocky Mount- 
ains. This is not far from Port Laramie, and affords a position 
for one of the most enchanting views on earth. Looking to the 
eastward, the great, wide level Plains seem to form a grandeur 
of unlimited beauty which is impossible to be surpassed : it is a 
sea of land, variegated by little waves, and by curving lines of 
cedar and willow trees, extending from the south, round to the 
east, and on to the north, forming a beautiful meadow, but so 
great in extent that the sky seemed to rest upon its edges. But 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


51 


turning to the west, the view and its impressions are "beyond de- 
scription. At first are seen a few smoky-looking hills lying 
close together, but each one beyond is a little higher and higher, 
and looking steadily, the eye will soon alight upon monstrous 
black mountains, so great and so many, all looming their awful 
peaks so high in the hazy sky that one nearly shudders at the 
view ; but continuing a moment, a few snowy tops, still further 
away but so high in the heavens, are to be seen reflecting a 
thousand colors o’er the giddy grandeur beneath, while the be- 
holder, o’erwhelmed with the glorious magnificence before him, 
turns with wonder and astonishment to learn the impressions of 
his friend. 

Although the labor of driving among the Black Hills was far 
more severe than it had been on the even plains of the Platte, 
yet Simons was without assistance ; and although his fever grew 
gradually worse, still, labor and abuse were heaped upon him — 
to do either of which, if he refused, he was threatened with a 
discharge from the party. In the evening he was to be seen 
gathering “ buffalo chips ” for fire, or far off bringing water: at 
the wagon he was preparing supper — but late at night he was 
ordered off to guard the cattle, where nothing but dark, wild 
hills beset his every view, save the twinkling stars beyond the 
swiftly flying clouds, made terribly impressive by a dull, rum- 
bling breeze, accompanying which the dismal howl of distant 
wolves spoke of terrors, and revealed their fiery eyes along the 
black mountains, making the darkness sparkle with their mur- 
derous flash at every occlusion of their furious jaws. At mid- 
night came the change of watch, and he was to be seen hurrying 
to the camp, where, wrapped in blankets, he would lay his wea- 
ried body down to rest — his uncombed chestnut hair curled and 
dangling down the face — once so florid, now so pale and lean, 
and covered with heavy beard ; one hand upon his aching fore- 
head, the other upon his fevered, heaving breast, while hurried 
breathing bespoke serious danger awaiting his fast-sinking body ; 
half conscious, half awake, he saw all that was dear to him on 
earth, but worn out by contemplating the dark scenes around, 
he rolled and tumbled till dawn of day. But in the morning 


52 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


he came forth, weak and trembling, to ramble o’er the hills and 
drive the half- fed, dying cattle to their daily toil ; but the poor, 
hungry beasts ran limping and hobbling away, until his trem- 
bling frame was nearly sinking with fatigue, and his mental 
exertion to conquer irritating passion could scarcely withstand 
the eternal abuse of his unfeeling mates. 

But still greater difficulties followed him and his party. The 
little pony died, and many of their cattle soon began to fail ; so 
that by the time they were among the Bocky Mountains, but 
little hope remained of getting the team through to California. 
Quarrel after quarrel ensued, and the most violent profanity that 
words could express was the particular weapon by which the 
combatants fought their battles ; but the fury of their scenes was 
only preparing for the great change that soon followed. 

After entering the mountains, Simons grew rapidly worse, and 
in a few days he was unable to walk. 

“ 0 ! Mitchell, I can walk no further,” and immediately he 
sank by the way, fainting with sickness. 

“ 0 ! I didn’t know you were so bad as that, or I should have 
drove before — come, get in the wagon,” said Mitchell, assisting 
Simons up. 

The team was stopped, and Simons placed in the wagon, where 
were Warner and Andrew, the latter of whom got out to walk. 
Warner pouted out his lips and looked important for a little 
while, shoving his white eyebrows far up on his low forehead, 
then discharging a large quid of tobacco, and spitting furiously, 
commenced : . 

“ What ! sick are you. Must take some pills. If you’d took 
some at first, you might have been well ’afore this ; but I ’spose 
you think if you’re sick you’ll get to ride, eh ? ” 

Certainly this was as great an infliction as he was capable of 
bestowing, and upon a man too sensitive to forget it soon. Si- 
mons made no reply, and endeavored to gain what comfort he 
could as the wagon went jolting over the wild sage. Mitchell 
and Andrew now betook themselves to the whips in order to 
make good driving, and, for all this was the first of Andrew’s 
driving, he proved himself an excellent hand with the whip, and 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


53 


fully an equal to Mitchell himself. Between these two, it was 
plain enough, that the cattle would soon be obliged to come to 
terms, or submit to an unpleasant alternative ; and, as Andrew 
was determined to be first through to California, he was perfectly 
willing to sacrifice a few of the remaining whips still in the 
wagon, for the sake of doing things in a “ business way.” 

Simons grew rapidly worse now, and his fever assumed a dan- 
gerous form. In a few days he was scarcely able to speak, and 
even yet subjected to insults and abuse from Warner. But Mit- 
chell’s and Andrew’s driving proved equally bad to the poor cattle, 
and soon, only six were left. The party now agreed to discharge 
more of their luggage, but, in doing it, Warner made such for- 
midable opposition to any of his being thrown away, that the 
attempt resulted in nothing advantageous. After this they 
traveled very slowly, for although they whipped — they whipped 
in vain. Many trains passed them, and the probability of their 
never reaching California in good condition, was now forced 
upon even their own senses ; but with this, their quarreling also 
became more serious than ever. One day as they were travel- 
ing along, Andrew proposed to Mitchell that a division of all 
the property be made, and that for the sake of convenience, he 
and Mitchell should hold their shares in common, and by that 
means retain the wagon and team; in the event of which, War- 
ner and Simons would be under the necessity of shifting for 
themselves ! By hard perseverance, Andrew finally convinced 
Mitchell that that would be doing things according to agreement 
and in a “business way;” consequently, this inhuman proposal 
became the topic for the night’s quarrel. At this time, Simons 
remained a silent witness of their cruel proposals, lying in a 
helpless condition in the wagon. 

“ What !” said Warner, after Andrew had finished telling his 
plan of proceeding, “ what ! would you turn me — in my helpless 
condition, with a lame knee— away from my own property ! You 
must think you’re a mighty smart feller if you are trying to 
come such a thing over me, as that. But I guess I’ll have 
something to say in this business myself— /will.” 


54 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


“ But me and Mitchell,” said Andrew, “ we are going to do 
things in a business way, and if you ain’t willing to do things so, 
why, you can lump it — that ’s all.” 

“ But,” said Warner, “ are you going to turn Simons off when 
he is so sick, and han’t no money ? Is this the kind of princi- 
ples you have ?” 

“We have nothing to do with Simons,” replied Andrew, “we 
haven’t his life in charge. If God intends him to die, why he ’ll 
die, that’s all there is about it ; and if G-od intends him to get 
well, why he ’ll get well, and it ’s none of our business what 
acomes of him — that’s the fact of the business — and it’s no use 
to fool away our time and money with him.” 

“ Then will you lay him down by the side of the road and 
leave him ? ” 

“ Certainly we will. Ain’t the wagon and team ourn ? Han’t 
we paid our money for ’em ? ” 

“ But he ’ll die if we put him out ? ” 

“Well, what of it; han’t we all got to die sometime? but 
if you think so much of him, you can stop and take care of 
him — I don’t care ; but me and Mitchell is determined to do 
business in a business way — that ’s all.” 

Unprincipled as this may seem, it is not the only case that 
occurred on the Plains. Andrew finally accomplished his purpose, 
and made Warner yield to the proposal ; not however, without 
giving him time to purchase a horse before the division should 
be made. 

The day previous to this change of affairs, Mr. Hamlin and 
wife passed them, and were now on ahead. In their party Si- 
mons now thought that he might meet some attention, but they 
were at least half a day in advance. 

At this time there were two packers, with four horses, travel- 
ing along close to their party. These packers were, an old man, 
known only by the name of Uncle Thomas, and a young man, 
familiarly called, Downie. These two emigrants moved along 
very quietly, and were much better known among the steady 
class of emigrants than among the gamesters. By packing, 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


55 


instead of being troubled with a wagon, they were enabled to move 
quickly over bad roads and deserts, and when finding good grass 
and water, they had sufficient time to lay by, and recruit before 
moving on again. In this way, sometimes ahead and sometimes 
in the rear, they had formed an extensive acquaintance, and, al- 
though they were well liked by everybody who knew them, yet 
they were almost envied for enjoying themselves so well, and for 
traveling so easily. Among their emigrant acquaintances, were 
two of no less pretensions than our friends Jimie and Charley. 
Downie was of a talkative disposition, and a young man of more 
than ordinary practical information. Between Jimie and 
Downie some very interesting questions were discussed as they 
sauntered along that interesting road ; but generally relating to 
subjects, such as the boiling springs, soda deposits, the pure at- 
mosphere, (which, perhaps, has no equal anywhere on the globe) 
etc., which are so interesting to men of literary notions, all 
along the Plains. 

In these two young men, we have an exact representation of 
the literature of “ John Bull ” and “ Young America.” Jimie 
could whip him out on the books ; but Downie had traveled, was 
reserved in advancing his ideas, and generally an equal on any 
question. But this did not lessen their attachment to each 
other, nor did it lessen Charley’s unbounded confidence in Jimie’s 
talents, nor IJncle Thomas’s pride in Downie. Uncle Thomas was 
apparently about sixty-five years of age, of thin features and 
delicate person ; yet, he was not destitute of that fair freshness, 
which is not uncommon to elderly people ; but still, one would 
be disposed to think that he had been infected with a truly ro- 
mantic malady to attempt such a journey. However, such was 
not the case, for he had been traveling so many years, that the 
present journey was not very disagreeable to his natural inclin- 
ations. 

To Uncle Thomas and Downie, Warner proposed to purchase 
one of their horses, and to join them; which he finally accom- 
plished, but not until the following day. As soon as he pur- 
chased the horse, Andrew and Mitchell called for a division of 
their property. This took place one moonlight evening. At 


56 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


this time the Michigan Company had come so near upon Simons’ 
party, as to he encamped within view of each other ; but, as yet, 
this was unknown to Harriet. While Warner and his com- 
panions were dividing their spoils, Uncle Thomas and Downie 
were with the Michigan Company, chatting upon whatever 
pleased their minds. Harriet knew they must be within a short 
distance of Simons, and she took occasion to inquire of every 
person they met, but never divulging her true secret. When 
Warner got the division completed, which was near midnight, he 
came down to the camp of the Michigan Company, who were sit- 
ting about their little fires “spinning yarns.” As bad as was 
Warner to use profane language, when in the presence of women, 
he endeavored to act the part of a moral man and gentleman ; 
and when perceiving Harriet, he adopted the said character. 
Harriet immediately sought him, to make inquiry after “Mit- 
chell’s Company.” Warner turned with a smile at her question, 
and said: 

“ That must be my company you mean. There was a man in 
my company that once had the name of the company ; but it is 
dissolved now.” 

“Was there one Mr. Simons in your company?” 

“ Well, there’s a feller we call Sime, and I think he said his 
name was Simons ; he ’s a young man from Cincinnati. We ’ve 
had him to drive team for us.” 

“ What kind of a looking man is he ? ” 

“ Well, he ’s a pretty good-looking feller, at least he was afore 
he took sick. He ’s a right smart-sized feller too, with sandy 
hair. He’s a laboring man — a bookbinder.” 

Harriet made no further inquiries, but rose and started to- 
ward Mr. Ellis’s tent. Now, during all the journey, Harriet 
slept in the same tent where did xMr. and Mrs. Ellis, which, 
considering the quarreling that existed between this man and 
wife, rendered her time not at all enviable, and generally pre- 
vented her from going to bed until she knew this old pair of 
wooden people were asleep. As a regular thing, this reverend 
gentlemen and lady spent about half an hour every evening 
saying their prayers ; after that they would crawl beneath their 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


57 


blankets, and commence to quarrel, which would usually last 
until one or tbe other fell asleep. After that, the last one awake 
would lie and grumble, until also overcome by sleep. Such a 
system of religion caused Harriet to avoid their company as 
much as possible ; for which, Mrs. Ellis persisted in telling her, 
that it was the “wickedness of the natural heart.” But of 
these curious people we shall have occasion to speak further 
after awhile. The night we have now been speaking of, was Mr. 
Ellis’s turn to stand guard ; which took place every third night. 
His watch was to commence at twelve, and remain until day- 
light. Now, while a few of the Michigan Company were yet 
sitting about their camp-fires, the first watch came in. Mr. El- 
lis had retired early, so as to sleep in the first part of the night, 
but he was now called to take his stand. When rising he ob- 
served that Harriet had not yet retired ; and, upon looking about 
the camp-fires, he became alarmed at her absence. He immedi- 
ately communicated the fact to the rest of the company, and in 
a few minutes the alarm was intense. Every tent and wagon 
were searched, and everybody was hurrying here and there in 
great excitement and confusion. 

After Harriet left Warner, she hurried off to Mitchell’s 
camp ; but, behold her sadness when learning that Simons had 
left several hours previously ! Harriet now felt a sting of dis- 
couragement which was entirely new to her. She made all the 
inquiry she could ; but Simons had not given them any inform- 
ation as to what company he intended to join. As soon as she 
heard the excitement at her own camp, she hastened back to 
allay their fears ; but fully determined to rouse her company to 
an early start on the following morning ; for she still believed 
Simons to be close by. Simons had started soon after sunset, 
but without even speaking to his companions. His health had 
been greatly improving for the last two days, but yet it was al- 
most impossible for him to walk ; and, had it not been for the 
extreme necessity of the case, it is doubtful whether he could 
have done so. His resolution was, that by traveling as much as 
he was able, he might overtake Hamlin before morning. 


58 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


Here we must let the others pass for the present, and follow 
him in his feeble struggle for life. This occurred shortly after 
they had made the “pass” of the great Rocky Mountains. 
When passing over the summit of this great range of mountains, 
there are present certain “ spiritual manifestations ” with which 
a person is apt to be continually combatting, in order to convince 
himself that he is really crossing the “ backbone of the world.” 
To think that he is traveling so many thousand feet above the 
level of the sea, and that he is near the head waters of the Col- 
orado, the Columbia and the Mississippi — the greatest of 
rivers — possesses charms of the grand and sublime — of the ro- 
mantic and the fanciful — which seem closely connected with 
a poetic conception, if not that life itself is merely fancy. 

A little beyond the “pass,” are to be seen the great pe^ks 
called the “Wind-River Mountains,” which form a circular ap- 
pearance, but so high are their snowy tops, that it is impossible 
for the romantic mind to look upon them without feelings of 
emotion! At night their appearance is grander still; when 
the moon is high in the heavens, and a few clouds moving slowly 
beneath, the shadows of which are to be seen leaping and skip- 
ping from peak to peak, now unvailing their dazzling beauty, 
then again seeming to blot out the magnificent view, but in a 
moment after, their glistering peaks are seen to pierce the skies ! 

Such was the night on which Simons was wandering after 
Hamlin’s wagon. Back to the east were large black mountains, 
terribly wild and hideous ; but to the west were a continuation 
of rocky hills and sandy hollows, over which wild sage — the 
most tiresome production in the vegetable world — was scattered 
only sufficiently to make the rumbling breeze sad and melan- 
. choly, while now and then the hungry, howling wolves could be 
heard among the distant hills, made more fearful by the quiver- 
ing whoop of the wild, roving Indian. With a few cold biscuits 
in his pockets and a blanket under his arm, he journeyed forth — 
now down a long valley among the sage, then past a camp of 
emigrants who were resting until morning — now across a little 
creek — then up a rocky-looking hill — now resting and listening 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


59 


to the howling wolves, or looking at the great mountains ; then 
up, and on — on — on, each step seeming to grow slower and 
weaker, and with a long, faint sigh he could feel his trembling 
frame giving way beneath his little hopes. Often did he look at 
the moon, but only to grow sad by seeing it lowering so rapidly ; 
for should he not overtake Hamlin before morning, he could have 
no hope of ever reaching him. Nerving forth all the power he 
possessed, he continued to wind his way round the hills and 
hollows, and peering over every little valley in search of a team 
of mules, he continued until the moon was gone — gone ! When 
the sun arose he was still going, going, but so weak that he 
could scarcely move ; and every team, every camp, every rock, 
every shrub, looked in the distance as though it was the desired 
party’s team. In this awful condition, scarcely living, he con- 
tinued until the evening of the next day, when he halted at a 
lone wagon by the way, to rest. 

“Why, stranger, you look almost too ill to be going it on 
foot,” said one of the party, as Simons, half falling, seated him- 
self in their camp. 

As we shall have occasion to meet this person on several occa- 
sions, we will give his name ; it will also give some idea of the 
man himself, as well as of the familiarity of the emigrants — it 
was “ The fat man.” The “ fat man ” had a jovial face, and 
the heart of a man could be seen in all his words and movements. 
He inquired after Simons’ condition, and prepared him a good 
cup of tea ; and although he had only provisions sufficient to do 
himself, yet he insisted on Simons’ remaining with him and 
“ sharing it to the last.” From this individual Simons learned 
that Hamlin, was about eight or ten miles ahead, and believing 
that he could reach them before morning, he merely thanked the 
“ fat man ” for his goodness and started on. 

“ Ha ! I wish you’d come back,” called the “ fat man,” for his 
sympathy could not bear to see him limping away. 

“ 0, I thank you ; I think I can stand it,” replied Simons, 
weakly. 

“ If you do not overtake them before morning, you must wait 


60 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


by the road until I come to-morrow,’’ said the “fat man;” but 
Simons merely thanked him and continued on. 

The tea had given him strength ; and although he was so stiff 
that he could scarcely walk, yet he felt determined to accomplish 
the task. One of the principal reasons he had for wanting to 
join Hamlin’s party was, that as one of their number, Nixon, had 
died, they would be sure to have plenty of provisions. He had 
only traveled a few miles after leaving the “fat man,” when he 
discovered that his little dog, a white one, and a great favorite 
of his, had been left somewhere behind ; but considering his own 
life of more importance than the animal’s, he concluded to pro- 
ceed on without him. It was just breaking day when he drew 
near Hamlin’s camp, which he could not mistake by the peculiar 
appearance of his mules — having seen them before. Hamlin was 
up and in the act of changing his mules on to fresh pasture, and 
his wife was just lighting a fire, over which she intended to pre- 
pare their breakfast. Different from most of the emigrants, they 
preferred to travel alone, rather than engage in the quarrels 
which are unavoidable in all the large parties ; for they now 
placed so much confidence in the Indians’ good qualities, that 
they entertained no fears whatever from them. 

Simons no sooner came in sight of them, than the sad fact of 
being destitute of money forced upon him a new series of trou- 
bles which he had entirely overlooked. This distressing condi- 
tion, added to his nearly exhausted person, almost caused him to 
sink down in despair ; but nerving forth still more energy, a few 
paces brought him to the camp-fire, where he had scarcely halted 
ere he sank with weakness to the ground. 

“ Why, my dear sir !” exclaimed Hamlin, raising him into a 
sitting posture ; but Simons was unable to support himself any 
longer, and seemed to be fainting, when he was assisted into the 
wagon. Coming so suddenly upon them had nearly frightened 
them, but supposing him to be one of those unfortunate creatures 
who had “ eaten himself out of provisions,” they were not under 
the necessity of regarding the incident sufficiently strange to 
press him for an explanation until he felt better able to do so. 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


61 


Again the good woman commenced to prepare the breakfast, and 
by the approach of broad day she summoned her black-whiskered 
husband to come and partake of the repast. As Hamlin was 
about to commence, she called at the wagon to invite the stranger, 
but she called in vain — he was sound asleep : his nearly worn-out 
body and mind had fallen into that profound slumber from which 
one never wishes to arouse another. 

Mrs. Hamlin said not a word, but stood gazing upon his care- 
worn face, watching his feverisl^breath escaping between those 
thin, pale lips, and carefully tracing his wasted features, noticing 
every curve and line that seemed so familiar, and with her eyes 
at last riveted upon his arched brows, she drew a long sigh. 
“ Ah !” she muttered to herself, “ are not these like those of my 
own brother — poor Nixon !” but her heart was heaving with 
emotion, and she silently turned away and joined her husband. 

Mrs. Hamlin was really a very lively woman, and usually kept 
her good-natured husband in a burst of laughter ; but, as persons 
who are susceptible of very great love are apt to be, she some- 
times fell into deep melancholy, and although it never lasted but 
a few minutes, yet it made such an impression upon her rosy-like 
features that her admiring husband could detect it in a moment. 
She had scarcely seated herself at the breakfast, when he looked 
into her face and exclaimed, “ Why, my dear, you seem to be in 
trouble this morning !” “No,” said she, “ I was only thinking 

about our lost brother. Seeing that gentleman so ill, I suppose, 
was the cause of it.” 

Simons was not disturbed during the breakfast interval, but 
left to enjoy a forenoon’s ride in the wagon. During the fore- 
part of the day Mrs. Hamlin walked, which was not very labori- 
ous, from the fact that the road along this part of the journey is 
obliged to make some very long circles in order to avoid the hills, 
whereas one on foot can take what we call the “ cut-off,” and by 
walking half the time, come out ahead of the wagon. Here she 
busied herself, sometimes walking, sometimes looking across at 
the wagon where her husband was encountering clouds of dust, 
and sometimes she was gathering wild currants for the “ dinner 
stew.” Coming to a good camping-place, they halted a little 


62 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OB, 


before the common noon hour. Simons was considerably revived, 
and as soon as the wagon stopped he arose, and now for the first 
time took a fair look at the persons upon whom he had so uncere- 
moniously intruded. He remembered that Nixon was a brother 
to this woman, and he remembered, too, that there was a familiar- 
ity in Nixon’s features that had once startled him ; and now, 
when he came to look upon Mrs. Hamlin, the same features 
caused him to startle again. Just as he raised into a sitting po- 
sition, Mrs. Hamlin was in the act of selecting some kindling with 
which to make their camp-fire. She turned toward him and asked : 

“ How have you enjoyed your ride — the wagon jolts so much ?” 
But when she spoke, she also startled, and fixed her gaze upon 
him. Hamlin was at this time taking his mules from the 
wagon, and entirely heedless of anything else. Simons replied to 
Mrs. Hamlin: 

“I have had a good ride; but, tell me, have I not seen you 
before this — your face looks very familiar?” 

As he spoke, Mrs. Hamlin startled more than ever, and they 
were now earnestly gazing upon each other. 

“•J can not tell whether you ever saw me before or not, but I 
also thought I knew you,” said Mrs. Hamlin ; but her feelings 
were getting the command of her composure, and she quivered, 
and waited anxiously for a reply. Simons sat silent — more 
like a statue than a living man. 

Then, Mrs. Hamlin burst into tears, and said : 

“ You look so much like my poor brother, Nixon, that I can 
not help thinking you are my own brother Nathan, who has been 
so many years lost !” 

Simons also burst into tears, but still made no reply. Ham- 
lin was still at work at his mules, but unaware of what was 
going on between his wife and Simons. Mrs. Hamlin struggled 
hard to suppress her emotions, and again said : 

“I’m sure you must be my brother ! Nathan Simons ! Speak 
to me, for heaven’s sake ! ” and she still looked upon him ; but 
he was yet jsilent. 

Again she said, “ When I was a little girl in London, I had 
a brother Nathan taken to sea ; but that was the last I ever 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


63 


heard of him ! We thought that he and father were lost at sea! 
Then we moved to America, but never heard anything of either 
of them any more ! But I know you must be my brother ! For 
God’s sake ! tell me, are you not Nathan Simons ? ” 

Simons still sat motionless, but paler than ever before was the 
face of man. 

Mrs. Hamlin walked close up and leaned against the wagon, 
and amid faint sobs, said : 

“ I know you are my brother, Nathan ! I am Julia, your sis- 
ter ! Though eighteen years have passed since we separated, yet 
I know you are my brother ! Our cousin J ames was with you 
when you went away from home. We lived near London bridge. 
0 ! speak ! speak ! for heaven’s sake, speak ! ” and the poor 
woman bowed her face over and rested on Simons’ knees: he 
faintly said : 

“I am your brother ! ” and bowed his face upon her neck ; and 
while they were thus locked in the fondest embrace that earth 
could give, Hamlin looked upon them ! And while he looked 
upon them, the dreadful monster, suspicion, commenced to rise 
within his bosom, to account for so unexpected liberties with his 
fair companion ; but, as he came up, he was relieved by hearing 
their faint sobs, “ 0 ! brother ! ” “0 ! sister ! ” smothered be- 
tween the pressure of their lips ! 

After a long embrace, they commenced to weep and to relate 
still further particulars of their identity and history: but, of 
what they did say or do, we can not stop here to relate, even if 
we had the will to revert again to such an affecting scene. It 
seems as though Nathan Simons’ father must*have been lost at 
sea, after having left his son at New York, for the vessel in which 
he sailed never returned to England. Two years after they left, 
Mrs. Simons was taken speedily away, and only Julia and her 
brother were living. Julia was nine, and Nixon four years of 
age, and left in the care of a family by the name of Spencer. 
Spencer then moved to this country, during the following 
summer, and brought the two children with him. He moved to 

H County, Indiana, and purchased a farm, where Julia and 

Nixon continued to live until their present departure for Cali- 


64 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


fornia. At the age of twenty-two, Julia was married to Hamlin, 
hut she never had any offspring. With the exception of Nathan’s 
hair being a little sandy, he looked so nearly like his brother 
Nixon, that any person having known the one would have recog- 
nized the other. Mrs. Hamlin afterward said, that it had seemed 
to her for many years, that she would some day meet her bro- 
ther ; and, to this day, she can not be persuaded but that she 
had held a sort of “spiritual communion” with him ever since 
he left his mother’s arms ; but whether she could have done so is 
a subject we shall leave to the “table-turning philosophers.” 

It is scarcely necessary to mention that this was a fortunate 
change in Simons’ journey to California, for Hamlin had but a 
small load, had good mules, and they traveled alone, all of which 
gave them an advantage over most of the emigrants. Certainly, 
Simons would not have cared about traveling so fast, had he 
known who was so near upon his heels. 


CHAPTER Y I II. 

It is scarcely possible to conceive Harriet’s grief when learn- 
ing that Simons had moved so quickly away. But with all her 
reflections she did not yet disclose her secret to a single mortal, 
but encouraged the company to travel as fast as possible. It 
must be remembered that she had now been traveling many 
weeks, and had accomplished nearly half the journey. A few 
days after this they entered the valley of the great Salt Lake. 

The valley is completely surrounded by mountains, the highest 
of which, are always sparkling with snow ; and the luxury of the 
ten thousand streams of water, coming from the mountains and 
flowing beautifully down the gradual slope to empty into the 
great lake, gives it a living romance truly grand. But, after a 
tiresome journey over the bleak wild Plains for a thousand miles, 
to drop at once into a city, and hear the tingling and clangor of 
bells, is almost sufficient to make one doubt his own senses, and 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


65 


X fancy that he has been dreaming for weeks and only now 
awakened. However, one would be disposed to say that the 
Creator had chosen a curious place to manifest his goodness and 
power by placing these poor creatures among those wild moun- 
tains, where their much-to-be-pitied common sense can obtain no 
news except by prophecy. The city of these unfortunate dream- 
ers, stands several miles back from the lake, but in no very en- 
viable position ; and affords quite a comfortable repose to the 
wearied emigrants. The Michigan Company concluded to re- 
main here for aweek, in order that their cattle might regain their 
former strength. Making their encampment not far from the 
city, some of them remained to live in the camp, and some con- 
cluded to take up board with the Saints. Mr, and Mrs. Ellis, 
Harriet, Jimie and Charley, put up at the residence of one Mr. 
Cooper. This house was a little low one with three rooms, or 
rather three one-story houses, in a row. The windows opened 
in the French style — except that they were nailed fast to the 
cheeking and did not open at all — had no garden in view, to say 
nothing about the old hats and bonnets where the glass should 
have been — little things which gave the inside of the house quite 
a similarity to the favorite resorts of Madam Trollope, places 
known in our country under the name of pig-pens. From the 
fact that a large table was always standing, full-spread, in the 
middle of the floor of each room, it is unnecessary for us to state 
that the inhabitants were genuine English people. 

Mr. Cooper was a good looking man — that is, a hearty, red- 
faced, fair complexioned fellow — about forty-five years of age ; 
had a strong mind, and some of the qualities of good people. 
He had three wives, one in each room. The eldest of these was 
near his own age, and not a bad lady, or, in positive terms, a 
pretty, good-natured, fat little woman. The second belonged to 
the class known by the common word “ugly,” — she was of un- 
gainly proportions, and decidedly much better “cut out” for a 
man than a woman. She was extremely tall, stooped forward, 
and had her colors been brilliant, looked not very unlike a July 
rainbow — as though storms would be common where she was. 
This peculiar construction seemed to be of about thirty-five years* 
6 


66 


THE LADY OE THE WEST; OR, 


standing ; liad a prominent nose, and cheek hones accordingly, 
and, as a phrenologist would say, had a strongly marked bilious 
temperament, and as facts proved, she was rather a “ bilious 
case.” But the last, and the one to whom we must make partic- 
ular reference, was a young lady whom Mr. Cooper brought from 
England, on his last spiritual mission to that country. The 
story of this unfortunate creature, would form a tale more thrill- 
ing than all the novels of modern times ; but here we can only 
make a short allusion to her. She was about fifteen years of 
age, and the mother of an infant two weeks old. Erom her ap- 
pearance, she was from some family of highly respectable and 
S intelligent standing. In her tender, sensitive and affectionate 
voice, something seemed to manifest distress, which would always 
enlist any one to sympathize with her ; and, no doubt but her 
beauty was the cause of her misfortune. The other wives had 
two or three children each ; but the second wife had formed a 
lasting hatred toward this young one, and, being a strong woman, 
she manifested it by frequently choking her, and pulling her 
hair ; and some of these scenes, too, were noticed by our guests 
shortly after their arrival. 

Mr. Ellis was not in Cooper’s presence but a few minutes, 
until an argument was commenced on religion ; and as many 
people fancy these poor creatures have no evidence to support 
their religion, we will state the basis of their doctrine, and let 
any answer it who can. 

1. That G-od inspired men in olden times to prophesy. 

2. That God is always the same — and that the nature of man 
is the same. 

3. Consequently, the same God, and the same men must effect 
prophecy yet. 

Many of our Protestants and Catholics will do well if they can 
prove why men can not prophesy now, as well as in olden times, 
and yet, governed by an unchangeable Being ? Let every one 
study this subject well, lest he some day fall in with a Mormon, 
and get himself— like we were once — badly “ flaxed out.” It is 
easy to say that no man must add one word, and that we have 
the Book, and that prophecy is unnecessary since religion has 


TIIE GOLD SEEKERS. 


67 


been revealed ; but that is very far from 'proving the point, and 
presents what the man of letters would call prima facie evi- 
dence that God has changed from his former course. But the 
Mormon heaven certainly, must be a grand place. 

After leaving this world, a man — righteous one to be sure — is 
supposed to be changed into a little Creator — first to be Christs 
over other worlds, and finally, to be able to manufacture the 
worlds themselves. And if he has been a good man, he will 
soon rise to be a companion and counselor with the God of this 
world ; and in proportion to his goodness here, so is his exalta- 
tion to be in the eternal worlds. 

In proportion to the man’s exaltation in the eternal world, his 
wife is also supposed to be in a state of continual progress, and 
as fast as he gets to be God, so she gets to be a goddess. But, 
although a man’s children are supposed to have equal privileges 
in rising, yet they are to hold a subordinate position to their 
fathers ; consequently, the more children a man is father of, the 
greater will be his exaltation, and also his wife’s in the eternal 
world. This is the grand principle upon which the plurality-wife- 
system is founded, and not, as most people imagine, lust. Every 
temporal wife brought into the family, is supposed to exalt the 
husband and first, or real wife, in the eternal world. 

Many of the Mormon ladies say, that, so far as their own na- 
ture and feelings are concerned, they are opposed to their hus- 
band taking any more wives ; but for the sake of being exalted 
in eternity, that they consider it is their duty to assist their 
husbands in getting as many as possible. Such, were the views 
and principles of the elder Mrs. Cooper; and, accordingly, al- 
though a good woman, she immediately commenced laying schemes 
to entrap our friend Harriet — whose pretty face was the means 
of making Mr. Cooper have a revelation the first night after her 
sojourn. It was on the second day, and when all the men were 
out, as Harriet was sitting in company with Mrs. Cooper, that 
this little scene commenced. Mrs. Ellis and the ugly Mrs. 
Cooper were taking a walk out among the wagons, and the young- 
est wife, in a different room, was the only person near. Mrs. 


68 THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 

Cooper lost no time, but introduced her subject to Harriet in con- 
siderable baste. 

“ Miss Harriet,” said sbe, with an air that forewarned Har- 
riet of something terrible, “ I have something of great import- 
ance to tell you — something that may save your life ! I ’m sure 
a dreadful end awaits you, and I know it is my duty to tell you 
before it is too late ! ” 

“ Why ! Mrs. Cooper — do tell me ! ‘ Something awaits me!’” 

exclaimed Harriet, fixing her large, gray eyes steadily upon Mrs. 
Cooper. 

“ 0, but Miss Harriet, you must not get excited ; such things 
need the most careful consideration. There is an opportunity 
for you to escape uninjured, and that is the thing I am going to 
tell you.” 

“ 0 ! you frighten me ! — pray, Mrs. Cooper, do tell me what 
it is ? ” and already tears began to sparkle in her eyes. 

“ But you must be calm, and do not fear but I ’ll tell you soon 
enough ; for I take a great interest in helping you to escape from 
such a perilous condition ; I consider that it is the duty of any 
woman to tell another when she knows of plots laid against her 
person.” 

“0! Mrs. Cooper, do- tell me what it is! Why do you keep 
me in suspense?” and poor Harriet began to turn pale with 
fear. 

“ I shall tell you quite soon enough, Miss Harriet ; but I ’m 
sure you will think it is strange how I learned it, and that you 
have already been nearly captured several times.” 

“ 0 ! Mrs. Cooper, for goodness’ sake, tell me ! ” said Harriet, 
trembling. “ Do tell me what it is ! ” 

“ But you must not get excited, Miss Harriet. When I heard 
of you having escaped thus far, I couldn’t but thank the Lord 
for his goodness toward you ; indeed I must thank him for send- 
ing you into our presence.” 

“Was I in danger from any of our company?” 

“ Yes, Miss, and in such danger as you came near never es- 
caping ! but, ah ! that is not the worst of it ! ” 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


69 


“01 do explain it all to me ; I can not bear this ! ” but poor 
Harriet’s pale cheeks were covered with large drops of tears, and 
her heart throbbing violently, while Mrs. Cooper proceeded : 

“ But if you were safe from this time onward, it would all be 
well enough : but, 0 ! Miss Harriet, I am sure you can never 
leave Salt Lake and live through what awaits you !” 

“Is it from the company that I am threatened?” 

“ It is, Miss ; and their plans are so secure, that you can not 
avoid them only by leaving them at once and remaining with us.” 

“ But, how did you learn this ? ” 

“ 0 ! Miss, by the best evidence in the world. Evidence as „ 
true as the Lord himself.” 

At this instant heavy footsteps were heard at the door, and 
presently in came Mr. Cooper, and drawing a chair close to Har- 
riet, who was already frightened, he commenced with that mum- 
bling, guttural voice, peculiar to many of the English: 

“ Miss Lindsey, I have an important communication to make 
to you ; one that will spare your character and your life ! But, 
beside preserving you in this world, it may be the means of your 
eternal glory in the world to come. I know it affects you to 
learn of your awful danger, but I am doing according to the 
commandments of God, and by doing so I am clearing my skirts, 
and if you are ruined, no one but yourself is to blame.” 

Harriet still sat pale and trembling; but, luckily, while 
Cooper was thus speaking, Jimie and Charley entered the other 
room, where the young wife was sitting, and were enabled to 
hear Cooper’s heavy voice. They had not been here but a 
moment, when the young wife told them of Cooper’s intentions 
regarding Harriet; but they continued to sit>-, listening to 
Cooper, whose tongue was running with maddening fury. 

“ Yes, Miss Lindsey, you should thank the Lord that even yet 
you may escape the destruction that is planned against you. 
Nothing but the hosts of angels could have rendered you any 
hope, and you ought to be able to perceive the goodness of the 
Lord in thus bringing you to his kingdom, and preparing your 
eternal exaltation.” 


70 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


Thus he ran on for fifteen or twenty minutes ; hut Jimie and 
Charley could bear to wait no longer, and very unceremoniously 
entered. 

“Why, Harriet! what on earth is the matter?” Jimie asked, 
immediately turning his eyes upon Cooper, who replied : 

“Why, sir, well she may look pale, I have just been telling 
her of the awful danger she is in.” 

“ Yes, sir, I know it, and I want to know why you told her 
so ? Sir, there is not a man in our company who would not lay 
down his life to save her ; but I want to know how you found 
out that a “ plot is planned ” against her ? I demand an answer, 
sir ! ” 

“ Sir, do you want to insult me in my own house? But, sir, 
I can tell you my author — it’s no trifling source ;” then turning 
his eyes toward heaven, and, apparently, very awe-stricken, he 
continued, “ The Lord himself appeared unto me in a vision, and 
told me these things, commanding me that on this day I should 
make known to her the way of eternal glory to herself and to 
God.” 

“ Yes, sir ; I know that was it, and on the ground of your 
lustful dream — which you call a revelation — you have been try- 
ing to frighten her to become your ‘ Spiritual.’ I know it, sir ; 
I know all about it — it’s a scheme between you and your wife to 
capture her.” 

“ Who told you this, sir? ” 

“ Mary, sir, your youngest wife ; she told me all about your 
plan. It was your intention to get us all away from the house 
in order to carry out your purpose.” 

“ How dare you to insult me so ! ” said Cooper, rushing toward 
Jimie, whose tongue spared him not ; but Charley was true to 
Jimie, and seizing Cooper by the collar, dashed him violently 
against one of those little windows, sending hats and bonnets 
wildly outside ; just at this instant, however, in came Mr. Ellis 
and lady and the ugly wife ; and Mr. Ellis and Jimie succeeded 
in separating Charley and Cooper ; both of whom had exchanged 
some violent blows. The whole house was in the greatest ex- 
citement, and everybody that had a tongue seemed to be using 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


71 


it. Harriet’s fears had relief as soon as Charley and Jimie 
entered ; and when Mrs. Ellis came in, she ran up to her and 
attempted to relate the scene, hut was so excited that she failed. 

After Charley and Cooper were separated, the former stepped 
out into the yard and laid down his jacket, turned up his 
sleeves, and waited for Cooper, who was detained in the house by 
Mr. Ellis, to whom he was explaining how the young men had 
interfered with his family affairs. While in this condition, the 
ugly wife, judging that the young wife was the cause of it all by 
disclosing the family secret regarding Harriet, rushed in upon 
poor Mary, the young wife, seized her by the hair, and led her 
out into the yard, where she was in the act of visiting a few 
heavy blows upon her person and face ; but as Charley was just 
warm enough for a good tussle, he pitched at the said rainbow- 
lady, and gave her a “ Tipperary touch ” that sent her sprawling 
on the ground. 

How this affair would have ended had it been left to the pre- 
sent parties, is very difficult to imagine, but, fortunately, Cooper’s 
voice was so loud that some of the neighbors were soon upon the 
ground, and maintained peace until our Michigan Company’s 
friends succeeded in getting away. This was near the evening, 
and when they reached the camp they found that most of the 
company were in favor of starting out on the following day, for 
already some of their cattle were missing, and they feared they 
were to be still further losers by remaining much longer in the 
“ City of the Saints.” 

Mr. Ellis, who had as much influence with the company as 
had the captain, gladly decided in favor of the proposal, and 
accordingly they were all informed that, on the following morn- 
ing they must roll on their way to the West. Instead of being 
a quarreling company now, they were the most happy and united 
party of men ever collected. Every one was talking, and every 
one fancied that he had seen the most extravagant sights among 
these strange Christians. But as almost everybody are now in- 
formed upon the mode of living adopted by these curious people, 
we cannot stop here to relate their different schemes to prophesy 
themselves into the possession of the company’s property. 


72 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


Harriet supposed Simons must have taken the northern road, 
for she made inquiry at many of the hotels and boarding-houses, 
and received no information of him ; and had he done so, she 
could entertain but poor hopes of meeting him before arriving in 
California. But she had now resolved to go until she did over- 
take him, and being well respected and cared for by the balance 
of the company, her journey was not more laborious than that of 
any other lady on the Plains. Then, there was a liberty and 
freedom in such a life — an abundance of excitement and a con- 
tinual variety — a grandeur, sublimity, solitude, expansiveness, 
and many more peculiarities belonging to the Plains, which were 
not at all unsuitable to her wishes, to say nothing of the satisfac- 
tion of crossing the Plains. But this little incident in Mormon- 
ism was an entirely new scene ; and though she had often had 
opportunities of investigating their doctrines, she had never be- 
fore supposed they would be guilty of such foul attempts to decoy 
her into their “ Zion.” 

While the company were sitting about their camp late in the 
evening after the aforesaid outrage, conversing upon the many 
curious systems of religion said to have emanated from the 
Creator of the universe, their attention was called to notice a 
small person, wrapped in a long blue blanket, approaching to 
where they were sitting. The company sat perfectly quiet until 
the person drew near and feebly asked, “ Is Mr. Ellis and the 
Michigan Company here?” It was the voice of a woman, and 
Harriet at once recognized her as Cooper’s youngest wife, and 
said, “Why, Mary! what’s the matter?” and rose to meet her. 
The young mother staggered forward a little, and then fell down 
among them. The company immediately gave attention to her, 
and discovered that she had been most shamefully beaten by the 
second wife, who had resolved to pay her for the threat she had 
that day received from Charley. Harriet took the little sleeping 

infant — poor creature, it was unconscious of its mother’s trouble ! 

and the others of the company assisted her into one of the tents, 
where she feebly and tearfully told “ of Mormon treachery that 
would have moved the hardest heart and brought tears from any 
eye.” Here she entreated the company to take her in charge 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


73 


and assist her to California, for which she would agree to work 
for them as long as she should live, without any consideration. 
They immediately agreed to conduct her out of the country, and 
to assist her after her arrival in California. 

The next morning was still and clear. The great red sun was 
just peering over the tops of the snowy mountain-peaks, and the 
five-o’clock hell dropping its last doleful knell, when the Michi- 
gan Company again moved slowly toward the west. As their 
party moved down the valley, the poor mother looked from the 
wagon and viewed the city, as if never to see it more ; and though 
tears were streaming down her face, her heart was overflowing 
with gratitude to the Michigan Company, and she pressed her 
infant to her breast and cried with joy. 

By her side sat Harriet and Mrs. Ellis, who were ministering 
encouragement according to the best of their abilities, and sym- 
pathizing for her distress only as woman can. The first day 
passed with few annoyances except toll-bridges ; and the fears of 
the poor mother being captured and carried back by the “ saints 
of God ” began to seem as if unfounded. The night passed away 
as usual, and much of it was spent in talking about the Mormons. 
On the following morning they were again off bright and early, 
and the young mother’s tears began to dry up, and her beautiful 
face seemed to be lit with joy and gladness, and a new world 
was dazzling before her eyes : even the infant, the little infant, 
seemed to be conscious of its escape. But here we must turn to 
look at the “ City of Saints. \j 

On the evening after the Michigan Company started, Mr. 
Cooper — who, by-the-by, was an important elder in the church — 
discovered that his wife was “ among the missing,” and went 
direct to the “ man of the hat,” to learn what steps he should 
take to bring back the wife, who had thus been a traitor to the 
church ; for he suspected that she had gone off with the “ gentiles.” 
The “ man of the hat ” immediately went into a vision, and, of 
course, received the following words, as he said, from the Lord : 
“ Behold ! I the Lord say unto thee, this woman hath committed 
a great sin in mine eyes ; yea, she will surely bring curses upon 
■ 7 


74 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


thy people, lest thou shalt bring her to judgment.” The “man 
of the hat” now turned to Cooper with this command: “Go ye 
on the morrow and summon one hundred and eighty ‘ minute- 
men,’ and prepare your arms well, and pursue and bring back 
this woman, for she may bring curses upon the Saints. If the 
gentiles refuse to deliver her up, it mattereth not, for this is the 
commandment of the Lord ; but you shall slay whosoever opposeth 
you. But if they deliver her up, and she refuse to come again 
unto Zion, then thou shalt destroy her, for she is of a wicked 
heart.” 

The commandment was quite satisfactory to Cooper, and he 
immediately spread the news far and wide through the city. 
On the next morning this strong company of well-armed militia, 
all mounted, commenced a furious gallop on the great western 
road. They were well acquainted with the country, and capable 
of taking many advantages of the route, and consequently sped 
over the barren fields with exceeding rapidity. The Michigan 
Company had a good forenoon’s drive in advance, but halted at 
a little creek to take their dinner and to bait their cattle. This 
was a short distance from the road, and in a position not favor- 
able to taking a very extensive view of the country. Many of 
them were huddled about the camp, and engaged in all sorts of 
lively conversation ; even the ladies seemed to be recovering 
from the past dangers of Mormonism and growing happy ; but 
when in this condition, the deep, heavy tramping of horses’ 
feet startled them, and instantly all eyes were looking very 
earnestly over the distant hills. The poor mother had known 
such scenes before, and turned deadly pale and trembled 
as she gazed down the road whence the solid body of troops 
appeared. All eyes turned upon her with pity and sympathy, 
but in a moment more she gave a despairing moan, pressed her 
poor little infant to her bosom, and sank down on the ground ! 
The company raised her almost senseless person and laid her in 
the wagon, but scarcely was she in, when the militia arrived and 
surrounded the company. They stated their command — -just as 
we have given it — from the “ Lord,” and, with shining muskets 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


75 


and glistening swords, abeyed the company until the fainted 
woman was secured upon their horses, when they set up a demon- 
iacal laugh of triumph and galloped away.* 


CHAPTER IX. 

After Mitchell and Andrew took charge of the team the poor 
cattle were shown no quarters, — every day witnessed their rapid 
decline. For this, they blamed each other, and quarreled serious- 
ly about it, until they finally agreed to divide the spoils and go 
into separate companies. After dividing, they packed what pro- 
visions they could upon the backs of their best cattle, and contin- 
ued to travel side and side for several days, but they quarreled 
so much that they finally agreed not to travel near each other at 
all. Let not the reader think that these were uncommon men, 
for such quarreling is as common on the Plains as smiles in a ball- 
room — decidedly the most interesting and perplexing things that 
one can meet with. 

Not many days after this separation Mitchell was mysteriously 
gone no one knew where. However, on the day before, a great 
excitement in a neighboring party, occasioned by a stampede at 
night and the loss of a horse, induced the emigrants to believe that 
he had stolen it and gone ahead. Andrew retained the whisky 
after leaving Mitchell, and still persisted in doing things in a 
“ business way” but unfortunately he drank a little too much, and 
soon lost all self-control. For many days he had thus indulged. 
Halting, one day, on the bank of a beautiful river, he concluded 

° For the particulars of this story we shall ever be indebted to Mrs. 
Maria L. Stuart, of Newark, who escaped the Mormons' wiles about a 
year since and returned to New Jersey. Doubtless, Mrs. Stuart never 
expected to hear again of Mrs. Ellis and Miss Lindsey ; but should she 
ever see these remarks, she alone is prepared to judge of Harriet's many 
obligations to her kindness while residing at the great Salt Lake. May 
every blessing rest upon her, is Harriet's devoted prayer and our most 
earnest wish. 


76 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


to have a real “blow-out.” In the course of his spree he fancied 
that he was celebrating the fourth of July, and commenced sing- 
ing of the “land he loved ” — shouting forth his conglomerate 
nasality to disturb the solitary fields, like an unoiled weather- 
cock preaching to the winds — determined to be a faithful repre- 
sentative though none should hear his wild melody. 

While in this merry mood a company drove up and called out, 

“ Halloo, stranger, is there room here for another company?” 

“ Plenty, plenty, my boys,” said Andrew, “ come ahead. Turn 
out ( hie ) your cattle ( hie ) and come and ( hie) drink. Hip 
( hie ) hurrah for ( hie ) General Jackson.” Here he staggered 
about for some time, exciting the curiosity of the company, but all 
at once seeming to recollect himself, called out, “ Come, my boys, 
who ’s going ( hie ) in swimming ? I am ( hie ) for one ( hie ).” 

Suiting the action to the word, he commenced divesting him- 
self of his clothes — his druken motions exciting no small degree 
of risibility on the part of the spectators. As soon as he had 
placed himself in a state of nudity, he staggered toward the 
river, but halted a moment — he saw the bottom — he saw it 
twice, then made his fatal plunge ! then plunged again, and 
sank forever ! ! in a “ business way.” 

Warner was remarkably fortunate in joining himself with 
Uncle Thomas and Downie. Owing to his wounded knee being 
such an obstacle to him, they were of great service in assisting 
him to take care of it ; services that made him somewhat the 
debtor, and at least attempt to conduct himself agreeably to their 
feelings. 

Uncle Thomas, who will form an important part in our story, 
was of a highly moral and sensitive disposition, and possessed 
that suavity of manner so commendable in old people, and which 
impresses the younger ones with reverence for age. 

Bad as was Warner, this old gentleman had sufficient influence 
over him to superintend the manner of traveling, and even, on 
some occasions, it was said, that Warner actually dispensed with 
some of his profanity, and frequently wiped the tobacco-juice 
from his capacious mouth, when speaking to the said Uncle 
Thomas. 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


77 


Things had now taken a peaceable turn, and a happy journey 
seemed to lie before them. For several days they sped rapidly 
over the barren hills, rejoicing as they went ; but unfortunately 
a sad scene soon followed ; it was an incident that bestrewed the 
old man’s future with a long series of troubles ! Uncle Thomas 
and Downie had conceived a great attachment for each other, 
and no joy nor sorrow remained unshared between them. True, 
there was a vast difference between their ages, but they seemed 
to live like father and son, and for many, many years they had 
been inseparable companions, roving all over the world. Uncle 
Thomas had arrived at that sweet elysium in age where the cold 
hand of self-interest is absorbed by the more heavenly regard for 
the happiness of his fellow-mortals, and he was striving to fulfill 
his last and dearest wish, that in a little while — when the feeble 
frame had run its course, and the mighty swords of heaven and 
earth swung their keen-cutting edges o’er the things of time, and 
clipped the soul asunder, to rest in peace — he might be able to 
look back on earth and see no dark stains on the trying road 
behind. 

His tall, thin person, clear skin, and cleanly-shaven face, orna- 
mented by a few long locks of silvery-white and gracefully- 
reverential hair, hanging carelessly by its sides, or floating its 
nearly wasted substance on the warm, glimmering air, rendered 
the few broken, mellow tones of his feeble voice escaping between 
his thin lips, among the most venerated things of earth, and 
whose waning beauty filled the soul with sadness. 

A life of misfortune had nearly sapped him of his wealth, but 
he trusted that the country before him would enable him to see 
Downie, his only living treasure, in prosperity before he closed 
his mortal career. But alas ! how soon the scene can change ! 
The robust and the feeble stand alike on the verge of eternity ! 
One faltering step, and lo ! life is gone ! 

It was a bright sunny day, when the three packers descended 
the steep hills and crossed the valley to the banks of Greene 
river — the river of terror, the sea of madness — the fountain of 
danger and scene of death ! 


78 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


For some time they stood upon its "bank, counseling upon the 
best manner of crossing; but, finally, concluded to send their 
provisions across on a raft, make their horses swim, and then cross 
on the raft themselves. When the provisions were packed, Downie 
mounted the raft to assist the raftsmen over. Uncle Thomas and 
Warner still stood upon the bank, and the raft started out into 
the stream ; but, unfortunately, their load was not well balanced, 
and as soon as they reached the middle of the river — where the 
curving waves were flapping their frothy sheets in dizzied fury — 
their frail raft tottered beneath its heavy burden, dipped an 
awful surge and filled the souls of all with dread and terror ; 
but the rushing water soon told the tale ! A few mighty heaves 
and the wreck was scattered among the foaming billows, while 
the unfortunate raftsmen spoke a few hasty words — then waved 
their hands aloft — cried, “ Grood-bye ” — and sank beneath the 
current to rise no more ! 

On the following day they made another raft, and with their 
few remaining provisions, Warner and Uncle Thomas crossed the 
river, and proceeded on their journey. For several days their 
march was solemn and quiet ; but, in due time, sorrow and grief 
abated, and happiness once more brightened the old man’s way. 
For many hundred miles they continued to move along in peace 
and quiet. Warner’s knee improved, and he showed more kind- 
ness to his old friend than any one would have supposed ; but as 
we shall refer to them once more before they reach the mines, we 
must now leave them, and follow Harriet through some of her 
arduous struggles. 


CHAPTER X, 

From the Rocky Mountains to the Sierra Nevada, is a contin- 
uation of small barren mountains and sandy valleys. Through 
many of these valleys small streams — fed by the melting snow on 
one or the other great ranges of mountains — run for a consider- 
able distance, and then waste away in the sand ; but, further 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


79 


down the valleys, stagnant pools, and ponds of mineral water 
are frequently strewed along in unpleasant clusters ; continuing 
further down, water finally disappears altogether, and nothing 
but barren beds of sandy ridges are to be seen. One of the 
most extensive of these valleys is the Humboldt, through which 
runs the river of the same name, which is usually followed by 
the emigrants for over three hundred miles. Scattered along 
this river, are a goodly number of hills and ridges of sand, 
which give the valley the appearance of anything but a valley. 
Looking over the tops of these hills, as one is winding along the 
crooked river, peaks of mountains covered with snow, are to be 
seen for hundreds of miles in every direction, which form a pleas- 
ing contrast to the burning suns of the great valley. 

Of the whole journey, this is the severest; and in later years, 
it has become a continual graveyard, where lie the bones of thou- 
sands ! After the Michigan Company left Salt Lake, they con- 
tinued on the old Oregon route, and struck this river near its 
head ; and, from a small stream of pure, cold water, they fol- 
lowed it until its different branches swelled it into a large and 
powerful river, and then on, until it wasted itself in the long, 
sandy valley through which it flowed. Ah ! they followed that 
tiresome, hateful river, over the burning sand, until their cattle 
were starving — until they themselves feared they could not reach 
their destination with their remaining provisions. They had 
tasted of its refreshing purity at first, but followed it until it 
grew gradually warmer, and then thickened into stagnant pools, 
where they were obliged to sip its poisonous fluid through its 
green scum — from the refreshing air above, they had followed it 
until its awful stench below sickened their feverish bodies. Ah ! 
the name of the river — Humboldt — was distressing and sicken- 
ing ; its valley of sandy ridges and clusters of sage, was painful 
to their view, and from their very souls, they prayed for a change 
of scene. Haggard, hungry, sick, sleepy, wearied, ragged, dirty 
and despondent were the Michigan Company when they camped 
on the last stagnant pool of that never-to-be-forgotten valley. 
But they had clung together — shared the pleasures and hard- 
ships of the journey — until an affinity seemed to exist among 


80 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


them, and until their friendship was likely to become permanent. 
But now they were to be tested — they had reached the Great 
Desert ; and as this was nearly the commencement of emigration 
over that waste, no accurate knowledge of the distance to water 
was yet known ; but it was supposed to be about forty miles. 
It was near the middle of July that they reached this desolate 
region ; and the day they commenced to venture on the Great 
Desert was oppressively warm. At this time the teams were so 
reduced, that every one of the emigrants were obliged to walk — 
both men and women. As soon as day was breaking, those who 
had not charge of the teams, started on the desert. Among 
these were both our ladies, Harriet and Mrs. Ellis. Harriet 
thought it was a bold adventure, for a love-sick young lady and 
a broken-down minister’s wife to attempt to walk forty miles 
over a loose bed of sand, in one of the hottest days of July ; and 
while she thought of this, she wondered very much if persons 
who write so much about the delicacy of American ladies, were 
very well informed upon the subject that they pretend to have 
investigated ; but her final conclusion was, that Boston and New 
York would continue to disgrace the American ladies by their 
puny physiology, until people who write upon the subject, take a 
jaunt to the West. 

The appearance of the country here at midday is the most 
tiresome to the eye that man ever looked % upon — barren ridges, 
piles, and plains of sand, with here and there scattering bunches 
of offensive wild-sage, beneath which are to be seen, now and 

then, the “electric lizard ” darting so rapidly that the eye can 
not follow it. How this detestable weed, or bush, rather, can 
subsist in this parching, dry sand, is really a mystery for 'the 
botanist, for so dry is the growing plant, that if a lighted match 
be applied to it, it will instantly ignite and burn to the ground. 
The sight of this vegetable production becomes so oppressive to 
the emigrant that he will forever after, when thinking of the 
Plains, be haunted with its smell and appearance ; and as it 
forms the only material for making camp-fires for many hundred 
miles, its smoke and fizzy -like noise when burning will continue 
to be loathsome to his reflections for many, many long years. 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


81 


Yes, reader, though it is now many years since we saw it, and 
though we are in a neat little room more than a thousand miles 
away from it, yet we can hear its fiz, taste its bitterness, and 
smell its offensive odor, easier than describe it. But the lizard 
is quite as mysterious a production as is the sage. He is from 
five to fifteen inches in length, and combines a hundred varieties 
of color, some of which are the most beautiful that are to be 
found in the whole animal kingdom. He will sit in the hot- 
test part of the sand, facing the sun, and so still is he, that one 
can scarcely detect him ; but when he starts to run, you com- 
mence to look, but so rapid is his flight, that only a flash of 
light, which is occasioned by the brilliancy of his colors, is to be 
seen, and then you feel sorry that he is gone. But how this 
harmless little creature finds his food, and what his food is, un- 
less he catches gnats and musquitoes at night, is quite difficult 
to explain. Upon the Great Desert this lizard is the only at- 
tractive native that the emigrant meets. Birds and beasts can- 
not live upon it — at least, previous to the period of emigration 
they could not ; but since that time they have the bodies of the 
cattle and horses, and even of many of the emigrants, to feast 
upon. 



A MISHAP ON THE DESEPT. 


Looking over the desert, the ridges and piles of sand seem to 
form an uneven plain for many miles; but continuing the gaze, 
the brightness of the light looks, in the distance, to glimmer like 


82 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


burning coal when the sun is shining upon it ; even so seems the 
further boundary of the desert when earnestly gazing over it. 
But this view is more oppressive near the middle of the day than 
at any other time ; for by looking a little upward, at a distance 
of one or two hundred miles, are to be seen mountains of snow, 
which, when the sun is shining upon them, seem such a contrast 
to the heat that the emigrant is enduring, that he more fully 
appreciates the misery of his condition. In fact, reader, if you 
have ever been very hungry, and in the presence of rich viands, 
with no money in your pocket, you may have an indistinct idea 
of how an emigrant feels when looking upon the snowy moun- 
tains. 

As already mentioned, the Michigan Company started to cross 
this desert at the breaking of day ; and it is doubtful if ever a 
party started with more hope of accomplishing the feat with 
ease. As it was moderately cool in the morning, they pushed 
forward with considerable haste, intending to make less speed 
during the middle of the day. After traveling about ten miles, 
Tom went to the top of a sand-hill to look ahead, and see if an 
end to the desert yet appeared. 

“ What ’s it like, pilot?” asked the others, who had halted to 
hear of the prospect. 

“ Nothing — nothing,” Tom replied, and continued on toward 
the road again. Some of the party showed signs of returning to 
the wagons, but upon Harriet and Mrs. Ellis’s determination to 
proceed onward, they all continued on again. Their single-file 
line now began to show signs of thirst and fatigue ; but no one 
broke the silence, and they moved onward, still as the calm 
scenes around them. But as they journeyed on, the heat of the 
sun continued to increase, and even the air became more still 
and rarefied, and they felt that oppressive longing for breath 
which fortunately is unknown to most of the inhabitants of our 
country. About ten miles further were traveled, when Tom 
again ascended a sand-hill to look for a change of scene, but 
again they were disappointed. This was near noon, and the 
temperature of the air was about one hundred and twenty de- 
grees Fahrenheit. A general acknowledgment of fatigue now 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


83 


became public, and some of them started back to meet tbe wagons. 
Among these was Mrs. Ellis. This left poor Harriet to travel 
alone in company with the men, or to return to the wagons : to 
do the former she decided. Again they continued onward. The 
heat of the sun still continued to increase, and the thirst of the 
emigrants was becoming almost insupportable. Yet as they 
went onward, Harriet tried hard to convince herself that she 
could go the other twenty miles ; but she thought there was al- 
ready a heaviness about her feet that made them drag and slip 
in the loose, hot sand as if her hopes were vain. She noticed, also, 
that some of the men showed more weakness than herself ; and 
she was not altogether destitute of an ambitious desire to say 
that she had crossed the Great Desert on foot, for at that time 
very few ladies had accomplished the feat. Taking all these 
things into consideration, she determined to put her physical 
powers to the test. 

Now, the sand on this desert is exceedingly hot, and whenever 
any one sits down upon it they are in danger of being sun-struck 
so as to never rise again ; and the ignorance of the people upon 
this subject has caused many a poor fellow to leave his bones 
upon that desert ; whereas, had he continued to exert himself, 
and thereby maintain his perspiration, he might have saved his 
life. Harriet understood this principle. She remembered one 
old Dr. Sparks, who used to drill her upon the subject of animal 
philosophy; and while she thus thought about the old Dr., she 
feared that she had not treated him with the regard he deserved, 
which now caused a dimness to come between her vision and the 
arid scenes around her. As she moved onward in this “ melting 
mood,” regardless of the few tears that now and then rolled down 
her cheeks, she elevated the larboard bow of her calico sun-bonnet 
and perceived one of the men, a little in advance, sitting down 
in the sand ; but ere she had time to speak, she heard him moan 
a little and gasp for breath. She ran to him and called him by 
name, and said all she could to encourage him ; but he soon laid 
down on the road, and they all thought he was going to die. 
They nursed him up for a few minutes, but they feared they 
were endangering themselves by remaining in the place ; accord- 


84 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


ingly they whispered courage to him, and then left him. They 
could do no better. The same has been done a thousand times 
since, and will be done again this summer, only they will be 
different people. 

This was Harriet’s first lesson upon the necessity of hardening 
her heart ; it was also her first lesson upon the vain struggles 
of ambition — the first upon mortality, and upon the curious or- 
ganization of our fellow-creatures, that cause them to use up 
their existence in this world for the acquisition of wealth, and 
defer making themselves happy and contented until they get to 
another. Yes ; Harriet perceived that she could not bestow the 
natural religion of her own heart upon the evils and misfortunes 
around her, until the world discarded the vain whims and follies, 
which cause people to sacrifice the life and the body that God 
has given them. Yes ; she perceived that there was within her 
own nature, fallen or not fallen, a principle too sympathizing, 
too sacred and moral, to say, “ Thank God ! he has quit this 
world and gone to heaven !” but yet she tried to dry up her tears 
and harden her heart by the common saying, “ Well, this world 
is sour grapes ; and if I don’t believe it, I might be induced to 
assist my fellows to gather some of them ; so, I had better believe 
it, and then I can bear these horrors without shedding tears. 
Yes ; if he dies in the sand there now, I must thank God that 
his troubles are over ; but if he should not die, I must — what ? 
curse God for not ending his troubles? Ah ! mystery, mystery! 
I will neither thank nor curse about it. It seems to me that it 
is none of my business, any further than if I can get water to 
him before he dies, I shall do so.” But while she was walking 
along in the burning sand, pondering upon this subject, another 
of the party (it was Jimie) became too exhausted to proceed, 
and sat down to rest ; but he, too, fell beneath the stroke of the 
sun. Charley, his friend, was soon by his side, endeavoring to 
assist him to rise and walk, but Jimie was too weak to stand. 
Then, when he laid down, Charley sat down by his side, held 
his head in his arms, and said : 

“ Be the holy Virgin, if ye die, Jimie, I will remain here and 
die wid ye !” 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


85 


Harriet looked at Charley, and she saw large drops of tears 
rolling down his broad Irish face ; but she became confounded 
when witnessing this, for she thought she had made a discovery 
that would startle the nations — that the Irish were human 
beings ! And while she looked at Charley’s tears dropping into 
Jimie’s face, she said to herself, “ There ought to be a law against 
these ‘ uneducated Irish ’ coming to our country : their doctrines 
are interdictive to the spirit of the age and as she muttered 
the words, she felt something gushing out of her eyes and run- 
ning down her face. Then she turned to look at the others, and 
she said to herself: “ At the tomb I have seen men shed tears, 
but I have never before seen men so moved by sympathy.” But 
they had no time to lose : they could not stop in the sun any 
longer. They all went on, leaving Charley at Jimie’s side. 

Their party were now few in number, and all greatly fatigued. 
Not long after this they perceived the tops of trees far ahead. 
They felt confident that those trees must be standing on the 
banks of Carson river ; but they were at least eight or ten miles 
off, though not so far but that every one of the party believed 
they could reach them. As the sun lowered to the westward 
their thirst seemed to increase, and their hunger and weakness 
continued to depress their spirits. This was about thirty miles 
they had traveled since daylight, and, as it ultimately proved, 
but little more than half way across. This, too, is the most dif- 
ficult part of the journey, for at that hour the temperature in the 
sun generally stands as high as one hundred and twenty-five 
to one hundred and thirty-five degrees Fahrenheit. Were the 
road solid, the difficulty would be a mere pleasure promenade ; 
but the loose sand seems to make one’s feet go as far back as 
forward — a difficulty that tries one’s patience quite as much as 
it does his physical powers. Then, after the thirst commences, 
the throat seems to stick or collapse so as to make it extremely 
difficult to breathe ; to do which, the mouth must be kept open. 
But the exercise of these organs causes the glands of the neck to 
swell, so that even the tongue will protrude from the mouth. In 
this condition they are sometimes obliged to travel for many, 
many miles ; so that to be an observer of a few of these sufferers, 


86 


THE LADY OE THE WEST; OR, 


as they move along in a dejected single-file line, is to he in a po- 
sition where your own feelings would he far more difficult to de- 
scribe than would he the scene itself. 

Such, then, was Harriet’s condition — seeing strong young 
men, behind and before her, in a far worse condition than her- 
self. This has been frequently noticed in crossing the desert, 
that ladies have accomplished the journey quite as well as the 
men, and in many instances far better. But with Harriet, 
doubtless, her anxiety to overtake Simons was the means of 
giving her as much strength as she already manifested. When 
the sun was about setting, or at least falling behind the distant 
snowy mountains, the heat slightly diminished ; but though the 
air was cooler, their hunger and fatigue still kept them in fear 
of sinking before they reached the river. At sunset the trees 
seemed to be almost as far off as when they were first noticed, 
although the party had now completed upward of forty miles 
since daylight. 

Harriet now began to fear, for the first time, that she would 
yet be unable to accomplish the feat ; and, should she fail, her 
condition would be wretched indeed ; for they were in a place 
where the Indians were said to be very hostile, and, as night 
was fast coming on, they would soon be strolling out to commit 
their depredations upon the emigrants. They were now at least 
twenty miles ahead of the teams ; accordingly, it was her wisest 
plan to continue on, if possible ; and so she resolved to do. But 
she noticed that, as the night came on, a weariness, occasioned 
by the less rarefied atmosphere, seemed to incline her to sleep. 
This is a curious sensation to a person worn down by fatigue and 
hunger, and seems to be accompanied by a death-stroke to ambi- 
tion ; it is a principle that makes one feel perfectly willing to 
meet danger or anything else, even death. In fact, he feels like 
saying, “ let come what will, I ’m going to have a sleep.” So 
Harriet began to think, but she struggled to suppress her drow- 
siness ; and after an hour of severe struggling, she overcame the 
feeling, and “was herself again.” Before the moon arose, their 
view of the green trees was entirely closed, which rendered their 
condition almost hopeless. Then too, they were becoming scat- 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


87 


tered, some were fifty or a hundred yards in advance of the 
others, and really none of them were near enough to enter into 
conversation, even if they had been able to do so. But the moon 
arose ; the silent desert was lighted up, and the distant, snowy 
mountain peaks were sparkling. And as they moved along in 
silence, Harriet muttered to herself : 

“ Welcome, lovely night ! Though I am ready to sink down 
with hunger, thirst, and fatigue, I am more than paid for it all, 
by looking upon the glorious scenes that surround me. Far in 
the distance, on every side, I perceive snowy peaks towering so 
high above the hideous, black mountain ranges, that their spark- 
ling sides ravish my soul with a pleasure more intense than I 
ever before conceived to be possible. And while I look upon 
them, so great is their grandeur, that I think they are coming 
toward me, and I am mounting into the air to escape from their 
chilly impressions ! Then, when I quickly cast my eyes over 
their wild black outlines, I feel a lonesomeness in my condition, 
that almost persuades me that I have left my mortal existence, 
and am now dwelling within a garden of grandeur and solitude, 
that has been fitted up for my eternal home. It seems as though 
such scenes can not be upon earth ! But, when I bring my view 
closer, and confine my eyes to the silent desert, a conflicting of 
earthly and heavenly contemplations convinces me that nature’s 
domain is the highest and most unimpeachable evidence of the 
power and greatness of Omnipotence.” 

Yes, Harriet thought of all this ; and so does every one that 
ever looks upon such glorious scenes. But we must not confine 
ourselves to these impressions, but hurry on with our story. 

After nearly despairing of ever reaching the river, and after 
nearly wearing themselves out with fatigue and thirst, they did 
reach the river, where they hesitated not to lay themselves down 
and drink to their entire satisfaction. Here, Harriet accom- 
plished a journey of fifty-five miles, which, at that time, had 
been done by few ladies, but which has been done by hundreds 
since. As soon as they were refreshed to their satisfaction, they 
took an old keg, which some one in advance had discharged as 
useless luggage, filled it, and started back to meet and to relieve 


88 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


the balance of the company. Those who had given out during 
the day, had, when the evening set in, revived and were march- 
ing onward. Charley had succeeded in getting Jimie within a 
short distance of the river, when they were met by the returning 
party with water. 

“Be me faith, pilot,” said Charley, “ye are always afther 
doin’ a fellow a good turn. A small drap to Jimie if it may 
plase yer honor, for meself can rache the river, and ye had bet- 
ter save yer wather for the poor fellows behind, jist.” 

“ But you had better take a sup too, Charley.” 

“ Not a drap, pilot, and all the thanks in the world upon ye, 
but sure I wouldn’t touch a drap, at all at all. Faith, and did 
ye ” turning to Harriet, “ go all the way through till the river?” 

“ Yes, Charley, I reached the river,” said Harriet. 

“ Sure, and it ’ll be a lucky man that gets ye for a wife ; but 
ye must be weary?” 

“ Not much, Charley, but I couldn’t stop at the river alone.” 

“But ye can go back to the river and stop with Jimie, and we 
will carry the water to the fellows behind, while ye rest yer limbs.” 

To this proposition Harriet consented, and, accordingly, returned 
with Charley and Jimie, but the others continued on with the keg 
of water. The balance of that night and all the following day, 
was occupied in getting the company safely over, and encamped 
on Carson river. A few of their cattle died, but otherwise, all 
was well, and from that time onward but little quarreling was 
known among them. 

Carson river is the first view that the emigrant gets of timber, 
which is quite a luxury after traveling for over a thousand miles 
through a barren country. But one of the oddest things is, that 
every emigrant is astonished to think that, of all the writers who 
have described the difficulties of crossing the Plains, no one has 
ever spoken of it as being a barren road ; consequently, everybody 
is surprised to find that they are obliged to travel hundreds of 
miles without seeing a tree or shrub, or even a bush. Whether 
writers have purposely neglected to represent the route in its true 
colors, for the sake of public good, or whether they have always 
been used to barren countries and did not notice its bleak appear- 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


89 


ance, it mattereth not, but such is the fact. As soon as the emi- 
grants reach this river they usually rest awhile in order to feast 
their eyes upon the timber, and also, to allow their cattle an op- 
portunity of improving. At these halting-plaqes along the jour- 
ney is an incident — or fact rather — which puts one very much 
in mind of a busy housewife, namely, a tumbling out of all the 
clothing, looking it all over, mussing it up a little and packing 
it all back again. In these little inspections, worn-out garments 
and empty boxes are discharged ; and not unfrequently are to be 
seen coffeepots with holes in the bottoms, and sometimes are seen 
bits of harness, so that altogether, these encampments form quite 
an interesting appearance ; and were they several thousand years 
old, no doubt they would make one somewhat melancholy when 
giving them a serious inspection. Upon these relics, as on the 
buffalo skulls, the persons in advance, thinking that some ac- 
quaintance might follow, have written their names upon the kettles 
and boxes, and generally set them in an upright position. As 
the Michigan Company remained for some time in this encamp- 
ment, Harriet might be seen wandering among the ruins, closely 
watching every speck of tar or chalk marked upon the front of 
relics, in search of a well-known name ; and sure enough, her labor 
was not in vain, for she found the following: “July 16th — Na- 
than Simons in prosperity.” Harriet gazed upon it a moment, 
and half-aloud exclaimed, “ Possible ! four days in advance ! 

He has gained upon me, 0 ! dear, what shall I do ? ” After a 
few minutes’ hard study she laid the board down and proceeded 
directly to the Captain, and commenced : “ Oh ! Captain, how long 
will you stop here ? Must we never start ? Why, I should think, 
anybody would have more ambition than our company has ; 
then you must know that this has been such a frequent camp- 
ing-place that we shall have letter grass by going on further 
ahead ! ” 

“ 0, my dear girl,” said the Captain, “ don’t be uneasy ; for we 
shall start to-morrow, and we are going to travel very fast now ; 
but I am astonished at you hurrying us up ! I should think you 
had nearly enough of fast traveling by this time ! ” 

8 


90 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


“ 0, no, Captain, I am tired of waiting so much on these 
young men — I don’t mean waiting on them, but for them, they 
are so slow ! I think we might start to-day ! ” 

“Faith, and ye are right, Harriet,” said Charley, “ such a lot 
of youngsters — bad luck to us — we can’t travel as fast as yer- 
self, and there is no pity for us.” 

Carson Valley is one of the most beautiful places in the wide 
world ! And as the emigrant emerges from the long, desolate 
scenes behind, and enters into this vale of living grandeur, he is 
prepared to feast upon its superabundant richness and beauty, 
with untiring admiration and feelings of inexpressible delight. 
To the west are to be seen the great Sierra Nevadas, which form 
a wall running north and south for several hundred miles, seem- 
ing to cross the road and the valley, but rising abruptly, and so 
high in the heavens, that their snowy peaks are lost amid the 
blue and smoky haze, where the eye of the beholder becomes 
fixed and giddy while he feels unable to express his emotions. 
Turning to the north, one continued mass of bleak, desolate 
mountains seem to roll one over another, extending so far away, 
that the eye grows dim in following their wild, black curves 
through the hazy atmosphere. To the eastward, for more than a 
hundred miles, the small, dark-gray mountains seem to lie on a 
lower level, but spotted here and there with fields of snow, form- 
ing a variegated landscape of the grandest beauty. 

But it is to the south where the mind loves to feast — there lies 
the valley of incomparable beauty ! It is a meadow of the rich- 
est vegetation, partially interrupted in its extent by giving up 
from its midst, here and there, a sugar-loaf mountain, which is, 
at first, of the most beautiful green, and then, as it rises in the 
air, becomes huge, black, and wildly projecting over the rich 
vegetation below, but continuing to raise its awful pile until its 
tapering peak pierces the clouds ! Through the middle of the 
valley flows the clear, sparkling Carson, its winding course orna- 
mented by a continual row of tall cottonwood trees, following its 
meanderings through the vast green meadow. The gentle slope 
of the valley on each side of the river, is coursed by thousands 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


91 


of rivulets — fed by the melting snow on the distant mountains — 
which extend their little murmuring channels for several miles 
through the tall green grass, and, finally, empty into the main 
river. Here, excluded from the whole busy world, and protected 
by the strongest walls on earth, the emigrant knows no language 
that can express his admiration of so beautiful a garden among 
the wild mountains, for even its solitude is surpassed by its 
richness and grandeur. 

The Michigan Company had a very favorable drive until they 
reached the foot of the Sierra Nevadas, where they were obliged 
to halt and discharge a quantity of luggage. At the foot of 
these mountains commence the forests of pine, fir and hemlock, 
so that only a few hours are required to hide the “ valley of 
beauty ” forever. Perhaps, every one has seen remarkable sights, 
for which they would have given half their lives away, to have 
had a friend to participate in the enjoyment of the scene, if so, 
they can easily imagine our young heroine of romance taking 
her last view of Carson Valley. 

“ 0 ! could I have looked o’er thy enrapturing scenes, and be- 
neath thy smiling groves, mingled my voice with his, while his 
comprehensive mind accompanied the vivid flights of mine, I 
could have forfeited my self-love, and resigned my wishes to the 
will of thy inanimate fields ! Could he, too, have passed this 
glorious view ? Ah ! I see the same mountains and valleys, the 
same groves and meadows, the same clear light, and even the 
same curtain-like clouds, that he, too, has seen. Then, too, he 
looked to the eastward ; he saw those distant gray mountains, 
spotted here and there with fields of snow, o’er which he peered 
through the hazy skies that rest upon them. And while he 
looked upon these, he heard the melancholy hum of this mighty 
forest ; he heard these fountains of water too, that come rushing 
down these hideous canons, mingling their crashing and foaming 
roar with the wheezy-like echo that continues to rise among the 
leaves above, but never escapes. Then he saw the tall grass on 
that extensive slope waving gently, and he heard these little 
rivulets trickling along their hidden channels ; and while he 
saw and heard all these, he, too, thought about the change to 


92 


THE LADY OE THE WEST; OR, 


which this wild and lovely scene would he subject, when civilized 
people settle upon it. But he, too, had to take his last view of 
this Yale of Beauty ! And I must leave it. A few minutes 
more, and I must be climbing the mighty Sierra Nevadas ! The 
dark, wild forest will hide the view to me forever — forever ! ” 
Harriet had now abandoned all hope of meeting Simons, until 
she reached the mines or settlements in California. Indeed, she 
had only about two hundred miles further to travel, and she was 
not at all discouraged by so insignificant a remainder. But 
here, we must dismiss her for the present ; and, reader, at the 
end of our story, you will be able to perceive why we are obliged 
to break off from the apparent course -of our narrative ; we are 
only introducing persons who are indispensable to the objects of 
the main subject. Therefore, take your time, and we promise 
to bring you safely over. 


CHAPTER XI. 

A curiously matched pair of individuals were Warner and 
Uncle Thomas, but in order to ascertain a few of their peculiar- 
ities, we must relate a sketch of an afternoon with them along 
the road in the mountains. Here we have a road composed of 
steep mountains and narrow defiles, down which, deep creeks of 
cold water are seen dashing their sparkling foam among the long 
branches of fir, hemlock and pine, which hang in such rich pro- 
fusion, as to prevent a glimpse at the clear sky above ; all dark 
and dreary, the roaring water seems to wheeze and moan to 
escape its wild solitude. Up the side of these creeks, passed the 
narrow road which leads to the summit, and along this road we 
find our inverted Y on the back of a pretty little gray horse ; 
his mouth, filled with tobacco, is pouting, but now and then 
opens a little to let fly a liberal discharge of Kentucky cartridge, 
then closes, and looks important again. His legs are dangling 
lifelessly nearly to the ground, but his short body, bent a little 
forward, fulUbreasted behind, his “ wide-awake ” resting upon his 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


93 


shoulders, his white eyebrows climbing his low forehead ; but his 
beauty is completed by a dark-yellow streak of tobacco juice 
trickling down each side his long chin, over which a sickly- white 
furze is growing ; with this face, such a face, wild with ignorance, 
lighted by two rather queer-looking eyes, directed toward Uncle 
Thomas, who has been trying hard to explain the causes of 
mountain elevation. 

“ Certainly,” said Uncle Thomas, “it required a great force to 
elevate such a range of mountains as these ; but, if that force 
did not proceed from the interior of the earth, we can not con- 
ceive of any method that will give us any explanation of their 
upheaval at all. But if you don’t think the cause exists within 
the earth ; where, Warner, where do you imagine the power does 
exist ? ” 

“ Well,” said Warner, stretching himself up a little, and as- 
suming an important air, “ well, I never study these things much, 
but I always thought that the mountains was as did as any other 
part of the world ; in fact, I always understood that they was a 
little the oldest, if anything.” 

“0, but you see that cannot be, Warner; for the mountains 
could not stand until something existed beneath them ? ” 

“ Yes,” said Warner, “yes, uncle, you are right ; but I never 
tho’t o’ that afore. I see at once, as quick as you advanced the 
idee, the mountains can’t be the oldest part of the world ; but 
how did you say the mountains was made 

“ Why, the earth is suppose^ to be in a state of solution at a 
depth of about twenty miles, and the crust, in resting upon it, 
is risen or depressed by the action of other planets upon it ; for 
as one portion is rising, another is sinking, but if this action 
is not uniform, the crust is cracked, and either elevated or sunk ; 
but in the eruption here, the land was elevated.” 

Before the old man could get through with a single idea, War- 
ner’s mind would be strolling after something else, or, perhaps, 
toward his horse’s ears — a mark that he usually fired his tobacco 
juice at — an operation that would give rise to the following ad- 
dress to his horse, “ Ha, ha! take that, will you, or I’ll give you 
one on the other ear, too. You infernal lazy beast — whaf are 


94 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


you lopping your ears so early in the day for ? I’ll brighten 
your idees — if I don’t — you can take my hat.” 

Such speeches he would frequently commence when the. old 
man would be in the act of explaining some scientific problem ; 
and any one can easily imagine what sort of company he would 
be for Uncle Thomas, when such a scope for geological meta- 
physics was within their reach. Anxiously indeed, did Uncle 
Thomas wish to reach the end of the journey, where he soon ex- 
pected to mingle in better company ; but, alas ! poor old soul, he 
was not aware of the high position that this same Warner would 
yet hold in California. 

Biding along after the above fashion, the old man generally 
grew very weary when night approached ; but here he had most 
of the labor — attending to the horses and preparing supper — to 
perform ; for, even yet, Warner’s knee prevented him from assist- 
ing, or at least afforded a “ soldier’s excuse.” Uncle Thomas 
withstood the hardships of the journey as well as many young 
people ; and, had he had a liberal companion, doubtless he would 
have stood it much better than many. 

Before the emigrants reach California they usually talk very 
much about what they are going to do — how much money they 
wish to make — how long it will require to make it, and by what 
means they are going to make it. 

Upon this subject the old man finally turned the conversation, 
for really it was the only one on which he could secure Warner’s 
attention ; but whether he had a\} idea of awakening a new sense 
of reflection in his young companion, does not appear very clear ; 
more probably he loved to talk, and would talk with anybody on 
anything rather than be quiet. But we must give a specimen of 
their own words, and should it awaken new ideas in anybody’s 
mind upon the inalienable rights of man, it must be remembered 
that it did not effect as much as that upon the mind of Mr. 
Warner. 

“ So, Mr. Warner, you think you shall commence gambling as 
soon as we reach the mines? But have you ever thought 
whether you would be doing as useful a business as if engaged 
in something else ?” 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 95 

“ That ain’t my business ; you know it ’s a free country, and 
it ’s my business to make money at what I can ?” 

“You Americans seem to have a curious notion of freedom; 
in England we don’t understand by a country being a free coun- 
try, that a man can follow an illegal business, or rather, any- 
thing he chooses ; for he may be thereby trampling upon the 
rights of others.” 

“ But here’s the fact of the business,” said Warner, stretching 
himself into an important attitude, “if a country ’s a free 
country, why a man may follow anything ; and if he can’t do 
that, why it isn’t free, that ’s all. Look what Washington and 
Jefferson said on the freedom of this country.” 

“ But if I mistake not, Washington never wished to carry free- 
dom to such an extent as to tolerate gambling ! But I am not 
arguing other men’s opinions ; I only speak of gambling being a 
business that is trampling upon the rights of others, and that, 
consequently, it can not be said that a man has a natural right 
to engage in it ?” 

“ 0, yes ! uncle, I’ll show you in a minute how that is. You 
see, if a man’s free, he can do what he likes ; and if he can’t do 
that, he ain’t free. Now, we ’ll say you are going to the mines to 
dig gold ; well, if you can’t get to dig, then you ain’t free, are you ?” 

“ Ah f but look you here : by digging gold I am not interfering 
with any man’s right ; I am not injuring anybody ; I am really 
a benefit to society. But by gambling, you are taking another 
man’s money, which it is his right to keep.” 

“ 0, no, uncle, he has a right to spend his money ; and if he 's 
fool enough to come and gamble it into my pockets, why he has 
a right to do so.” 

“ Ay, if he is fool enough ; but do you know that in England 
we consider the business of a government is to protect the rights 
and property of such people as are not capable of judging for 
themselves.” 

“Pshaw! what is England? Why, you can’t go into the 
fields and shoot birds !” 

“ Ah ! but see here, Warner ; what particular harm does our 
game law to society ? I do not approve of it either ; but we 


96 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


English people consider that a place where the government tole- 
rates gambling, is of decidedly low morals ; but that is not what 
I wish to get at — it is this ; how far do the rights of man extend ; 
or in other words, how much freedom has a man by nature?’’ 

“Why,” said Warner, growing still more important, “why, I 
consider, if a man ’s a free man, he has a right to do anything he 
chooses — anything. ’ ’ 

“ 0 no, Warner, surely that cannot be ; or at least, it is very 
different from what we English people think.” — We must men- 
tion here that Uncle Thomas was not devoid of the general 
character of the English ; and although he was one of the best 
men that ever lived, yet that eternal weakness of making so fre- 
quent allusion to England and to English people, was the first 
and greatest of all his crimes; and dull as was Warner’s com- 
prehension, yet he was capable of perceiving it. — “For,” the old 
man continued, “if we give a man a right to do as he chooses, 
he may wish to run naked into a ballroom, for that is only giving 
him the most extensive freedom.” 

“ Ah !” said Warner, “ I don’t mean that a man shall be free 
to do such a thing as that ; but he has a right to do any kind of 
business he chooses.” 

“ Any kind of business that does not injure society, I will ad- 
mit ; but a man has no right to be setting traps along a public 
highway to catch people and rob them, has he ?” 

“ 0 no, I don’t mean to uphold any dishonest business by giv- 
ing a man perfect freedom ; but I have a right to gamble if I 
choose, and it ’s nobody’s business.” 

“ But that is very different from what we English people 
think. We say, if any occupation that a man follows is an in- 
jury to society in general, then that man has no natural right 
to follow it.” 

“ But by gambling I ’ll not injure society. I ’ll just open a 
monte-bank, and if people are foolish enough to injure themselves 
on it, why they can do it.” 

“ Ah ! but see here, Warner ; everybody will agree that gam- 
bling is a bad thing as it does now exist : well, then, the ques- 
tion is, have you a right to hold temptation before the public ? 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


97 


Your argument is precisely the same as that used "by the manu- 
facturers of spiritous liquors : they say that they have a right to 
make whatever they choose ; and if people do not know enough 
to let their liquor alone, why, let them drink it. Now, I do not 
say that these manufacturers trampled upon anybody’s rights "by 
making the liquor ; for if it was destroyed immediately, it would 
not injure the public ; but by placing the temptation before the 
people it then injures society, and consequently it is not right in 
the manufacturer to engage in such business.” 

“ Well, I don’t care,” said Warner, growing somewhat impa- 
tient ; “ it ’s a free country, and I have a right to gamble if I 
like.” 

“ Why, not as we English people think, you have not.” 

But Warner could bear it no longer ; so stretching himself 
well up, and commencing with that dreadful place where he 
wished all bad people, he replied: “To h — 11 with your d — d 
foreign notions : you are like all others — you want to dictate to 
us Americans, by G — d, what is right ; but you don’t come any 
of your slack over me, I’ll bet.” 

“ 0 not at all, Warner,” replied Uncle Thomas, surprised at 
such a sudden burst ; “ I did not mean to dictate anything at 
all ; but I supposed anybody had a right to speak their opinion 
in this country.” 

“ So they have ; but we don’t want foreigners to dictate to us 
about our affairs, nor, by G — d, we won’t have them do it 
either.” 

“ But I was only, expressing an opinion ; I do not want to 
dictate .” 

“ Yes, you ’re just like an abolitionist : he says he ’s only ex- 
pressing an opinion, but all the time he is trying to rob us of 
our rights.” 

“ But do you know that you can express your opinion on any- 
thing in England?” 

“ To h 11 with England ! — a nation of people that can’t trust 

to each other’s word !” 

“But see here, Warner ; does it never occur to you, that when 
there are institutions in a country against which a man cannot 
9 


98 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


express his opinion, those institutions must be wrong? I will 
agree that we have great curses in England, but against any of 
these a man has a right to speak and to advocate his own no- 
tions ; and because I speak against gambling, you accuse me with 
meddling with the rights of the country. No, Warner, I tell you 
I am the last man to dictate to anybody ; but you will find me a 
true Englishman — I will speak against whatever does not seem 
right to me.” 

“ Well, I don’t care ; but I am going to open a bank as soon 
as I get to Sacramento, and it ’s nobody’s business.” 

Warner and Uncle Thomas had but few of the mountain diffi- 
culties to encounter, and consequently reached the mines in ad- 
vance of most of the emigration. Immediately after their arrival 
they sold their horses. Warner went to Sacramento to commence 
gambling, and the old man started for the diggings ; but as we 
shall keep an eye to their prosperity, we must now return to 
welcome our happy lady, Harriet, across the mountains. 


CHAPTER XII. 

After the Michigan Company entered the mountains, their 
whole attention seemed to be directed to everything that would 
accelerate their speed, and, with the exception of the loss of a 
few cattle, they met but few difficulties. 

Near the summit of the Sierra Nevadas the road is frequently 
very good, being nearly level for many miles ; but, as it does on 
most of the route, it follows along the side of creeks and ravines; 
and in the mountains these creeks are nearly hidden by the thick 
underbrush, and along their very narrow valleys are sometimes 
small patches of grass, but the mountains are covered with snow. 

In the early emigration, grizzly bears were to be seen almost 
every hour of the day, either strolling along the road in the hot 
sun — for it was the middle of summer — or wallowing in these 


the gold seekers. 



A little after sunset, one evening, the Michigan Company were 
in the act of encamping upon one of those grass-patches close to 
the side of a creek, which was completely inclosed by a dense 
thicket of willows, when a rather laughable incident occurred 
among them. Harriet had taken a bucket to bring some water 
from the creek, and went in a careful, stooping posture, creeping 
under the brush until she stood at the water’s edge ; but behold ! 
she had scarcely straightened into an upright position when Mr. 
Bruin arose to give her a hearty welcome ; and, within a few feet 
of her, he looked not very unlike some comical monument topped 


99 

little creeks ; so that it was not very wholesome for a single per- 
son to go very far in advance of the company, unless he was well 
prepared for a tussle with the very friendly-looking Mr. Bruin. 


ASCENDING THE SIERRA NEVADAS. 


100 


THE LADY OE THE WEST; OR, 


out with Michael Angelo’s God of Moses — only the hear lacked 
the horns and the heard. In such a formidable position, and 
not having showed his card, poor Harriet did consider that his 
desire for an embrace — in the dark — was a decided breach of 
etiquette, and herself at liberty — being a real American in prin- 
ciple and birth — to decline his solicitations ; and accordingly she 
commenced a gentle screaming, and at the same time betook 
herself to her hands and knees, making a hasty retreat beneath 
the brush in the direction of the camp. But Mr. Bruin seemed 
to consider such a hasty denial an insult to his dignity, and 
forthwith proceeded to follow the poor girl for an explanation, 
and the way those willows shook, mingled with poor Harriet’s 
screams, seemed really serious. 

In the midst of this unceremonious march toward the camp, 
Charley, the ever-faithful Charley, being prejudiced in favor of 
his traveling companion, and thinking Mr. Bruin was a Corko- 
nian, — a race of people who had not many years since planted 
quite a projection on the side of his head, and for whom he en- 
tertained no very good feelings, — did proceed, with shillelah in 
hand, boldly toward Mr. Bruin, who soon came to the very wise 
conclusion that the sooner he abandoned his intentions upon the 
poor girl, the better ; and in a moment after, his ungainly per- 
son was “ among the missing,” while Charley was left, calling 
out: “Run, ye cowardly blackguard! — bad luck to yer impu- 
dence, to be afther bating a poor girl ! There isn’t a spark of the 
true gintleman about ye, and divil the honor there is benaith 
yer jacket at all, at all ! — run, ye blackguard, run !” 

Poor Harriet, pale and trembling, was now overcome by a good 
hearty laugh, and soon after, it was noticed, she had changed 
a very ragged dress for one of better appearance. The others 
brought up the water-bucket, and thus the scene terminated, and 
thus ended the last exciting acts of the Michigan Company 
on the Plains. 

On entering California in the hottest days of summer, one is 
apt to form a very different notion of the country from what a 
certain explorer represented it to be. All over the valley of 
Sacramento is not to be seen a spire of green grass — nothing but 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


101 


a level, dried-up plain glimmering in the sun ; and, but for a few 
squatty oaks scattered over it at wide intervals, it would appear 
as desolate as the deserts of Arabia. However, this is really the 
California winter ; for at six months from this period the entire 
valley — ay, hundreds of square miles — are literally hid beneath 
the innumerable variety of flowers upon it. But such is not the 
case in what is called summer. Then, clouds of dust, a dry at- 
mosphere, and an oppressive sun, are all the enjoyments with 
which the emigrant is greeted. But, bad as it is, who can judge 
of the heartfelt thanks of the emigrant who has just accomplished 
this journey ! No one but an American would have dared to 
perform such a feat. But so great is the migrative disposition 
of our nation, that even our women and children venture where 
civilized man has never been. 

After nearly four months of severe toil and exposure, the 
Michigan Company encamped close to Sacramento city. We 
have thus hastily passed over Harriet’s adventures, experiences, 
excitements, hopes, and despondencies, because our story would 
have been too long had we not confined our remarks to the most 
prominent, interesting, and instructive incidents that this ven- 
turesome creature met with. It is not to be supposed that she 
crossed the Plains without experiencing bad colds, headaches, 
and fevers in the hot sun ; and that some of the company were 
very kind to her, some indifferent, and some disagreeable ; 
these things contain nothing new to most readers, for there 
has already been much written upon that subject ; then, beside, 
since the period of which we write, the journey has been per- 
formed by many other ladies, both old and young, 

Of Mr. and Mrs. Ellis, and Jimie, and Charley, we shall have 
a little more to speak after a while ; but with the rest of the 
company we have done. However, among these, Harriet had 
some warm friends, as may be judged by her remarks when 
taking a farewell of them all. This was on the next morn- 
ing after their arrival, and when the company had just arisen 
from their out-door breakfast, but yet stood in a circle around 
their camp-fire — it was their last camp-fire! After going 
round among them, shaking hands and bidding them farewell 


102 


THE LADY OF THE WEST ; OR, 


individually, she stepped to one side of their circle, so that she 
could look upon them all ; when they all became quiet to hear 
what she was going to say, she said : 

“ Gentlemen, I must now leave you. Our journey is accom- 
plished ; our struggles are over. We must separate. My feel- 
ings toward you make me wish our journey continued on ! But 
the end has come, and I can know your presence no more ! I 
say, no more ; but yonder ! yonder ! we shall meet again. But, 
till then, we must live and wander among the busy world, 
struggle to achieve our various wants, and continue to remember 
each other. And you, gentlemen, need never think that a single 
day will pass by in which I shall not remember you all — remem- 
ber having witnessed your kindness, labors, and distress, while 
on that long, long road. But those troubles are all past now. 
Those wild and dangerous scenes have disappeared, and we are 
now surrounded by happy and civilized life. But, when I think 
of our long ramble over those wild plains ; those mighty moun- 
tains, and those desolate hills ; among the many tribes of in- 
jured, but dangerous Indians, and among the wretched scenes of 
suffering emigrants — when I think that you, that I, have done 
all this, so strange and troubled are my feelings, that I tremble 
and fear that my life itself is not real. Ah ! I remember you 
all, gentlemen. I have seen you all on the Platte, where 
those dark, wild clouds were hovering over us — where the rain 
and hail fell in torrents — where the cold winds chilled us all, 
and dashed our tents and wagon-covers in pieces — where you so 
^indly held the torn canvas over my head, to shield the storm 
from me ! You were kind to me, gentlemen — too kind. I know 
not how to leave you. But, I must, I must go — go ! I can 
never expect to see you all collected again. Very probably, I 
shall never see some of you again on earth ! For your kind- 
ness to me, I know not how to thank you ; but, such are my 
feelings, that I almost wish our journey continued, so that I 
could enjoy your presence. Even our struggles on the Great 
Desert are now dear to me — ah ! that burning sun, that yellow 
moon, beneath which our wearied limbs bore us over. Yes, 
gentlemen, you are all dear to me ; but, henceforth, our joys 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


103 


and sorrows can not unite ! As you now stand together, you 
will, perhaps, no more. But, come what may, while life lasts, 
an affectionate heart will ever cherish your remembrance, will 
sympathize with your troubles and hardships, will do all that 
the heart of woman can ! Farewell, gentlemen ; farewell ! I 
must let this be my last view of you ! Farewell !” and she 
turned, pressed her hand upon her face, and walked away. 
Though years have since rolled by, Harriet has never forgotten 
her sad feelings when leaving the Michigan company. 


CHAPTER XIII. 

When Harriet arrived in Sacramento, she was almost penni- 
less, and in possession of a very scanty suit of clothes, beside 
the poor, ragged one upon her back. In this miserable condition, 
she now found herself in an immense country, where people 
knew so little of each other as to be entirely ignorant of their 
neighbors’ names ; and, so scattered were the population, that 
she now feared more than ever that she might yet miss the 
object of her attachment. What this persevering lady endured 
has, perhaps, no equal in modern times ; and, for faithfulness, 
energy, and presence of mind, affords one of the most important 
arguments upon “ woman’s rights,” of any of the fair creatures 
who have ever taken upon themselves such extensive liberties. 

Only imagine a plump, rosy-cheeked, gray-eyed girl of seven- 
teen, in a half-wild city, ragged and destitute, with hands bet- 
ter adapted to the pencil and the piano than to the common 
kitchen duties — so much spoken of by old housewife philoso- 
phers — as an entire stranger to everybody. Of course, everybody 
will say she is on her road to ruin ; and even less daring ladies 
might say it served her right for attempting to follow her lover ; 
but, let none rejoice until they hear her fate, and then, should 
they ever wish to be so enthusiastic, they will have some notion 


104 


THE LADY OF THE WEST ; OR, 


of what some of their fair sisters can accomplish when they 
make a bold attempt. 

Harriet now commenced looking for some employment whereby 
she could earn the necessaries of life ; and, in a few hours’ 
search, she chanced upon a boarding-house, where she succeeded 
in making an engagement, for the no trifling sum of one hun- 
dred and fifty dollars per month. 

A slight description of this house may not be uninteresting, 
for it will afford a limited notion of most of the houses in Cali- 
fornia at that period, and such as were her abode in different 
places. Its frame consisted of a great number of poles, stand- 
ing, leaning, and bracing against each other at the top, where 
an abundance of nails secured them . from slipping ; but the 
lower ends of the poles were driven into the ground, so as to 
look after the style of a common frame house — houses which 
have been, unfortunately, common in our country ; but the con- 
struction was a single, low story, of exceeding length. The 
frame was covered, outside, with a good quality of brown mus- 
lin, but inside with the most gaudy, red and green calico that 
could be obtained in the country; and, within, it presented 
attractive qualities really laughable. These flashy colors had 
the desired effect of superseding paintings, particularly as 
regarded their brilliancy of appearance and economy in con- 
struction. This edifice was divided into two very necessary 
rooms — a dining-room and kitchen. The former occupied about 
two-thirds the building, and, although it was upward of sixty 
feet in length, yet it was so very narrow, that a single table, 
which extended the entire length, and a row of bunks on each 
side, scarcely left room* for one to walk. The table was formed 
of unplaned boards, supported by posts driven in the ground ; 
but it was covered by a good oilcloth, which was nailed firmly 
upon it. On each side of this table was a rude bench, patiently 
waiting for the hungry boarders ; and well greased were those 
benches. The bunks were the nightly resorts of the boarders, 
and many a good sleep and happy dream passed upon their 
squeaking humbleness ; but, during the day, the blankets in 
those bunks presented a sorry appearance, and prima facie 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 105 

evidence that washerwomen were rare novelties, if not altogether 
unknown. 

The kitchen was occupied by a few shelves for holding the 
china and tinware, which seemed to abound rather luxuriously, 
and an immense cooking-stove, over which a colored man and 
his lady were to be seen in a gentle perspiration, preparing the 
fat pork and beans — the principal articles upon which early 
Californians subsisted. The floor of this establishment was 
nothing more nor less than terra firma itself, and in warm weather 
quite as pleasant and neat as are similar ones in the land of 
Erin. 

After Harriet’s arrival in this mansion, it became necessary to 
construct a wing to the building, to answer for her dressing and 
sleeping room ; and in those fast days, only a few hours were 
required for the completion of her apartment. Her occupation at 
this place was merely to superintend the table ; but her 'presence 
was to give a respectability to the house, and thereby enable Mr. 
Long, the proprietor, to make an extra charge for board. 

As soon as Harriet found herself safely located in this estab- 
lishment, she sat down and wrote a few long letters to her 
betrothed — expressing such feelings and sentiments as are never 
interesting to third persons — and immediately proceeded to the 
office to mail them to different parts of the country. 

It must be stated that, at this period, no government post- 
office was established at Sacramento, and that everybody who 
liked, kept one ; and, in consequence, there were about one hun- 
dred post-offices in this little city ! In fact, nearly every store, gro- 
cery, grogshop and every other shop, was a post-office, and well 
represented by a large painted sign above their doors. The rea- 
son of so many post-offices being in the city will appear plain, 
when it is remembered that most of the miners were anxious to 
send specimens of gold to their wives, sisters or brothers, or in- 
tended lady-love in the Atlantic States ; and, as no other oppor- 
tunity existed, they were obliged to send them through by the 
mail. In this way scarcely a letter was mailed in that city, 
that did not contain several dollars worth of. gold — in answer to 
which, the poor, honest miner expected his “ dear ” would bend 


106 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


her affectionate heart and remember him. But, immediately 
after these letters were mailed, the self-appointed postmaster, 
who always received a dollar for “ prepaid,” withdrew to a back 
room, and there, deliberately and confidentially did break open 
the said letter or letters, and place the same, in his own purse ; 
and then, just as deliberately consign the “ dear — dear ” letter 
or letters to his stove, there to be burned and destroyed forever ! 
This was a profitable business, and, probably, the principal cause 
of so many post-offices, and of so few letters containing gold never 
reaching their intended destination — a trifling fact that came 
near causing a secession upon the dilatory conduct of Congress — 
it was not a Calhoun secession, but the cold hand of lost-confi- 
dence-feeling pervading an intelligent and injured public. 

Harriet felt somewhat puzzled at seeing so many post-offices, 
and was a little lost and embarrassed to know how to proceed. 
While standing on the corner of J and Fourth streets, taking a 
general view of the signs, she was approached and addressed 
very politely by a young gentleman, apparently about twenty-six 
or twenty-eight years of age. The appearance of this gentleman 
was quite prepossessing — robust, full-sized, well-proportioned, 
straight, of dark complexion, arched brows, large forehead, lips 
rather thick and denoting dignity of feeling, and always lighted 
by a smile ; beautifully carved chin, ornamented by a short, neat 
rim of black beard; he wore excellent black-cloth, black kid 
gloves, and a neat walking-stick. Lifting his hat, he bowed and 
said to Harriet : 

“ I beg pardon, Miss — but you seem lost, as well as myself ! ” 

“ Thank you, sir, I am not really lost, but there are so many 
post-offices here that I scarcely know to which one to go, to mail 
some letters.” 

“Iam sorry, Miss — but I can not give you the information 
you need, for I only arrived a few hours ago in the city ; but if I 
can assist you to ascertain I shall be happy to do so — excuse me 
a moment and I will make inquiry for you.” And bowing gently 
away, he soon disappeared behind the dense crowd of people on 
the sidewalk ; but, in a moment more, he appeared again, bowed 
politely and said : 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


107 


“ This way, Miss, if you please, I am told that Mr. Moore’s is 
the best post-office. If you will allow me, I will assist you 
through the crowd.” 

“ Thank you, you are very kind,” replied Harriet, as they 
moved across the street to Mr. Moore’s. 

As soon as they entered the store, Harriet handed in her let- 
ters and the money for postage ; but, while waiting for her 
change, this new acquaintance, who proved to be Elias Parker, 
afterward a prominent man in California — being taller than 
Harriet, cast his eyes over the calico partition, into a back room, 
where a clerk went with Harriet’s letters, and he perceived the 
clerk breaking open said letters, where, of course, he expected 
to find a few dollars in gold-dust. Parker looked for sometime, 
to satisfy himself that he might not be mistaken, but, enraged 
at such a breach of justice, he finally called out: 

“ What are you doing there ? ” 

The clerk started, and observed Parker watching him. Par- 
ker then said to Harriet : 

“ He has torn your letters to pieces,” but his indignation be- 
gan to arouse, and with a bold, firm step, he burst through the 
Calico partition and seized the frightened clerk, just as the letters 
burst forth into a blaze of fire. Harriet stood pale and tremb- 
ling, and beheld her letters consumed ; but such gallantry on the 
part of Parker, sent a magic thrill to her very soul, and while 
he brought the mercy-begging scoundrel toward the door, she 
thought that never man looked so noble as did Parker. 

There were no officers present to^whom to deliver the clerk, and 
of course he was obliged to be allowed his liberty, as soon as he 
promised to leave the city — to which he consented in a remark- 
ably short time. Mr. Parker now accompanied Harriet to her 
residence— Mr. Long’s— where he engaged boarding. Harriet 
returned to her little room, where she had been so long engaged 
in writing the letters, and now the difficulties in finding Nathan 
Simons, and her gratitude to Mr. Parker, made her feel as never 
woman felt before ; and while large drops of tears rolled down 
her burning face, her heart throbbed and seemed to die within 
her. 


108 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


On the following day Harriet again wrote letters, and, in com- 
pany with Mr. Parker, proceeded once more to a post-office, hut 
this time she tried a different one, and was promised care and 
attention. With a somewhat lighter heart she now returned to 
her residence and entered upon her household duties. 

Mr. Parker continued to board in the same house, and was for 
some time engaged in looking after some suitable employment : 
he finally purchased some town-lots and prepared to build upon 
them ; but as we shall again see this remarkable and yet un- 
fortunate young man, we must leave him for the present, and 
return to follow Simons. 


CHAPTER XIV. 

After Simons joined his sister on the Plains, his health and 
prosperity became the most prominent characteristics. Few 
troubles interrupted them, and they were soon at the head of 
emigration. J ulia again became merry and sang her happy airs 
to everybody, laughing loud and long at every strain. Her 
husband understood the management of the team, and it pros- 
pered and grew fat under his care. A happy mess indeed was 
Simons’, and the way they sped over the sandy valleys and stony 
hills was really astonishing. But the Sierra Nevadas nearly 
used them up. 

The ascent and descent of these mountains are performances 
very laborious, yet rather pleasing and interesting. Imagine a 
bushy-whiskered, good-looking man about thirty years of age, 
holding fast to the reins by the side of four long-eared mules, 
with his whip whirling and cracking over their backs, his mouth 
wide open, and the words, “ hep— get’ep— je— haw,” escaping 
with the greatest rapidity, while his black eyes look quick and 
sharp at every stone and tree, and himself unconscious of the 
profuse perspiration rolling down his face, and then the person 
of Mr. Hamlm driving up the mountains, may be pictured forth. 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


109 


But at the wheels is Simons, a rather fresh-faced young fellow, 
lifting, pushing, and sweating, his lips half open and firmly set 
by the same resolve that caused his brow to knit, while his 
half-bent body expressed, “ do or die,” and at each furious heave 
the wagon moves. But just behind the wagon was a pretty little 
black-eyed, rosy-cheeked, plump, laughing woman. In her half- 
gloved little hands she held a scotch-block, and at each success- 
ful move she placed her block behind the wheel, then panted and 
laughed — it was Julia. In that style they continued to make 
the ascent, always fancying that each mountain ahead would 
bring them to the summit of the range, but always perceiving 
another still higher before them. After a few days of this kind 
of labor they reached the summit. Then commenced the descent, 
which, though also laborious, was one of mere amusement. With 
a long rope tied to the wagon, Simons and Julia held back, but 
Hamlin was still at the team, crying, “ Wo ! wo ! ho ! wo-ho !” 
while the crazy wagon went leaping and bounding over stones 
and logs, followed by Simons’ and Julia’s gigantic strides and 
torn garments ; but at each awful plunge, their voices rang with, 
“ Wo !” and their eyes ran wild with fear and fun. And down 
they went, thinking that each mountain would be the last, but, 
like the ascent, each one following seemed to increase in magni- 
tude and length, and reveal still greater ones ahead. However, 
after a few days’ perseverance, they followed down until the 
mountains dwindled away into the Sacramento valley, across 
which they proceeded to an encampment called Sacramento city. 
This was about one week in advance of Harriet, and Simons im- 
mediately wrote her a letter to Cincinnati ! After some delibera- 
tion, Hamlin concluded to open a small store in the mines, and 
accordingly proceeded to the celebrated Weber Creek, accompa- 
nied by his happy wife, to engage in the business. He was to 
purchase the goods in Sacramento, and haul them up to the 
store, where his pretty wife was to remain as wholesale and re- 
tail manager and disposer of the stock. They built a house for 
their store-goods something after the style of Harriet’s residence, 
but not by any means so beautiful or costly ; but, from the fact 
that its parlor, kitchen, garret, and cellar, store and all, were in 


110 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


one room, it was an exceedingly handy house. It stood under 
one of those large, spreading green oaks which adorn so much 
of the lowlands of California, and thus it was considerably pro- 
tected from the dry, burning suns of summer. They also took 
the precaution to build it close upon the banks of the nearly 
dried-up Weber, which gave them only about two-and-a-half 
steps to a celebrated spring, where many people were in the habit 
of coming for water ; but they never said whether they built so 
close to that spring for the purpose of obtaining plenty of cus- 
tom, or not: it was a case, notwithstanding, in which a suspicion 
of that kind might be justifiable. Here it was they entered into 
mercantile life ; but from the fact of their never having more 
than one wagon-load of goods on hand at one time, it was very 
probable their capital was limited. Here it was Mrs. Hamlin 
could be seen, late and early, weighing out flour, pork, sugar, 
and tea — the principal articles used in the money-making days 
of California — to the different miners who chanced to be living 
near by. Day-books were dispensed with there ; for all who had 
the “dust,” paid as they bought, while new arrivals — so poor 
and hungry — were told to take what they wanted, and to come 
and pay for them when they made the money : even names were 
not given, but implicit confidence was universal — so great were 
the honor and trust that existed throughout the land in the 
early settlement of that flourishing State. No law, no politicians, 
no priests, no courts — no, none of the binding said-to-be-indis- 
pensables existed among the miners, and yet all moved along in 
more harmony and morality than any other collection of men 
since the days of history began. 

It is no wonder, then, that Mrs. Hamlin loved her occupation, 
since she had such an honorable class of people to deal with. 
She had no uneasiness in regard to the fact of her husband car- 
rying such great bags of gold-dust when on his way to the city, 
and was almost certain that in about every seven days he would 
return safe and sound. Neither murder nor robbery ever entered 
her mind ; but skipping about all day, singing and laughing, 
she was prepared for a safe, happy rest at night — “ all alone,” 
As Simons had no capital, he was under the necessity of going 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


Ill 


to mining ; and accordingly, having heard great accounts of the 
richness of the Yuba, he took leave of his affectionate sister, and 
struck off for Parks’ Bar. Not having means to carry on busi- 
ness alone, he united with a small, black-whiskered German, 
commonly called by the familiar name of Hance. It must he 
borne in mind, that in the diggings, as it was on the Plains, 
people seldom got farther than the easy part of the name pro- 
nounced, before they came to the conclusion to dispense with the 
balance. Hance was one of those little, odd, talkative men, who, 
though of unimpeachable morals, afford a sort of amusement to 
large men ; and yet, from his good judgment and sprightliness 
of disposition, he was rather a desirable companion as a miner. 
He had been more than a week in the diggings, previously to 
Simons’ acquaintance, and perhaps he was somewhat justifiable 
in endeavoring to explain that such localities as were likely to 
be exceedingly rich, were perfectly plain to a man of experience. 

“ Now, you see, Mr. Simons,” said he, “ where dese rocks lie 
him up straight-like, so you see, well him always pay rich ; ah ! 
very rich sometimes. What you say — we try him here ?” 

“ 0 ! certainly; you are much better acquainted with it than 
I am ; and then, you know, if it will not pay in one place, we 
must try another,” said Simons. 

“ 0 ! to be sure — to be sure ; but, den, dis must pay. You 
see de water comes rushing down ober de rocks and tings, and 
carries all de loose stuff away ; but de gold, him lie heavy on de 
bottom, and neber can cross de little (what you call em, eh ?) 
crebices: so him stop. Well, bym-by, de rocks wears out, 
and de water carries him all away ; den de gold, him slip into 
anoder (ah! what?) crebice. Dis de way de gold come him 
togedder.” 

Such was his style of lectures, which generally lasted from 
sunrise to sunset ; and, although his ideas of denudation were 
remarkably good, yet his curious manner of describing, together 
with his broken dialect, were equally attractive to all who had 
the opportunity of hearing him. 

They had a very comfortable brush-house, which answered the 
principal object of any house on that sunny hill, namely, to 


112 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


keep their blood about twenty-four degrees below Fahrenheit’s 
standing' point from eleven until two. The manner in which 
their side of the river was protected by a high, abrupt, red-look- 
ing, bald mountain, holding its broad, glimmering face toward 
the “ sun’s dinner time,” rendered their lounge quite a social 
resort, where they could see and enjoy the playing electric 
lizards, darting their slippery, shining, green, purple, red, and 
blue sides through the brushy walls of their little palace, as 
though their precious necks were of less value than the time 
occupied by their vision going in advance. In this wild home 
they amused themselves by conversing as their own inclinations 
dictated ; but that was, generally, upon the amount of gold they 
were making, and going to make. 

Hance came to California with the intention of remaining two 
years ; about six months of which had already been passed in 
San Francisco ; but, while there, he had received a letter from 
home, stating that his wife and only child, in New York, were 
very ill. This induced him to quit the jewelry business in San 
Francisco, to try the more hazardous but speedy business of 
gold-digging, which had, up to the aforesaid period, been any- 
thing but flattering. His wife was, undoubtedly, in hard cir- 
cumstances ; so he now resolved to return as soon as he could 
collect a few hundred dollars, which seemed likely to be at no 
very distant period. At this time, there were but few miners 
on the river, compared to the number who have been there 
since; but almost every day witnessed a host of arrivals, all 
marching up to the mines, with as much courage and hope as if 
a few days would give them money enough to live upon at ease 
the balance of their lives. Now, it was usual in those days, 
when new arrivals took a general view of the labor going on, 
to watch the manner of separating the gold — for it was believed 
to be something of a feat to “ pan out a dish of earth without 
wasting the gold consequently, when anybody was panning 
out, a number of spectators were generally collected to observe 
the operation. In this way, they perceived how much gold the 
party was getting ; and, if it proved to be a handsome yield, 
some of the spectators would immediately take possession of the 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


113 


adjoining ground. This occasioned most of the miners to he 
huddled into groups along the river hanks; hut these groups 
would frequently he a mile apart. 

For two weeks Simons and Hance prospered rather slowly, 
not laying hy but a very few ounces; hut, fortunately, one 
Saturday evening, they hit upon a valuable spot. Many miners 
were about them when they were panning out, and, very soon, 
all the adjoining ground was claimed. The manner of signify- 
ing ownership was hy scattering their tools upon the ground ; 
these were the only registers of claim-titles, and it was quite 
sufficient. While they were panning out, Hance very scientifi- 
cally entered into a description of the philosophy of gold 
deposits, and how plainly it seemed to him where rich veins 
were lying concealed. “ I told you so,” he would say, “ I know 
dis all de time ; in de pint oh de bend, like, is sure to he one 
great fortune — sure. Just like I say all de time; de water 
comes rushing round de rocks, and de gold, him stop, ’cause he 
can’t go no farder.” But it mattered not whether he knew it 
before, certainly they had hit upon it, and Simons was quite as 
well pleased as was little Hance ; and he was none the less 
pleased to think that his sojourn in California promised to he a 
short one. 

“ Soon we will make plenty gold now, Mr. Simons ; very soon 
we will make one fortune ; I think so, sure.” 

“ I hope so, Hance ; and our prospect is rather favorable at 
present.” 

“ 0 ! I am so glad ! Den I will go away to see mine poor, 
sick wife, and mine leetle hoy. Ah ! mine poor, leetle child ! 
When I come away, him look his leetle eyes to me, and 0 ! 
him make me cry. 0 ! my poor, leefle hoy ! Him not know I 
am gone so far ! May he soon I will come to him. 0 ! I does 
cry when I tinks ob mine poor family.” 

“ But you should not think so much about them. Your 
thinking does no good to them.” 

“ Ah ! you for one young man can talk, but I must tink. 
Him tink heself, not me. Him make me one happy man to 
tink ob mine family.” 

10 


114 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


“But I thought you said it made you cry to think of them?” 

“So he do. I does cry one way for happy, and one way for 
mad like. Mine poor wife is one fine, ah ! fine lady, and she 
not got much money ; so I not know what she do when she sick ; 
so I cry for cause I can not get money quick ; so I cry when I 
tinks oh mine poor, leetle child ; he so leetle, him not know 
nothing like, den I like to see him. 0 ! I tink dis will make a 
leetle money, so I will go away — I tink so.” 

“ Well, 1 think it is quite likely, if you don’t want much ; 
but I’m sure it has paid us a handsome yield to-day ; and, if it 
continues so, you can soon get your little pile. We must com- 
mence early on Monday morning, and try and follow up that 
rich crevice below that large boulder.” 

“ 0 yes, I know de rich place ; I come early on ’t next week, 
you see.” 

Such were their remarks on the evening preceding the general 
prospecting-day. Hance, though by no means an irreligious 
man, could hardly content himself to remain quiet during Sab- 
bath ; and after changing his old “hickory” for a new one, he 
was to be seen often taking a quiet survey of the lucky spot 
where he expected a short time would enable him to see his 
family. Many an anxious thought fluttered in his mind, when 
he remembered the sudden misfortune of his affectionate wife ; 
but now a bright hope awakened a sense of thankfulness for an 
answer to his oft-repeated prayer. It seemed wonderfully strange 
to him, if all his “ great luck ” had not been, by some providen- 
tial cause, intended to award his honest endeavors. Thus his 
mind was strolling in anticipation of a small fortune, made com- 
fortable by the society of his wife and child. But in a few short 
hours all his happy contemplations were given to the winds. A 
musty breeze of satanic selfishness, like the hot winds of sum- 
mer, casting a cloud of filthy dust over the bright, fragrant, 
harmless, and sweet-scenting flowers of a blooming garden, cast 
a polluted robe of outrageous blight over his air-built castles, 
and chilled and soiled his heaven-like visions. 

A little past noon of that same sunny Sabbath, a party of 
four young men were seen wandering along the stpny banks of 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 115 

that rumbling river. They seemed not as robbers, but moved 
along more like curiously meditative, unconcerned, honest men. 
Their new, clean hats and blackened boots showed at once that 
their white faces had only been a few days in the bright, sunny 
land of the West. 

Simons and Hance sat by their tent, talking upon the appear- 
ance of the strangers, who would frequently sit down on the 
boulders and pick into the sand, as if to discover the hidden 
treasure. Then they noticed that the strangers walked along 
the point of the bar where their claim was, where they seemed 
to take a general view ; then, as if satisfied with their Sunday’s 
labor, they started down the river and soon disappeared. 

Simons and Hance thought nothing strange of it. The even- 
ing came. Clear, calm twilight hovered over the bleak, bald, 
lofty mountains, where the rumbling of the foaming water sent 
its coiling echo warbling over their reposing grandeur. Then 
came the gentle darkness, so calm and still. But the heaven, 
the clear, starlight heaven, still reflected its awe-inspiring purity 
over the wild mountains, and revealed the presence of the Com- 
forter to the lone wanderer, soothing his cares and anxieties by 
a dignified administration of heaven-like glory. With clear con- 
sciences and brilliant hopes, Simons and Hance slept as sweetly 
as ever did two mortals. Neither did rain or dew fall upon 
them, so pleasant was the night. But the night passed away. 
Cool, refreshing morning was made a welcome guest by the ap- 
pearance of gay singing-birds fluttering merrily among the leafy 
mansion of the happy twain. 

So far, we have not made mention of Simons’ anxiety to make 
a fortune — not even mentioned the great care he took to sit down 
and write a long letter, of all his difficulties in crossing the 
Plains, to his lady-love, and how soon he expected to return and 
meet her — all this we have purposely left out, for every one can 
quite well enough imagine what sort of feelings a man would 
cherish, when writing to his intended from such a distance as he 
supposed himself to be. In fact, he only thought of Mary Sparks 
as his wife, and imagined himself making preparation to be her 
future husband ; and in this light we leave his matrimonial 


116 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


anxieties to public conjecture, while we relate the progress of 
his struggles. 

To Hance he formed something of an attachment, perhaps 
more because the little fellow was so anxious to return to his 
family in New York, than on account of his industrious habits 
or honest disposition ; and at all favorable opportunities he en- 
couraged him to believe that he should yet get money enough to 
return with. 

Monday morning was bright and lovely, but the sun had not 
yet peeped over the dark blue mountains to the east, when little 
Hance leaped from his blankets and came forth gayly whistling: 
he lighted the fire, and set the pots and kettles among the curv- 
ing flame. Simons, too, was soon out, and ready to feast upon 
the “ slap-jacks,” fat pork, cold beans, and hot coffee ; and down 
to their humble fare they sat, happy as kings, merrily laughing 
and talking. While in this gustable mood, their attention was 
directed to four men — the identical same that were seen on the 
day before — walking hastily along the river-side, not turning to 
the right or left, but hurrying to the extreme point of the bar, 
where they made a sudden halt : this was Simons and Hance’s 
ground. 

The strangers hesitated not a moment, but seizing Simons and 
Hance’s shovels and picks, flung them furiously to one side, and 
commenced working upon the rich spot before alluded to. Simons 
and Hance looked upon the scene, but could not conjecture the 
meaning ; for it must be remembered that they were both new 
miners, and not yet initiated into the principles of claim-jumping. 
With a few hasty mouthfuls they finished their breakfast and 
hurried on to the ground, and Simons lost but little ceremony in 
giving them the following words : “ Gentlemen, that claim be- 
longs to this little man and myself: we have worked here every 
day for the last two weeks.” 

The four men continued to work, but one of them replied : 
“ I guess you think we ’re some green ’uns, but you ’re getting 
up the wrong fellers this time and his peculiar nasal chewing 
of words placed him in the mind’s eye as having been for some 
time a resident of the so-called city of “steady habits;” but 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


117 


Simons, a little nettled at such a taunting remark, and feeling 
himself to be a man, firmly demanded : “ What do you mean, sir ? 
this is our claim, and we want you to abandon it immediately.” 

To which the other coolly replied: “Yerdew, dew ye? but 
dew ye see anything green there ?” pulling the lower half of 
his orbicularis palpebrarum just low enough to give his eye that 
sarcastic, fun-making look so inviting to a fighting man’s fist. 
But Simons did not strike ; for the party looked to be of fighting 
dispositions, and were decidedly too many for him and Hance, 
and he resorted to words. 

“ If you have any reasons for jumping our ground, why can 
you not tell them ? or do you just mean to plunder us of our 
property because you are a stronger party ? W T hy do you not 
give your reasons ?” 

“I guess we ’re just'cloin’ things accordin’ to law, we are,” one 
of them replied ; but another seemed perfectly willing to explain, 
and said: “This tarnation Dutch foreigner hasn’t paid his 
license, and he has no right to mine, until he walks up to the 
teune of twenty dollars a month — he hasn’t : and we don’t intend 
no foreigners to be robbing us of the wealth of our country — we 
don’t.” 

“ But,” said Simons, “ how can you take all the ground ? — I’m 
no foreigner.” 

“We don’t want to take yours, but that tarnation foreigner 
hasn’t any business here at all. You can come along with us, 
if you have a mind to, but he ’s not the sort o’ fellers we associate 
with — he isn’t.” 

“ But he is a first-rate miner and a good fellow : I can’t think 
of leaving him.” 

“We don’t care nothing about how good he is — he ’s a Dutch- 
man i, anyhow, and we are only going according to law by driving 
him off the mines ; and he can’t come into our party — he can’t.” 

Although Hance understood English moderately well, yet he 
could not exactly understand the foregoing, and turned to Simons 
and asked: “What for dey take mine claim? I not know why 
come dey to jump our ground.” 


118 


THE LADY OE THE WEST-; OR, 


“ Why, Hance, I ’ll tell you : the law requires all foreigners 
to pay a tax of twenty dollars per month ; and as you have not 
paid yours, these men have determined to take } r our ground.” 

“0, is dis de law ? I not hardly tink it.” 

“Yes, Hance, that is the law.” 

“ But den I always hear, in dis country, ebery man has some 
rights like anoder ; but dis is no like to me — so he is to you?” 

“ Ah ! but such is the law, Hance ; and although I am ashamed 
to acknowledge it, yet I cannot help it.” 

“But de law no own de gold in de ground — he belong to Got, 
and he no care if a German, or if American, no more de one nor 
de oder dig it.” 

“ But, Hance, our laws are only based upon God’s laws, and 
upon equal rights, so far as suits the interest of a few office-seek- 
ing demagogues.” 

“ Well, den, if dis is de law, I will pay mine tax, and keep 
mine claim.” 

“ But you cannot pay it to these men — you must go to San 
Francisco to pay it.” 

“ Den I not go dare before dey work all out de rich place ; by 
tarn I not know dis before ; and dem is big rascals to take mine 
claim when I not know de law.” 

“ Now, gentlemen,” said Simons, turning to the jumpers, who 
were hard at work in the richest part of the claim, “ I know very 
well that you care nothing about Hance’s paying that license — it 
is only an excuse for jumping the ground.” 

“ Ye dew, dew ye,” replied one ; but Simons interrupted: 

“ And be your notions whatever they may, good and honorable 
feelings would not permit you to take another man’s property, 
even if the law allowed it.” 

“But I guess his country wouldn’t let any of us dig gold 
there ; and we ’re not going to have foreigners getting our own 
property ; that ’s not the way we dew things down to Bosting — it 
ain’t.” 

“ And suppose his country would not allow the public to dig 
gold, must we take that for our guide — and yet boast of equal 
rights? But you say the gold is our own property, and yet you 


TIIE GOLD SEEKERS. 


119 


don’t say if it is ours by natural right or justice, or merely be- 
cause we have power to keep it. But I ’m not going to argue 
about it, I merely want you to restore to us the property which 
is ours — which is ours by justice, and by all other rights.” 

“ Well, I guess ye can keep on wanting,” coolly replied one of 
the four; “ but we ain’t' a tryin’ to take your ground — but that 
tarnation Dutchman shan’t come into our crowd.” 

“ But do you think I will leave him for the sake of the gold in 
that claim, and come to work with such men as you V’ 

“ Why, I guess ye can do as ye mind about that ; we ’re sort 
’or green, but we ’re the clear grit, right from Massertoosetts ; 
and I guess we can work the ground ourselves.” 

“ But,” said Simons, a little enraged, “ can you come and take 
a piece of ground, which is almost as valuable as money in a safe, 
which we opened and discovered, and have prepared for working, 
without any regard to the labor and industry of this little man ? 
Are you so regardless of his condition — only wanting to make 
money enough to carry him home, and feed his sick family — that 
you have no conscientious scruples ?” 

“ It ’s just for that we ’re doing of it — he hasn’t no business 
to being digging the gold of our country !” 

“ That ’s all humbug,” said Simons, “ equal rights cannot call 
the gold ours ; nor will any honest man attempt to argue such 
stuff ; but if it was ours — but it is not — but I say, if ’twas, could 
you call yourself an American and yet begrudge that poor little 
German what would keep his wife from starving?” 

“ But, I guess, it ’s the law of the country, and we intend to 
stick to it, too — we do.” 

“ But that ground is worth at least two thousand dollars — 
can you think of taking it without paying something for it ?” 

“ Why,” replied one of the party, all of whom kept remarkably 
cool and continued steadily at work — “why, if it’s worth tew 
theousand deollars it ’s all the better for us ; but, as we told ye 
before, you can stay and work with us ; but no foreigner comes into 
our crowd.” 

“I tell you plainly I’ll not do it, unless you admit Hance also !” 


120 THE LADY OF THE WEST ; OR, 

“ Well, we ’re not anxious to have ye come in with us, I 
guess.” 

“ Then will you not pay Hance something for his share ?” 

“ Well, I guess one of us won’t pay no foreigner to rob us of 
our rights.” 

“ Well, I guess here ’s another .” 

“ Well, I guess here’s another ,” replied the last of the four, 
every one having the same languid, nasal snarl and apparent cool- 
ness. We cannot here relate all their dispute, which lasted for 
something over an hour ; but no further ideas were given, and it 
finally ended by Simons’ and Hance’s defeat, the latter of whom, 
greatly discouraged, and with his eyes filled with tears, replied : 

“ Well, I neber before seen so bad a ting like dis, neber, — neber 
in all my life. Dis law make one man to rob anoder because 
Got make him born in anoder country ! By tarn I will go right 
to mine wife, and den to mine own country ; neber again will I come 
to anoder country ; but I will stay in mine own land, and I will 
work, and I will work till de blood comes out ob mine hands be- 
fore I will come where I am not liked — by tarn I will ! In mine 
country no man say to me,“ you Dutchman what for you here ?” 
no, no man say dis to me ; and den I will work for a little money 
till I die, before I hear dis say to me ebery day ; but in mine coun- 
try de law is to you so like he is to me — de same to one as to de 
oder. By tarn I neber tink dis ; I tink all de night I will soon 
make a little money, and den go away troo de sea, and come to 
mine poor wife and mine leetle boy ; but now I tink I neber will 
make no more money — neber ! ” 

And for a moment he tried to suppress his tears, and then ad- 
ded : “I will go ! I will go away to mine own country, dis country 
no like me. I would radder be poor in mine own land dan be here!” 

Then, suiting his action to the word, he gathered up his tools 
and started for their brush-house. Simons remained for some 
time pleading for a change of sentiment in the jumpers ; but meet- 
ing no success, he also took his tools and proceeded to the camp, 
where he found Hance making preparation to leave. 

“ So you intend to leave, then, Hance?” 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


121 


“ Yes, I will go right away to mine own country — right quick; 
I will go now.” 

“ But I think if we prospect for a few days we shall find another 
good place ! ” 

“ What for, we will find one good place ; den somebody come 
and drive me away ! Only where dare is no gold, dare I can work, 
hut so quick as I come to de gold den I must go away ! No, I 
will stop no more ; neber I will stop in one country like dis.” 

“ But I hate to see you leave with so little money — you will 
have scarcely enough to carry you home ! Then I hate to see 
you leave my country with such poor success in it.” 

“ So I hate to leave you too ; for cause you have been like one 
gentleman to me ; but what can I do ? In all dis big country ! 
one poor little German can have no place to work ! De people 
tink cause Got make me born in Germany, I am no man ! No, by 
tarn, I don’t want to stop no more in a country like dis ; but for you 
I have sorrow to leave you too ; but for de law, by tarn, I wish de 
country him may sink — him say I am no man like you ! De gold 
is made here by Got ; and mine hands deserve dere own labor 
de same as any man ; for ’cause I am de same child of Got as 
anybody is ; but de law seek to rob me ’cause I am, what ? — 
’cause I am obliged to bear it ! No, by tarn, I will go away from 
such a country.” 

Simons made some considerable entreaty to get him to try 
again, but, like his countrymen are apt to, Hance indulged in 
the gloomy thought that he was not getting fair play, and would 
not make any further exertion ; but in a few minutes he was 
winding his course down the river — and his family, New York, 
and finally Germany, were his only thoughts . 0 

Simons was now without a partner, and not seeing any other 
lone miner with whom to unite, and being firmly resolved not to 
work with the party who had so foully robbed him of his claim, 

* For this German story, we are indebted to Mr. Nash, on Parks' 
Bar. He was Justice of the Peace there for sometime; and was the only- 
old man we ever knew to hold an office in California — neither was that 
all, but ho was a temperate and honest man. But he and his eldest son 
have long since been called away ! 

II 


122 


THE LADY OE THE WEST; OR. 


he was somewhat puzzled to know what to attempt next ; but 
after some deliberation, he resolved to commence packing pro- 
visions to the mines to sell to the miners. To carry this busi- 
ness on properly, he started on the following day to Sacramento, 
to purchase his mules, and also to lay in a stock. 

In the early days of California there was, perhaps, no business 
in the country more promising than packing ; and to this busi- 
ness Simons now directed his attention, with the flattering hope, 
that a few months would enable him to leave the country, and of 
course, return to Cincinnati and meet his lady-love in such cir- 
cumstances, as would make Dr. Sparks sorry for ever having 
opposed him. 

As soon as he reached Sacramento, he proceeded to the horse- 
market, which, for noisiness, has no equal on this side of a bar- 
room in an English hotel ; and then and there, did purchase a 
pair of excellent mules. After this he made his selection of 
goods, ready for starting out toward the mines on the following 
morning ; but his day’s work was a tedious one, and by the time 
he had his arrangements all completed, night was upon him. 

Such a lovely night as that was, is scarcely known anywhere 
except in Italy and in California — it was one of those mellow, 
sacred, impressive and meditative nights, when one thinks of all 
their dearest friends, and grows somewhat melancholy to think 
they can not enter into their enjoyment ! A full, bright moon 
cast a gray purple light over the great valley, and faintly re- 
vealed the snowy tops of the mighty Sierra Nevadas — sending an 
awe-inspiring thrill to the very soul, by their magnificence, gran- 
deur and stillness. Even the tall sycamores along the streets of 
the young city were still and calm ; and but for a few cowbells 
on the level plain that surrounds the city, not a discordant sound 
broke upon the ear. But farther down, and along the principal 
streets of business, a few gambling saloons were made an attrac- 
tive scene. As soon as Simons had his business all completed 
he repaired to one of these places — the only attractions in the 
city. The saloon he entered was about as large as a Boman 
Basilica, or in plainer language, about as “ big as an Ohio potato 
patch.” All through this immense building, common sized 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


123 


breakfast tables were scattered in tolerably good order — they 
were covered with red or blue blankets, and gold and silver ; 
and around each table were a few individuals — some sitting, 
some standing — gambling with right good-will. The whole es- 
tablishment was lighted with the most beautiful lamps, which 
were suspended from the red and green papered ceiling, but hung 
their many branches of sparkling crystals just high enough to 
clear the tallest loose-jointed part of the community. All along 
the walls of the room was a choice collection of painted and 
printed pictures, which illustrated the degraded genius of some- 
body, and yet of such curious fancy as to forbid public criticism. 
But it was a free country, and of course such pictures had a 
right to hang here ; and so they did — to attract attention. At 
the far end of the room an immense bar extended clear across the 
building. Behind it, about a dozen neatly dressed, greasy- 
headed young men, who seemed capable of speaking all the 
modern tongues, were busy handing the rich, red bottled delica- 
cies to the loud-talking men in front, and in exchange, drawing 
in the half dollars. The collection of glassware behind the bar 
showed at once that the proprietors had spared no expense in 
adapting their house to the taste of the most extravagantly fash- 
ionable of every country. 

But of all the attractive things in this remarkable turn-out 
of the nineteenth century, the vast crowd of people took the 
prize. English, German, Trench, Spanish, and Italian, all 
representing some odd fashion in dress ; some walking up and 
down the great room as idle spectators ; some clustered closely 
round some table, where heavy betting was going on; some 
standing by the tables, and merely risking dollar and half-dollar 
bets; and yet, through all the house, a general quietness, con- 
sidering the motley collection, was one of the peculiarities which 
Americans can claim without any thanks to policemen. A few 
neatly dressed persons, occupying an elevated position on one 
side of the room, were entertaining the whole audience by their 
fiddles, horns, and pipes in such a way as would have done no 
discredit to the (London) celebrated Drury-lane theater; and, 
from their dialect, it was not at all improbable that some of 


124 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


them did help to fill that very “ little coop ” a few months 
before. Such were a few of the leading characteristics of the 
house that Simons was promenading so slowly from one end to 
the other; but the particulars of the dress of “gentlemen,” 
and of that blue, drab material worn by the miners, must be 
left for the present, while we observe individuals. Simons, it 
must be remembered, came down to the city to engage in pack- 
ing provisions to the mines, to sell to the miners ; and, having 
arranged all his business ready to start out next morning, he 
did as most other people did in those free-and-easy times — 
namely, took a stroll through the gambling-house — not to gam- 
ble — but to see and to hear, and pass the calm evening away. 
He marched slowly down to the far end of the room ; then 
turned along the white marble bar, and moved across to the 
other side ; gazed a little while at a Spaniard playing French 
monte; then moved a little farther, and stopped to hear the 
clear, soft tones of the merry band. But while he listened to 
the wondrous strains that went echoing round the walls of the 
great establishment, his intellectual eye was surveying the 
throng of people, with that peculiar kind of reflection which 
goes beyond dress or language, and seems to be endeavoring to 
grasp the thoughts of others. But while in this meditative 
mood, made rather melancholy by the touching harmony of the 
music, his attention became suddenly fixed upon the people at 
one of the tables. His eyes flashed — ‘they sparkled — they fell, 
and yet they seemed riveted to the spot. He stooped; he 
straightened himself; he looked, and looked again. On the 
table was a bank of about one thousand Spanish dollars ; but 
the owner was sitting behind it, and facing Simons, busily en- 
gaged with his game. This individual was of such a peculiar 
appearance that any one once seeing him, could never forget 
him. His upper end, while sitting, seemed to form a quarter 
circle by leaning forward ; but his lower end was divided into 
two immense prongs, which extended from the base of the peri- 
phery at right angles, but decidedly too far under the table to 
be designated by the term radii of their circle. His dress was 
of excellent material — a beautiful black, and neatly made. On 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


125 


the center of his hosom was a large, clumsy, gold breast-pin. 
On his long and very unhandsome hands, were a number of 
heavy, gold rings, which would, among a certain class of people, 
have been likely to attract attention to his ungainly proportions. 
But the top part of this person was the most interesting of all 
his possessions. Just a little above the middle of his face, an 
immense opening showed at once the beautiful arrangement of 
the animal economy to the prominent faculties of his mind. No 
matter how much he loved to eat, there was a mouth all-compe- 
tent to accomplish the task ; no matter how much he wanted to 
smoke, there was ample means provided. If he wanted to chew, 
there was a mouth to do it ; if he wanted to drink, still it was 
ready. In fact, it was a prominent organ, and it was never 
denied its regular exercise. When material was not going in, 
it was coming out ; and that, too, with such precision, that the 
great Napier might have learned a good lesson on the velocity 
and power of flying bodies had he been present on the evening 
mentioned. With exceeding grace and deliberateness he would 
draw the “long nine” from his extensive opening, squirt forth 
a volley of darkened fluid, and then, with just as much grace 
and affection, place the lovely article in his mouth again. But, 
in repeating this operation, an emission occasionally escaped at 
the sides of his mouth, and trinkled down his beardy chin, 
which somewhat defaced his beauty. A little above this mouth, 
a pair of white eyebrows, by continually trying to get to the top 
of his back-sloping forehead, showed that what little brain he 
had, was actively occupied in the interesting game before him. 
His hands held a pack of cards, which he often turned and 
shuffled until they pleased him; when he would draw forth 
four, and place them carefully on the table. Then a few persons 
in front of the table, would lay a few dollars down on their 
choice of the four; then Warner — for it was no other — would 
raise one of his large hands, and let it fall rather awkwardly 
down to the table, at the same time saying, “ All down ; all 
down.” Then, with a sort of business air, he would run off 
the cards, to see who had won; after which, his bank was 
replenished or diminished according to the result. Then again 


126 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


he would shuffle; place out four cards; take bets, and then 
again run them off. 

Thus he was engaged when Simons first discovered him ; but, 
having changed his appearance in dress, Simons was a little 
puzzled to know how such a change could have occurred in so 
short a time. 

After having gazed a little while from a distance, Simons 
drew closer, in order to observe his old companion in his newly- 
selfected calling ; but, when coming near, he made a sudden halt, 
and, though astonished before, his features now seemed nearly 
convulsed with the view before him. 

His eyes were directed to the opposite side of the table, and 
seemed ready to burst from their sockets ; his cheeks first turned 
pale and wan — then flushed with excitement ; but, in a moment, 
his eyes were turning alternately from Warner to a little man — 
it was a man in tears ! While he seemed to be contemplat- 
ing whether he should stride directly across the table, and 
grasp the little man in his arms, or whether he should with- 
draw without speaking. However, only a minute passed. 
Simons could witness those tears no longer, but strode boldly 
forward — not now as a teamster on the Plains — but like a man 
rescuing a friend from danger. He pushed the crowd fearlessly 
away, and soon stood beside the little man, and exclaimed, 
“0! Hance, why do you cry?” But the little German was 
nearly overcome with joy, and, throwing his arms around 
Simons, exclaimed, “ 0 ! mine fren, mine fren ! God bless you, 
mine fren; but I have lose all mine money, and I can neber 
come to see mine wife and mine leetle child — neber ! 0 ! mine 

fren, what shall I do ? 0 ! I ’ll die !” 

“ Did you gamble your money away, Hance ?” 

“ 0, yes. Dey say to me, * you shall bet, and den you shall 
win so den I bet, and one time I win much money ; but den 
him all go — all go ! And now I have no more money — none ! 
0 ! I shall neber see mine wife and mine leetle child — neber, no 
more ! I will hill me /” 

“Did you lose your money here, at this table?” Simons 
asked ; but, at this time, some of the gamblers began to think 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


127 


that he was meddling with their gaming business, and com- 
menced a general murmuring among themselves; however, he 
waited to hear the German’s story. 

“ 0, yes ; dis big man, he got all mine money. He say to me, 
‘ you shall bet, and if you shall lose, I will give to you all your 
money back but den, when I lose, I say dis to him, and den he 
say to me, ‘go away, you child — you foreigner — you Dutch- 
man. 

But here he was interrupted by Warner, commencing with a 

furious oath, and saying, “ You d d Dutchman, if you don’t 

go away from my table now, I’ll bet that I’ll give you a sick- 
ener that you ’ll carry to your grave ; now, be off ! And you 
too, Simons, you are always trying to kick up a row ; I know 
you very well. I want you both to leave. I pay my money for 

this table, and, by G , I want you to understand that,” 

finishing with a violent blow on the table; but there was 
such an abundance of dreadful oaths in this man’s conversa- 
tion, that it is impossible for us to represent his debased char- 
acter. 

“ Sir, I am not doing anything to interfere with your game,” 
said Simons, shortly. 

But Hance could not keep quiet, and said, “ Nor me, neder, 
too, you bad man ; you are robber ; you are one t’ief ; you take 
mine money.” 

But Warner felt himself too much of a gentleman to stand 

that ; and, rising, said, “ I ’ll bet I’ll move you, you d d 

foreign son of a ; I’ll learn you to shut your mouth ;” and 

immediately flourished his revolver. The noise instantly col- 
lected a very dense crowd — every one in the rear pushing up, in 
order “ to see the row,” and every one trying to quiet the dis- 
turbance. Hance became fiercely bold when Warner drew his 
revolver, and cried out, at the top of his voice, 

“ You robber ! you t’ief! I care not for your pistol, you cow- 
ard ! You steal my money, you t’ief !” Nobody seemed to 
know what the row was about; and, though they saw that 
there was danger, they kept crowding forward. 


128 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


Simons endeavored to keep Hance back ; but the injured man 
seemed to have acquired more strength than common, and kept 
getting continually closer toward Warner, who was flourishing 
his revolver, and swearing that he would blow Hance’s brains 
out if he came any closer. But, so dense was the crowd, that 
no one could move as he wished ; for many endeavored to free 
themselves, but could not. Knives and pistols were shining 
all around, and some of the people were crying, “ Stand back I” 
“Shoot him down!” “Don’t shoot!” but it was impossible to 
gather any sense or application to the different utterances, in 
consequence of the confusion. Warner kept leaning over his 
table, and holding up his revolver ; and Hance kept grabbing at 
Warner’s arms, and calling out, “ You tarn t’ief ! you robber !” 
etc., as loud as he could yell. Warner then leaned farther 
over the table, and grabbed at Hance’s collar ; his motion was 
awkward, and he missed his hold; but, as his hand passed 
downward, Hance caught it, and, being naturally quick, jerked 
Warner forward, so as to tip the table, and send Warner’s silver 
dollars on to the floor. Warner soon recovered his upright 
position — for he was much stronger than little Hance; but 
every time he attempted to point the pistol at Hance’s head or 
breast, Hance would ward it off, and strike at him. Simons 
grabbed Hance’s arm, and endeavored to pull him back ; but, as 
he thus held him — though he did it to save him — Warner 
clapped his pistol to Hance’s head, and drew the trigger! 
Hance was shot ! The top of his head was literally shattered 
to pieces ! He instantly fell, not even uttering a groan, and his 
brains were scattered upon the floor ! But we must stop, for its 
horrors are too bad to relate ! 

The instant that Warner fired, the crowd seemed as much 
inclined to scatter as they were before to push together ; and, in 
a few seconds, the corpse was lying a ghastly spectacle, with 
only three or four persons standing over it. Warner now com- 
menced to collect his silver, which was scattered all about, but 

even yet continued to swear eternal vengeance upon the “ d d 

Dutchman.” 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


129 


We have now given a fair relation of this horrible nmrder, 
though neglecting to mention the favorable light, for Warner, in 
which things were now construed ; for scarcely had Hance 
fallen, when the word went round, “ The Dutchman tried to rob 
the bank, and Warner shot him in self-defense.” And it was 
merely by a chance that Warner was taken charge of, to have 
his trial on the following day ; for many already declared it to 
be justifiable homicide — and yet they knew nothing about the 
case. In fact, of all the crowd who saw it, not more than three 
or four knew the cause of the murder, and yet they decided 
upon its line of justice. 

While the subject was undergoing a general discussion among 
the astonished spectators, Simons and one or two others removed 
the corpse and placed it upon a bench at one side of the room, 
where Simons covered it with a blanket. This effectually broke 
up gambling that night ; however, it was quite late enough, or in 
all probability it would not have done so. The greasy-headed 
bar-keepers then commenced to clean up the floor, swearing and 
cursing at Warner for giving them so much business at such a 
late hour. In the course of an hour, most of the people were 
gone, excepting the gamblers, who generally slept upon their own 
tables. Warner slept in that same room ; and even before Simons 
left, which was not later than one o’clock in the morning, War- 
ner was sleeping as soundly as if nothing had happened. But 
the house became quiet, and Simons left to look after his mules. 

The moon had disappeared, and only the bright starry heavens 
lighted the great valley. How calm was that night ! Even the 
gentle waving of the leafy branches of the sycamores made no 
sound. The whole city seemed to be sleeping. Then Simons 
went a little to one side the city, where he had his mules fastened 
to some hay : he spread his blankets and laid him down to sleep. 
Did he sleep ? will he ever forget that night ? No, no ! Did he 
fathom the cause of all this? did he see wherein it might have 
been prevented ? Did he think of Hance’s wife and child, and 
reflect that no one knew where they were living? Did he think 
about the law that taxed foreigners twenty dollars a month, but 
upheld gambling-houses, and the privilege of shooting a man in 


130 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


defense of them ? Yes ; Simons thought about this, and so did 
many others, who were not in a position at that time to “ show 
up ” what was going on ; but they felt it, and it left a mortal 
sting. 

The next morning was clear and beautiful. The sun once 
more rose from behind the snowy mountains, and shone upon 
the great plain. The slight fog commenced to rise, and daylight 
once more began to dazzle upon the dusty roads and streets. 
Then came loud, merry voices along the busy thoroughfares, and 
teams of cattle and mules and long wagons were beginning to 
move slowly through the vast crowd. But at one of the gambling 
houses on J street was the most attractive scene, where a num- 
ber of people were collected. The house was completely filled, 
and five times as many were closely crowded in front of the estab- 
lishment. All the modern languages seemed to be spoken, and 
everybody was trying to talk at the same time; yet inside 
of the house good order was generally observed. Near the 
body of the deceased sat a jury of twelve, in company with a 
coroner. A few witnesses were standing on one side who received 
the solemn oath, and in a little while the evidence was all given 
in. The jury then withdrew. Warner was firing tobacco-juice 
at one of the “ spitboxes,” and talking to some of his gambling 
friends ; but Simons was sitting on one side and said nothing. 
Sometimes his eyes turned from the corpse toward Warner, when 
a cold shudder would steal over him. All in the house seemed 
to be looking at Warner, while they were talking lowly among 
themselves. But soon they began to wonder why the jury staid 
so long: whispers of “ can’t agree,” were dropping among the 
impatient ones. However, a few minutes settled the business — 
not like other places, where hours and even days are required to 
adjust such trifles, but a few minutes were sufficient. The jury 
moved along to where the coroner was seated, and all the house 
again became quiet. 

“ Mr. Coroner, we agree that the deceased came to his death 
by a ‘pistol-shot’ from the hand of Mr. Warner, the prisoner. 
We also agree that the said Warner has committed, justifiable 
homicide ! And we further state that, in the eyes of this jury, 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 131 

a gambler ought to have a right to protect his property, even by 
arms — pistols or knives.’* 

During the time of this delivery, two or three of the jury, 
laughing, stepped forward to shake hands with Warner. But a 
little time now elapsed until the house was all in a lively con- 
versation. Blankets were spread over the tables, and the gene- 
ral course of gambling commenced. The band struck up its 
merry tunes to drive sad thoughts away. The coroner had a cart 
drive up : the body was placed in a box ; then, in the cart — then 
driven away. The coroner and Simons followed. A little way 
below the city, where the land rises a few feet, the three deposited 
the corpse ! 

Now, it is only justice to mention two things in connection 
with this outrageous murder being made justifiable. The jury 
were selected from the well-dressed gambling community. The 
coroner himself was a notorious gambler. These are the misfor- 
tunes of a new settlement under a republican government. Bad 
characters are sure to form a large part of the population, and 
they then have power to elect their own officers and to control 
their own business. Here the American can see the crimes of a 
new settlement, and, while his soul turns sick, tremble and grow 
sad to think that the heedless acquisition of territory is threat- 
ening the entire overthrow of republicanism by internal corrup- 
tion. Here his hand presses hard upon his heart ; his thoughts 
fly rapidly over the greatness of his country, and his bosom 
heaves with pride ; but when he remembers the greedy, depraved, 
inconsiderate cry for annexation, tears seem to flow from his very 
soul, and his blood boils indignant at the inhuman monsters who 
boast of enforcing such civilization and liberty upon distant 
soil. 

Simons now went to see after his goods, and to prepare for 
leaving the city. But where, among what people, in any part of 
the world, could he have left so valuable a stock of goods without 
being stolen? In New York? No. In Boston? Never. In 
London ? By no means. In Paris ? Perhaps, if a body of police 
stood by. But in Sacramento there were neither police, soldiers, 
nor priests. Then why were they safe ? Shall we claim the 


132 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


laboring class as Americans, and attribute it to that ? Is it not 
likely that the good circumstances of the common people were 
the principal reasons ? Then is it not likely that if the people 
of other countries were in good circumstances, they would also 
endeavor to respect each other’s property without a host of police 
at their heels ? What is there in the organization of an Ameri- 
can citizen, that he should be the only man who esteems his word 
inviolable ? But in all countries the people who are well pro- 
vided with the necessaries of life, generally maintain good char- 
acters and endeavor to do justice among men. 

From the fact of money being so plenty in California, in its 
early settlement, all the people, no matter how poor, were sure 
to be in possession of a handsome sum before the next meal was 
ready; in fact, the labor of stealing would have been nearly 
equal to that of procuring it honestly. 

After the first trip, Simons fixed his trading points from 
Marysville up the Yuba. His new employment proved to be far 
more remunerative than bookbinding, and soon persuaded him 
that that old trade would be obliged to look somewhere else for a 
man in his stead. During the time of his prosperity, he never 
neglected the post-offices, and although almost everybody believed 
that letters to be sent out of the country never got away, yet 
letters coming from the other States — not suspected to contain 
money — generally came direct ; but why he should receive none 
began to give him some distress and anxiety on account of his 
intended. However, by hard struggling he persuaded himself to 
believe that the awfully mismanaged post-offices were the cause 
of a non-communication between himself and the fairest creature 
living. But here in prosperity we must leave him for the 
present. 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


133 


CHAPTER XY. 

Harriet’s employment proved not so pleasant and attractive 
as she could have wished ; but through the kindness and atten- 
tion of Mr. Long, she was disposed to undergo many privations 
and hardships, which she could not have done otherwise. 

Among her troubles was that of avoiding the society of gam- 
blers — of whom their boarding-house afforded a home to no very 
small number — some of whom would be considered modern gen- 
tlemen in the fullest sense of that term ; for they could not only 
quote Byron, Shakespeare and Homer, but dip into French, Span- 
ish and Italian phraseology so liberally as to pass for learned 
men ; then, beside, they wore such fine cloth, such large breast- 
pins, and such a number of rings upon their fingers, that it was 
impossible to consider them under any other than the title — for 
you know in our country we have but the one title — of gentle- 
men. 

These pretty men — I mean gentlemen — generally gambled at 
night until most other people were among the reposing ; but in 
consequence of keeping such late hours they usually spent a good 
part of the day in the bunks, of which we have given a faint 
description ; and, by occupying this public position, they were 
not very enticing to Harriet’s feelings, when she busied herself 
adjusting the knives and forks upon the aforesaid table ; how- 
ever, they possessed that ever esteemed character — of which Amer- 
icans can justly boast more than any other people — to respect 
woman and her feelings ; and bad as they were, they conducted 
themselves like gentlemen when in her presence. That such a 
lot of idle men should be prejudiced in favor of Harriet’s beauty, 
which was a source of trouble — and try to ingratiate themselves 
into her confidence and affection, was not at all unnatural or 
different to what good men might have done under similar cir- 
cumstances. But, being Dr. Sparks’ daughter, and having been 


134 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


taught — as ladies are in Cincinnati — to look upon gamblers with 
a suspicious eye, she very prudently endeavored to avoid their 
society ; and, consequently, never permitted herself to exchange 
but a few words with anybody except Mr. Long and Mr. Parker, 
the latter of whom, she feared, was beginning to have affection- 
ate inclinations toward herself. Prom the moment that Parker 
captured the post-office clerk, Harriet could scarcely persuade 
herself that he was mortal, so noble a fellow Parker looked. In 
his strong and manly voice, was that tender pathos so touching 
to the soul of woman — it was that melody of which all her for- 
mer life had dreamed ; and, but to see him, she feared that her 
spirit mingled with his ! Often she would return to her room, 
and burying her face in her hands, exclaim : 

“ Oh ! why steal these phantoms o’er my vision ? Whence 
that almighty power that seems to expand and dissolve my 
whole existence while in his presence ? Oh ! say, is this love ; 
and am I weak and faithless to another whom my heart is 
dying to meet — for whom I have so long struggled ? No, no, 
it can not be — the constancy of woman’s love shall never falter — 
by me, never !” 

Parker was a very Apollo, as regards figure ; but so great 
have been the statements and msstatements of this unfortunate 
young fellow, that a brief sketch of him will generally accom- 
pany each chapter upon Harriet. 

Por a few weeks after his arrival his business prospered exceed- 
ingly ; and in a short time he had a house built, where he expected 
to carry on the druggist business ; and from the glowing prospects 
before him, his naturally happy mind began to look forward to 
the easy days of affluence. But while thus cherishing glowing 
prospects for the future, a new land- title sprang up on his ground 
and swept off everything he possessed — save a few dollars in his 
pocket. Here we might comment upon the dilatory conduct of 
Congress, in neglecting to send Commissioners of Land Titles soon 
enough to avoid these misfortunes, while they were foaming and 
sweating over the secession of Carolina with degraded vehemence ; 
but more of this at another time. 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


135 


Tor a young man to be so suddenly deprived of all he possessed, 
is a misfortune that very few can withstand, even when sur- 
rounded by good society and warm friends ; but when dogged by 
a host of gamblers — in those days, the most honorable men — 
one’s very senses seem to abandon him, and he can scarcely wish 
to live. Such were Parker’s discouragements ; and in no other 
but Harriet’s presence found he any solace. To her he acknowl- 
edged his misfortunes, as to a sister ; and from her he received 
that encouragement which no other but woman can give. At 
this time there was a Mr. Miller living at the same house — he 
was a gentleman gambler, and a clever fellow. His full-sized, 
hunched-shouldered tabernacle seemed to be of about thirty- 
five years’ standing, and not a white hair was to be seen in 
his straight, black beard — which partially hid his closed lips 
and covetous-looking face ; so that, had not his nose indicated,, 
by its eagle-beak looking curve, that he delighted in picking, 
it is doubtful wether his long, blue nails and talon-like fingers 
would have directed anybody’s attention to his muttering nasal- 
ity which seemed even to begrudge the half-pronounced words that 
his sarcastic tongue was eternally heaping upon somebody, whom 
he came “ mighty nigh raking.” 

A curious man indeed was Mr. Miller ; and although he was 
eternally talking, yet he never laughed except when hearing, or 
seeing, the misfortune of somebody else. But — as may be known 
from his description — Mr. Miller was a politician — a prominent, 
available politician ; somewhat flattered for having written a few 
newspaper squibs, on his pride for being born upon American soil, 
and upon the prospects of annexing the Sandwich Islands ; and 
how willing he would be to “spill his heart ’s blood” to enlighten 
his fellow man. But, to give him his due, he had talents ; he 
considered that the condition of man had been progressive since 
the foundation of the world, until the Constitution of the United 
States was written ; and that it was as perfect as the Creator of 
the universe ; and if the world should stand a million of years, 
yet it would be impossible for man to make any salutary alteration 
in the Constitution — it couldn’t be done without danger ; in fact, 
a real hard sense politician was Mr. Miller ; one who would not 


136 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


hesitate to have everybody, who dared to say aught against any 
of our institutions, cowhided out of the country. 

Strange as it may seem, this advocate for national glory and 
civilization, now directed his attention to the unfortunate Mr. Par- 
ker, and actually coaxed him to try the gaming table! Here was 
Parker’s first great fall. Through Mr. Miller lending him a few 
dollars to commence with, he soon found himself in the society of 
gamblers. But yet his feelings were pure, though flooded with 
remorse, which soon ruffled his noble face, and depicted the sad 
conflict between virtue and vice. Coming one day into Harriet’s 
presence, who was nearly frightened by the sadness in his looks, 
he seated himself and turned his eyes, filled with tears, upon her, 
while he seemed to tremble and grow pale, but, placing one hand 
upon his forehead, exclaimed, “Oh ! Miss Lindsey, I am ruined — 
I have gambled !” 

Many weeks passed by, and Harriet continued to attend to the 
post-office as regularly as the days arrived, but no letter relieved 
her rapidly increasing anxiety ; and a sad despondency began to 
steal over her at nearly all hours of the day. One hope still re- 
mained — perhaps the mail communication, at San Francisco, 
would afford a better opportunity for correspondence. 

As soon as this thought entered her mind she determined to 
leave for San Francisco. This was late in the dry season and 
rains were daily expected, which she fancied would render her 
canvas boarding-house too disagreeable to live in. Arranging her 
bandbox and bidding farewell to Mr. Long, she started for the 
steamboat — the only one on the river- — which was about as large 
as two Chestnut-street omnibusses. The carter placed her things 
on board and she climbed over the lumber and greasy pork barrels 
and seated herself on a moderately comfortable bench on the quar- 
ter deck. She was the only lady passenger on board, and conse- 
quently obliged to bear the gaze of about two hundred men stand- 
ing on the bank of the river ; but, considering that men were 
naturally inclined to feast their eyes upon the ladies, she with- 
stood it with remarkable calmness and good-will. While sitting 
in this position, and just as the wheels of the little steamer began 
to turn, her attention was directed to Mr. Parker, Mr. Miller, and 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


137 


our inverted letter V friend, Mr. Warner, all on board. For an 
instant she shuddered with fear, for she recognized Warner, as 
being the man with whom Simons had traveled on the Plains, 
and also, the one who had murdered the little German, Hance ; 
but to see Parker in their company gave her an oppression of 
spirits which she had never endured before ; but hear her own 
words, “When I saw the sorry change that a few short weeks had 
made upon him, I almost wished that the country would sink ! 
."Really the whole world seemed to grow dark wherever I gazed, 
and I feared that I was in a dream, from which I should never 
awake ! 

Unfortunately, Warner did not recognize Harriet as the same 
lady whom he met on the Plains, or in all probability he would 
have relieved her anxieties by giving her information of Simons. 
In a perplexing state of ennui, she remained a silent spectator 
of the hosts of gamblers taking their merry good-bye of our three 
on board, as the little boat pulled out into the river and wound 
its way among the crowd of ships, schooners, etc., and sped rap- 
idly away from the city. Scarcely had they left the noisy 
throng on shore, when Mr. Miller commenced upon Warner on 
the subject of politics ; but before we give a sample of their re- 
marks, it is necessary to state that this was at that season when 
some of the inhabitants made the first exertion to get California 
into something like state organization, and that gamblers were 
roving all over the country, electioneering themselves into office 
or to get into office as soon as the State should be admitted into 
the Union. This was several weeks after Parker commenced 
gambling, and, through the influence of Miller and his other 
friends, he now seemed also inclined to live by his talent in po- 
litical matters ; and between the gaming-table and public office, 
these three had fully resolved to have some good living. Parker 
proved to be an expert gambler and made money very rapidly, 
so that now he and Miller were among the first gamblers in the 
country ; and, as a matter of course, expected to take no ordinary 
standing in the new State. But to enable them to accomplish 
their purposes, they associated with a man already noted for 
wealth — Mr. Warner. This green-looking boy had made a few 
12 


138 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


successful liauls off some of the miners, and could lay down 
doubloons with any man who would dare bet with him. But in 
reference to putting himself up for public office, he had been for 
some time hesitating ; and it was to bring him to a conclusion, 
that Miller now set himself faithfully to work upon him. But 
while their conversation was going on, Harriet remained a pain- 
ful listener to the sad change in Mr. Parker’s views now, to what 
they were so shortly before. 

“We’ll have the Legislature at Sacramento yet, Mr. War- 
ner?” questioned Mr. Miller, but not giving time for an answer, 
he continued: “ Make a fine Capital — right in the midst of the 
very best part of California — good land, business and enterprising 
inhabitants. But what do you think about the Legislature — 
will we get one ? or have you concluded to run for office if the 
State is admitted ?” 

Warner, pulling the stub from his celebrated opening, and 
discharging a few rapid squirts of tobacco-juice, then placed his 
inverted V well apart at the bottom, and at the same time 
shoving his white eyebrows as near the top of his forehead as 
possible, and taking one good breath, answered : 

“ Well, yes — I b’leive — I may say — I have. The fact is — 
howsomever, I ’m ’most pushed into it by my friends. It isn’t 
much object in me doin’ it, either, for I can make jist ’bout as 
much by turning the ‘ picture-bible ’ as at anything. But I ’m 
afeared may-be they won’t admit it into the Union yet.” 

“ 0, you need have no apprehensions on that score,” said 
Miller. “ The thing is here — Congress don’t care a straw about 
California. They think so that we have the number for a State, 
that is sufficient. Well, you know as well as I do, that the 
miners are too busy to care whether it becomes a State or not ; 
and if the men of wealth and respectability (not mentioning our 
business, you know, for on a piece of paper our names look as 
long as anybody’s) that is, if we all unite, we can easily make 
this into a State. And now I tell you candidly, Mr. Warner, 
(of course, I don’t say such to every one) that if this is admitted 
as a State, and I can succeed in getting a seat in the Legisla- 
ture, I would not, candidly, take all the monte-banks in the 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


139 


Eldorado for my chance. It is not, my dear sir, here, as it is in 
the States, where everybody is watching like hungry dogs to see 
what the officers are about. The people here are all going back 
to the States ; and just so they can get their ‘ piles,’ as they call 
it, they don’t care one fig what the government does. Then here 
is another thing — these great Spanish grants are to be attended 
to — (perhaps we would like a section or two) : some of these will 
be to purchase — do you understand? The government has 
plenty of money : they don’t think about what a State can do 
so far away, and they are not going to trouble themselves about 
it. Neither will we, if we can only get it into the Union, and 
get credit upon it — that is all we ask.” 

“Well,” said Warner, still stretching his eyebrows earnestly 
upward, and spitting faithfully at various little objects on the 
deck, “ well, I think your idees are mighty nigh right. But how 
much do you think legislators will git, say by the day — or by the 
month, I b’leive, they are generally paid ?” 

“ No, they are paid by the day,” said Parker ; “ but as they 
will regulate that to suit themselves, you may be sure they will 
not make the pay any too little.” 

“ 0, 1 thought Congress fixed the rate of wages,” said Warner, 
much better pleased with the appearance of things. 

“No, the State regulates its own affairs on all such matters,” 
said Parker. 

“ But the people here won’t pay their taxes, may-be,” Warner 
suggested. 

“ What do we care about that ? Let all the people here return 
to the States, it will make no difference.” 

“ But, then, we would not get our pay?” Warner questioned. 

“ Certainly we would,” said Parker ; “ there it is, you see — we 
can fix the expenses of the government at just what we are a 
mind to ; for the people here will not care anything about it, and 
we can run the State into several millions of dollars debt, if we 
wish— the other States will be good for it: and you can take 
my word for it, they will never inquire into even the general 
expenses.” 


140 


THE LADY OP THE WEST; OR, 


“Well, that looks mighty likely,” said Warner, “but the 
most I would like to know is, how much wages would be given 
to the officers : for I ’m doin’ mighty well at monte, and I would 
not like to quit for any common trifle.” 

“ To quit ! — to quit !” said Miller, “ why, I am astonished at 
you ! What hinderance will the office be to your profession ? I 
tell you, my dear sir, it will give you respectability, so that 
miners will not be half so shy about betting. I know of more 
than a dozen candidates, and they all say they intend to gamble 
most of the time ; and I am very sure of one that will. Then 
here is another thing — a real advantage, too — there is no govern- 
ment-seat ; so that we can have an opportunity of shifting about 
wherever our business is the best.” 

“ 0, I didn’t know that was the idee,” said Warner; “ and I 
thought, too, it was mighty curious if a man couldn’t foller his 
regular profession : but ah ! if that’s the game, you can bet your 
life I’ll have a finger in the pie, ’cause I like good things myself, 
I do.” 

Considering the great amount of profanity that accompanied 
Warner and Miller’s conversation, it is utterly impossible for us 
to represent them in their true colors, and yet preserve our story 
suitable to the public ; but suffice it that after the manner of the 
above, blackened by a furious oath at every sentence, they con- 
tinued to lay the foundations for the organization of the govern- 
ment of the new State. But perhaps there is no place in our 
great country where such infamous characters, attempting to ride 
into public office, presented to the reflective mind so much dis- 
gust and mortification of feelings, as it did in this new and 
promising territory. Neither could their vicious schemes have 
been so impressive at any other place as upon that beautiful 
river, and upon that sunny afternoon, when the brilliant luster 
of that cloudless sky mantled the great valley with its purity 
and loveliness, made grand and sublime by the declining sun’s 
dazzling rays sparkling upon the snowy mountains which rim 
the flourishing State upon its eastern boundary with their lofty 
border of a^e-inspiring whiteness — adding an indescribable 
charm to that wealth and prosperity that was daily outstripping 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


141 


anything that had ever occurred within the history of man, and, 
pointing to the great future, unvailing the dignity and affluence 
of rising generations living under a government constructed by 
the vilest of blacklegs ! 

During the conversation of these worthy gentlemen, Harriet 
busied herself for some time looking over the valley, and reflect- 
ing upon her own particular condition ; but, finally, wearing 
out her patience by listening to Miller’s political whining, she 
concluded to change her position, and went down into the cabin — 
a little place, like an English railway car — where only one can 
enter at the same time, and then only by crawling upon hands 
and knees. Not very well satisfied with that kind of confine- 
ment, she again came upon deck ; but, having been only a few 
minutes absent, she was astonished' to find that the politicians 
had changed their subject, and were now promenading about the 
deck in truly important style — Warner with a long cigar in his 
mouth, his thumbs under his vest, hat a little to one side, white 
eyebrows climbing his forehead, legs dragging, and, in fact, his 
whole person seemed to be making preparation for the legis- 
lature; — Miller, with a cigar between his fingers; his hand 
accenting every word that escaped his compressed lips; his 
hunched back now and then bowing, to show how plainly he was 
illustrating ; his harsh, nasal voice lowered into half whispers 
of earnestness — all, it all showed, that he was determined to 
make a fortune by the last contrived scheme. As to Parker, also 
smoking — once so noble a fellow — his eyes seemed to avoid the 
public now, and his gentlemanly manners seemed to be entirely 
controlled by Miller, with whom he was already concocting 
schemes to plunder his fellow mortals ! Side by side, these 
important individuals were walking ; but now, instead of poli- 
tics, their conversation was still worse — fixing their plans for 
entrapping “ green uns ” at the gaming-tables ; and it was 
upon this subject that Miller was directing his remarks-— 
positively assuring his companions of success; and upon his 
plans he continued to comment until San Francisco came in view. 

Now, with two of these, Harriet had some acquaintance, and, 
considering herself among strangers, together with the curious 


142 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


fact of their going to San Francisco at the same time, gave her 
some rather serious apprehensions on their account; hut, en- 
deavoring to dispel her fears, she directed her attention toward 
the animating scene before her : islands and bluffs, enlivened by 
innumerable birds, but seeming to be civilized by the great 
forest of tapering masts, whose density nearly hid the lower 
part of the city, but added a charm of romance to the collection 
of houses crowded upon the hill above, where their whiteness 
seemed as though their shackly walls were made of Italian 
marble. But common criticism was not the reason of Harriet’s 
earnest gaze. Before she started from -Sacramento, she had 
indulged the hope, that, by going to San Francisco, she would 
be sure to hear from the person to whom she had been so long 
attached. 

Of course, there is some excuse for commenting upon the 
love of a young lady who would follow her lover through a wil- 
derness of two thousand miles; but, whether there are many 
of those pretty creatures who would perform as much, is a 
matter for them to decide ; certainly, few ladies ever did cross 
the Plains for the purpose of meeting their lovers ; and yet, it is 
very probable, that if some of them had “good chances,” and 
met much opposition from the old folks, they would run too. 

But now, when Harriet was drawing near to the city, shadows 
of doubt seemed to gain a place in her mind. Her attention 
was fixed toward the young city, but absent thoughts had 
turned her reflections into melancholy conjecture, and she 
seemed to avoid looking at others. Sometimes, her snowy hand- 
kerchief would rest upon her eyes ; but she turned her face, so 
that others should not see her tears ; and, of all on board, no 
one knew the thoughts that gave her trouble ; for, true to the 
nature of her sex, profound secresy of her own love, was the 
easiest of all her accomplishments. How soon her troubles 
might have been over, had she asked one of the gambling can- 
didates for the person she wished to find ! But, poor girl, she 
was not aware that he knew. 

It was nearly sunset when the little boat crossed the wide 
part of the bay, and beat up toward Long Wharf. The evening 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


143 


was one of those cold, windy ones, in the middle of autumn ; so 
dry and dusty in that disagreeable city. 

Previous to landing, Parker advanced to where Harriet was, 
made a few remarks about the disagreeable change of the wea- 
ther, asked her if she had a place to stop at ; and, being an- 
swered in the affirmative, assured her there would be no 
servants on the wharf to carry her luggage, but that it would 
give him great pleasure to assist her. She looked a little while 
thoughtfully, and then accepted of his kind offer. The boat 
hauled up ; ropes were thrown out ; the plank was laid, and the 
grand hurrah of the passengers was offward — the newspaper 
peddlers onward. 

Harriet and Mr. Parker pushed their way through the crowd, 
and marched toward the upper part of the city. On this occa- 
sion, justice demands 'that Parker should receive much praise 
for saving poor Harriet from being pulled to pieces by the hotel- 
keepers. This city can complain of outrages, in this respect, 
which perhaps no other city in the world can with equal propri- 
ety. Almost all Americans, when going to England, say, that 
on their arrival, they know not where to go — no hotel runners 
to be seen — that it is an awful shame ; but, in San Francisco, 
they have the other extreme : one hotel keeper at each arm ; 
one at the skirts, behind ; two in front, and six or seven run- 
ning all round, like hungry wolves, all barking and swearing 
furiously. In this instance, Parker was of invaluable service to 
Harriet; and, by being a large, strong man, and having been 
brought up in American fashion, to protect the weaker sex, he 
succeeded in rescuing her before they had her divested of a 
single dress! Whether these hungry hotel-keepers continue 
their violent behavior up to this period, or not, has nothing to 
do with what they did a few years ago. But it is not likely 
that their extreme politeness is done away with so soon ; and, in 
all probability, visitors to that fiery city, would yet see some 
of those hungry-dog solicitors lurking about the wharves. 

After Harriet and Parker had made their escape from these 
ferocious gentlemen, they met but few difficulties ; that is, few 


144 


THE LADY OF THE WEST ; OR, 


beside the great piles of lumber and pork barrels over which 
they were obliged to climb. 

Like a certain person and his horse, fat, greasy pork and 
California, are, always have been, and, probably, always will be, 
indispensable companions. Go into the mines — it is greasy 
pork ; go into the villages — it is greasy pork ; go into the open 
valley — it is greasy pork still ; go on a boat — again you are 
surrounded with greasy pork ; go on the wharves — they are cov- 
ered with greasy pork ; go into the streets of the cities, and it is 
nothing but greasy pork continually. Excepting that sickening, 
greasy pork, they had but few obstacles to encounter. It is 
true, they had a few deep ditches and dangerous holes to cross, 
on some of the streets ; but, over the most of them, they were 
accommodated with boards; the others they could leap. The 
cold winds and clouds of dust were not caused by any neglect 
of the people ; therefore, we shall not comment upon their dread- 
ful, insupportable effects. 

After some difficulty, the pair of adventurers drew up to a 
small frame house, at the door of which stood quite a neigh- 
borly-looking fat woman, of about thirty. Parker immediately 
• took his leave, hoping he should again see her. Harriet 
thanked him for his kindness, and turned to address her fat, 
but good-looking hostess — 1 

“Is Mrs. Case present?” The fat woman nodded in the 
affirmative. 

“ Hid you get an address from Mr. Long, of Sacramento, that 
a lady was coming to stop a short time with you ?” 

“ 0 law, yes,” said Mrs. Case ; “ and I s’pose it was you he 
had reference to — -‘Harriet Lindsey ?” 

“ Yes ; that is my name.” 

“ Why, law me ! come in. I am very glad you have come, 
for you can tell me how Mr. Long is doing. Will you have 
some water to wash ? Our city is so awful dusty. Did you 
come down on the boat ? 0 ! it is such a little boat, I wouldn’t 

trust my life on it. I s’pose that gentleman who came with 
you was your husband? he is such a good-looking man. Now, 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 145 

you mustn’t mind what I say ; for I always say just what I 
think. Is Mr. Long still keeping a boarding-house ?” 

“0, yes ; I have been waiter in his house for a long time,” 
said Harriet. 

“ 0, the dear, good soul ! I wish he may do well ; for he has 
one of the nicest families at home I ever saw. He has been 
very unfortunate ; but may-be he will be right yet. And did 
you say you was waiter for his table ? Why, law me ! it does 
me so much good to see you. Here, come up stairs ; I have a 
room on purpose for you ; though, from your looks, it will be 
rather poorer than what you have been used to.” 

By this time, she had Harriet up the ladder, and into a little 
room, about nine feet square. A comfortable looking bed stood 
on one side ; a low bench at one end, with a tin wash-basin upon 
it, accompanied with a liberal-sized piece of soap. There was 
one chair in the room ; but it, too, looked as if it had seen better 
days — its whole back had been amputated, and the wounds left 
undressed. But when Harriet’s bandbox was in the room, it 
looked moderately well furnished, compared with most of the 
houses in those early days. The door was one of those old-fash- 
ioned, blue blanket, hanging ones. It must be borne in mind, 
that this part of our history was before the stealing and mur- 
dering period; and, although four-fifths of the houses in San 
Francisco had no locks, there was not the slightest danger of 
thieves. Many people are apt to comment upon the crimes and 
the morals of different nations as being the result of natural 
differences in the people ; but, from the fact, that every nation 
of the whole world was well represented in that city, no other 
satisfactory reason for the security of property can be given, 
than that the people were all in prosperous circumstances. And 
now, when Harriet had her gold safely deposited in the bottom 
of her bandbox, no uneasiness was entertained, although she 
might wish to walk about the city, in company with Mrs. Case, 
when no person was left at the house. They had scarcely en- 
tered this little room, when Harriet, recollecting her principal 
errand, asked: 

“ Can you tell me where the post-office is?” 

13 


146 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


“ 0 yes ; but law me ! you can’t get in now. It always shuts 
about three o’clock. The postmaster does jest as he pleases here. 
Sometimes he shuts at dinner-time.” 

“You are sure it is not open ?” said Harriet. 

“ Why, law me ! yes. 0, we have had a terrible fuss here 
about it. Some of the people says if Congress don’t do some- 
thing mighty soon, they intend to have California made into a 
separate government — I tell you they ’re getting determined on 
it, too. Why, law me ! there ’s not a person in this city can get 
their letters. Nothing is ’tended to right, and nearly all the 
people thinks Congress is not caring much about them, anyhow ; 
and I ’m sure if they don’t look mighty sharp, California ’ll give 
them the slip : all the foreigners are in favor of it, ’cause, you 
know, the Governor made a heavy tax on ’em ; and I ’m sure it’ll 
take mighty little to ” 

Harriet interrupted — “ Do you think the post-office will open 
early to-morrow morning ?” 

“ Why, law me ! how do I know? — may -be they will, and may- 
be they won’t. But I will go with you as soon as we have our 
breakfast, and see: but come now — Harriet, I think you said 
your name was — as soon as you get washed, we will have our 
tea ; and I want you to tell me all about Mr. Long. 0, he is a 
fine man ! They have the prettiest little children you ever 
saw — heads just as white as snow ; and 0, so smart ! Poor fellow ! 
I’m sure he wishes he was back. But I’m keeping you away 
from washing.” 

Here Mrs. Case turned to descend the ladder, and, miraculous 
as it was, the slender, trembling thing sustained her ponderous 
form. She then made her course to her supper-room, resting her 
dimply-jointed hands in that comfortable position so envied by 
the slender part of the human family. There she seated herself, 
making the chair sing a little Chinese music, fully determined 
to have a good night’s fun with her young lady companion. Why 
it is that fat people always take the good side of things, and 
seem to relish a life in this world more than lean ones do, and 
yet why their breed is not encouraged by everybody, seems to 
be one of those fancies that never get possession of the human 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


147 


mind. Mrs. Case’s account of the post-offices rather filled Har- 
riet’s mind with dissatisfaction. However, she came to the con- 
clusion that if she did get no letter, she would have all the more 
evidence for believing him still to be living. She lost but little 
time until she was in company with her hostess at tea. 

“ Do you live alone?” Harriet asked. 

“ Why, nearly all the time I do. John — that is my husband, 
you know — he is got into the Express business, and he ’s gone 
most of the time ; but nearly every day I have visitors, or else I 
am going somewhere myself. Nearly all the women here are in 
the same fix as me. We must stop about home, while our hus- 
bands run all over the country. But why didn’t you ask your 
husband in ? or was that your husband who came up with you ?” 

“ 0 no ; I have no husband,” said Harriet. 

“ Why, law me !” said Mrs. Case, “ if I wasn’t sure that would 
be your husband ! Then I s’pose he will be ?” 

“No, indeed,” said Harriet. 

“ Ha ! you always will deny it ; but you must tell him to come, 
just the same as if it was your own house. I s’pose your people 
live in Sacramento ?” 

“ No, no ; I have no connections in the country,” said Harriet, 
thoughtfully. 

“ Why, law me ! — no connections in the country !” exclaimed 
Mrs. Case, fixing her dark-brown eyes most sympathetically on 
Harriet ; but she continued : “ Why, what in the world brought 
you to such a place as this ? I s’pose you met some misfortune 
at home ?” 

“0, not particularly,” said Harriet. 

“ Does your parents live yet ?” Mrs. Case asked. 

“ They were living and well when I left.” 

“ And did you come over the Plains?” 

“ Yes,” said Harriet. But her good hostess was wonderfully 
put to it to imagine a cause for such an adventure. 

“ I s’pose your people are on the way out?” 

« No, no ; they will not come,” said Harriet. 


148 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


“Why, law me! I never heerd of such an undertaking by a 
young girl ! But do tell me why you came so far, without some 
of your connections coming along?” 

Poor Harriet was getting into a tight place ; but the fat wo- 
man’s inquisitive powers were accompanied by so much inno- 
cence of expression and sympathy of feeling, that the poor girl’s 
long pent-up secret burst forth — she told it all ! Strange it 
seems, that, as well acquainted with Mrs. Ellis as she was, yet 
she had never revealed to her the true cause of her undertaking. 
A curious creature is woman ! 

Mrs. Case proved to be a sympathizing, confidential friend, 
and assured Harriet that as her John traveled a good deal, the 
missing man would soon be found. 

After Harriet and Parker left the boat, his companions and 
fellow-gamblers, Mr. W T arner and Mr. Miller, marched off to- 
gether to the “Eldorado,” a justly celebrated and much admired 
gambling saloon. Our whining friend, Mr. Miller, being an old 
hand at his profession, had been to this city before, and was 
somewhat acquainted with the extravagance of many of these 
legally recognized houses ; and he had been describing some of 
their wonderful attractions to Warner. He even took the pre- 
caution to speak of the shrewdness of the London and Paris 
gamblers, and the necessity of keeping a sharp look-out for them. 
Warner was one of the cautious kind of gamblers, and had made 
most of his money by little dribs ; and in this visit, for fear of 
being fleeced, he had left about one-half of his money at Sacra- 
mento. With the exception of killing I4ance r he was, altogether, 
not a very bad sort of gambler. He had paid strict attention to 
the words of Mr. Miller, and felt determined that no Paris or 
London gambler should discover that he himself was an American 
gambler ; preferring, for security, to have them think that he 
was a Londoner. Accordingly, when they approached the cele- 
brated “ Eldorado,” he commenced making as short paces as his 
long understandings would permit of, for this was the mode he 
chose to convince people that he was no “ green ’un.” He remem- 
bered, too, to place his thumbs under his vest and his fingers 
upon his breast. "With these disguises he was sure he could 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


149 


pass for a gentleman of no ordinary consequence. His import- 
ant manner of standing, so as to resemble an inverted V, was 
bis natural position. 

When they entered the establishment it was nearly night, and 
several hundred finely-dressed persons were either promenading 
about the room or engaged in gambling. The first thing that 
struck Warner’s attention was, to see several ladies gambling, 
some of whom were extremely good-looking ; and whether it was 
a peculiarity of Warner’s to look at a pretty lady, or whether it 
is common to his sex, it matters not ; certain it was, he looked 
long and steadily toward them. 

There were a great host of pictures hanging against the walls 
of the room, and although their peculiar construction forbids 
description, yet Warner took the liberty of gazing furtively upon 
them part of the time. Upon the stage, or rather low gallery, 
a famous band of musicians added still greater attraction to 
Warner. His whining friend told him the tunes they were 
playing ; but after listening for some time, he came to the con- 
clusion that either his friend was mistaken, or else the tunes 
were played wrong. In the midst of so many attractions, he 
neglected to drum on his breast, and to make the short steps ; 
and, needless to say, many of the gamblers thought he was an 
excellent bird to pick. Prom several different parts of the house 
the opera-glasses were turned upon him, and, strange to say, he 
noticed their gaze ; but this made him open the lower end of his 
understandings in a truly important style. His little white 
eyebrows commenced in great earnest to ascend his forehead, as 
though he was likely to outshine anything present. In this 
appearance he was, when a little man, dark-complected, black, 
heavy-bearded, and of foreign appearance, as if by accident fell 
into conversation with him. 

“ Dis von vine ouse in your contr^e, said he, turning his 
opera-glass in the direction of the ladies. 

“ Yes,” said Warner, “ I’m d — d if I ain’t clear beat by this 
sort of fixing up. Must be the finest house in the world. 

« Me nider. I never seen so vine ouse like dis — not in mine 


150 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


contr^e, never so vine/’ said the little man, turning his glass 
toward the pictures. 

“ I think it ’s a shame to have sich pictures, though, where 
women are,” said Warner, keeping his eyes earnestly fixed on 
the one-eyed spectacle. 

“ Dis is vine painting,” said the little man, pointing to one 
on the other side — a still plainer illustration of somebody’s de- 
graded imagination. 

“Is them the kind of spectacles you use in your country ?” 
asked Warner, taking the little man’s opera-glass and examining 
it cautiously. Of course, so green a one attracted attention, and 
many of the gamblers already began to envy the little French- 
man for his good fortune in being the first to achieve the capture. 
The word spectacle, however, was further on in the English lan- 
guage than the Frenchman had yet been ; but, true to his coun- 
try, where words were not handy he could illustrate by motions : 
and after getting Warner to try the glass, the peculiarity of its 
construction did not interest him ; but anxious, too, to appear in 
the fashion, he determined to have one at the first opportunity. 
While Warner was thus engaged, Miller had met an old acquaint- 
ance, with whom he had stepped aside to drink, and to have 
some private conversation. This arrangement suited the French- 
man exactly ; for the greatest trouble a gambler has, is to get a 
green one separated from his friends. 

“0, dis fust-rate ! I vill teach him to me to gamble. I like 
dis very vine. 0, grand !” said he, after the glass had been 
properly explained, and walking slowly along with Warner to 
the other end of the room. Certainly, Warner thought that the 
little man had come to a dangerous place to learn, for he might 
lose all his money by learning. 

“ Ah ! it is a bad business,” said Warner ; “ don’t you ever 
learn it. You take my advice, and go off to the mines, where 
you can make a fortune. These gamblers lay all sorts of plans 
for to take fellers in. They don’t care whether they rob a feller 
or not.” 

“ 0, I no care. Den I loss — den I vin ; I no care. 0, I vill 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 151 

teach him to me, sure,” said the little man, looking most inno- 
cently into Warner’s face. 

“0, you can do as you like,” said Warner; “hut look here; 
I’ve been a-gambling a long time, and I’ll bet I know jist as 
much about the business as anybody ; and if you’d a seen some 
of the fellers I fleeced, up at Sacramento, you’d never think it 
was worth while to learn.” 

Just before they reached a table where they were throwing 
dice, the little man halted shortly to tell Warner about the dice- 
player. 

“ Dis man vot play de dice, him loss much money — ah ! him 
loss plenty : he not see him good. Last night I make to me 
much money. I take up de box ven he not look, den I vin all 
to me — may-be to-night I vill do so too, de same as before.” 

Then they advanced to look on, for a few were betting small 
“lays-out.” The two nations were very fairly represented by 
these two individuals — that is, in personal appearance and in a 
criminal point of view. 

Although Warner had not that nasal tone of voice with which 
our nation is inflicted, yet his extreme length and awkwardness 
of appearance, and his disposition to place entire confidence in 
the stranger, were not very unlike a goodly number of our 
citizens ; and, although a bad man, he immediately took part 
with the little Frenchman, and advised him not to gamble, lest 
somebody should take advantage of him. The Frenchman, of 
small stature, deeply skilled in personal appearance, and not pre- 
tending to know anything, in order to deceive Warner, was not 
a bad sample of a French rogue. But his manner of attack was 
no less ingenious than is characteristic of his great nation ; for he 
was intimately acquainted and in partnership with the dice- 
player to whom he had been all this while bringing Warner, as 
it were, accidentally. Here these two criminal representatives 
seated themselves, and commenced betting dollar bets. In this 
game the dice-thrower has a tin cup, open at both ends, into which 
he throws the dice, all of which are lettered : corresponding let- 
ters are printed upon the table. Upon these letters the bettors 
place their money. The dice-thrower then raises his cup, and 


152 


THE LADY OF THE WEST ; OR, 


if the wager lies upon a letter matched by the one on the upper 
side of any of the dice, then the bettor has won ; but if un- 
matched, he has lost. When fairly played, it is what gamblers 
call a “ perfect chance-game but where the players are so dis- 
posed, the most foul deception can be carried on without the 
shrewdest observer being able to detect it. 

Warner had but a few silver dollars with him — having changed 
his silver for gold, a great quantity of which he had stowed in 
his pockets. 

Although the Frenchman was an equally interested partner 
with the dice-player, yet he continued to bet in such great 
earnest that Warner never dreamed of the true state of affairs. 
All the time his tongue kept a continual run, — either finding 
fault with his “luck,” or priding himself upon it. As he seldom 
bet more than two or three dollars at once, he remained nearly 
the same — sometimes getting a little ahead, and vice versa. 
Warner soon made way with his silver, and commenced with 
doubloons. With these he sometimes lost and sometimes won — 
not getting below, nor above a hundred dollars for over an hour 
after they commenced. But after awhile they ran up to as high 
as a hundred dollars a bet. At that time their table became 
surrounded with eager spectators. A few beside Warner and 
the Frenchman were betting small bets, but Warner was the 
principal object of attraction. The word was going the round 
that he was the “bully ” from Sacramento — the same who killed 
the German. His private character had nothing to do with this 
case, any further than they were all anxious to see the man ; 
but his large bets were the principal things that brought so 
many spectators. A secret pride now fluttered in his bosom, 
that he was interesting the people so much ; and, to show the 
extent of his ambition, he kept continually increasing his bets. 
While this excitement was going on, an acquaintance of the dice- 
thrower stepped up to one side and entered into a low conversa- 
tion with him. While the dice-thrower’s attention was thus 
called away from his game, the little Frenchman lifted the dice- 
box so that all the bettors could see what letters were up, and 
then, clapping his whole pile on one of the corresponding letters, 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


153 


waited patiently for the dice-thrower to lift his box. Nearly all 
the bettors did the same as the Frenchman — some betting as 
high as fifty dollars; but Warner, having seen the dice, coolly 
laid down the sum of five hundred dollars. In about one minute 
the dice-thrower turned to attend to his game, telling his friend 
he would see him some other time, when he had more leisure. 

He seemed to be surprised a little at seeing such large bets 
lying upon the table; but, true to a gentleman gambler, he 
determined not to shirk. Many of the spectators had seen the 
dice, and a little smile was lighting up their various physiogs 
when the box was about to be raised. After looking carefully at 
the various piles, as if contemplating something serious, the box 
was lifted — Warner, as well as all the others, won ! This only 
made a small draw upon the bank, and the game continued on 
as before. Several others seemed to notice the negligence of 
the dice-thrower, and plenty of bettors were now crowding close 
to the table. One of these again called the attention of the 
dice-thrower to change some money. Here, again, the little 
Frenchman tipped the box, to see the dice. All the bettors now 
threw, down their money with great freedom. Warner laid 
down all he had in hand ; and, just as the dice-thrower turned 
to lift the box, he called out, 

“ Now, stop ; you must break me, or I will you !” reaching 
down into his pockets, and hauling forth a few large bags of 
doubloons. 

“ Let me shake the dice up again, and then you may bet as 
much as you like.” 

“ No, no ; no, no,” said the bettors ; “ a game is a game all 
the world over, and you must let us bet ;’ every one fingering 
out what change he had. 

In a case of this kind, it is a rule among gamblers not to 
back out from taking bets ; and, where they do offer to refuse, 
the crowd frequently become so enraged as to place the banker 
in a very dangerous condition. If he had, in this instance, 
absolutely refused to take bets, a serious row might have taken 
place ; and, although many spectators saw the dice, and knew 
the banker was taken advantage of, still, if they should have 


154 


THE LADY OE THE WEST; OR, 


spok^j of it, their lives would have been forfeited upon the spot. 
In this innocent manner, many good men were shamefully mur- 
dered in those legally recognized houses. Here, however, the 
people had already learned to control iEsop’s favorite dish, and 
allow every one to attend to their own business. 

When Warner had his gold all down on one of the letters, 
then commenced the most eager crowding to witness the result ; 
but only a minute was required to decide the contest. The dice- 
box was raised — Warner, and all the bettors, lost ! 

A smile was about settling upon many of the spectators, 
when the little Frenchman tried to look grave, and said, “ Mar- 
chand qui perd ne peut rire and, rubbing his head, as though 
he had actually been a loser, turned to the dice-thrower, who 
was also French, gave a meaning wink, and spoke, rather hum- 
bly, “ Une souris qui n’a qu’un trou, est bientot prise.” Of 
course, Warner knew nothing about what the Frenchman had 
said ; and, thinking that the poor fellow might murder somebody 
on account of his misfortune, he turned to him, and said, “Don’t 
be discouraged, my little man — that’s just what we fellers are 
used to;” and then, affecting coolness, he rose to meet his friend 
Miller, who had just returned in time to see Warner lose. In a 
few minutes he returned, and again commenced to bet ; and, in 
less than an hour, lost five hundred dollars of Miller’s money. 
This cooled him, and they both withdrew. Warner had often 
spoken to Parker about his skill in gambling, but since he had 
lost so much, he was ashamed to meet Parker ; and, in conse- 
quence, resolved to leave the city on the next day — a proposition 
that suited Miller also ; so that, on the following morning, they 
left San Francisco, fully determined not to visit it very soon 
again. 

After taking leave of Harriet, Parker put out for the Belle 
Union — this was another gambling saloon, but of less preten- 
sions than the Eldorado. It was also ornamented with those 
fancy pictures, a band of music, and with a few fair ladies — for 
some of them were exceedingly fair. Among those dear crea- 
tures our friend soon became an intimate companion, and his 
whole nature seemed about to be changed from high and honor- 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


155 


able intentions to a life too low to bear description. At this 
bouse be passed tbe evening ; but, bow miserable bis own reflec- 
tions must have been, no one, save bimself, was ever tbe wiser ; 
evidently, bis distress of mind was making rapid inroads upon 
bis appearance, and even threatening bis health. It is painful, 
indeed, to comment upon this unfortunate young fellow; and, 
although bis bearing begins to have tbe appearance of vice and 
criminality, yet it seems hard to turn a reproach upon him ; as 
will be acknowledged, when we have continued farther with our 
story. He was much astonished to learn, on tbe following day, 
that both bis companions were “among tbe missing;” but it 
was quite plain enough, when be ascertained that they were in 
penniless distraction — a fact which be feared would retard their 
progress into tbe legislature. 

On tbe following evening, he felt so much uneasiness about 
Harriet’s situation, that be called to ascertain if she was com- 
fortable. Harriet and Mrs. Case bad been to tbe post-office 
early in tbe morning ; and, after a few hours’ faithful search 
for a letter, and final disappointment, poor Harriet was nearly 
overcome with grief ; for tbe fact of her lover still living seemed 
to be very doubtful. As before stated, she had written to nearly 
all tbe post-offices in California, and, if be was living, it was 
impossible to account for tbe fact of not bearing from him. The 
idea of him being tired of her, and falling in love with an- 
other, never entered her bead, and constancy and confidence 
remained tbe guardians to whom she applied for conferer and 
solace ; but the folly of her attempt began to seem very palpa- 
ble, and her distance from home began to frighten her. Retrace 
her steps she knew she could not ; for she was too well informed 
not to remember that it was by her strong hopes she was en- 
abled to perform the great journey over the Plains ; and yet, 
if her lover was no more, she could perceive nothing but a sad, 
unhappy life before her. Then, too, to return to the home from 
which she had taken such an unceremonious leave, was the most 
trying of all her considerations. 

She loved her parents as much as any girl could, but her 
love for another had caused her to abandon them ; and with her, 


156 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


as with all other mortals, disappointment, by an unforeseen 
cause, gave place for despondency in spirits, and forebodings of 
despair. 

In this dejected mood, she was not well prepared to meet 
Parker ; for she now began to fear his intentions to win her 
affections ; and, different from what she had been a few weeks 
before, when she would have laid down her life to save a hair of 
his head, she would now have given half the world to see him 
no more ; consequently, under a plea of ill-health — which was 
partially true — she only remained a short time in his presence, 
when she very politely excused her absence. Parker remained 
long enough to relate the gambling fate of his two companions, 
which we have already given. 

On the following day, Harriet advertised for Simons in all the 
papers published in the city. 

Mrs. Case endeavored to perform all the duties toward Harriet 
that any one could, and really seemed more like a mother or a 
sister than merely a friend. Harriet never told her that Par- 
ker was a gambler; and, probably, because she had been so 
much in his company, she did not wish to do so, lest it might 
lessen Mrs. Case’s opinion of herself. The consequence of this 
neglect was, that Mrs. Case formed a high opinion of him ; and, 
also fearing that Simons was no more, endeavored, by the most 
ingenious maneuvering, to change Harriet’s attachment in the 
direction of Mr. Parker; and, although her intentions were 
highly honorable, yet nothing could have been more painful to 
Harriet’s feelings than such an attempt. 

Por many weeks, Harriet met nothing promising, nor depress- 
ing, save the same sad disappointment ; but almost daily did 
Parker make her trouble increase, by paying her visits ; and, 
woman-like, she commenced to hate him — and, though the sun 
had stood still, yet hate him she would ; but, with all her 
hatred, his address was still so noble and fine, that it was im- 
possible for her to extricate herself from his presence. This 
hatred continued to rise, until she would as soon have met a 
grizzly bear as meet Mr. Parker. Even in his absence he was 
burdensome to her meditations ; but, to become absolved from his 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


157 


presence altogether, she would have willingly given all she was 
worth ; and yet there was a peculiarity about this gentleman 
that so unnerved her, that her firmest resolutions quailed before 
him. 

Parker’s business was nothing but gambling and attending to 
some of the Pacific-street dancing-houses; and, as he was some- 
what acquainted with the Governor — who highly approved of 
gambling, as a free institution — and most other gambling offi- 
cials, he was promised an office as soon as an opportunity offered. 
With those gentlemen he generally loitered about the gambling 
saloons, smoking cigars, or drinking wine — in fact, lived like a 
gentleman, discussing the glory of our country, and our right to 
civilize the “ KanaJcers,” by introducing free institutions among 
them ; yet, a regular politician — that is, making the great cause 
of morality subordinate to self-interest — and a promising officer 
was Mr. Parker. 

During the winter, Harriet had but little opportunity to enjoy 
herself, but generally tried to make a trip every day through 
the muddy streets, to the post-office ; and occasionally helping 
Mrs. Case to visit some of the neighboring women, were about 
the extent of her excitement. Her hatred toward Parker be- 
came almost insupportable, but was finally broken down by a 
single blow. It was one of those warm, rainy days, when the 
whole heavens are resolved into an invisible-gray, and when the 
slow dropping rain has, in its gentle fall, that deep, homesick 
melody, so stirring to the memory of the lone wanderer, when 
the person of Mr. Parker again entered the house of Mrs. Case. 
Her John had returned the day before, and, at this time, the 
three were sitting close to a small stove, conversing upon the 
Express business. Harriet had made earnest inquiry about 
Simons ; but John had received no information of him ; and, 
although she constituted one of the party, she said but little, 
and sat looking through the window, contemplating upon her 
own unhappy lot, when this gambling individual made his 
appearance. 

Parker had the address of a gentleman, and soon made him- 
self at home; and the good-natured fat woman, gave him an 


158 


TILE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


introduction to her John with as much laughing good-will as 
any fat person could have done. 

“ Why, Miss Lindsey, are you lonesome ? You look as though 
you had been thinking about your lover, and finally concluded 
not to have him !” said Parker, taking a hearty, unconcerned 
laugh, while Mr. and Mrs. Case, either from the want of room, 
or apprehending something else, very thoughtlessly neglected to 
remain in the same room. 

“ Do you think I look as though I was in much trouble ?” 
Harriet asked. 

“ That is right — endeavor to find out what I think of you ! 
You ladies always have an ingenious method of pumping out 
our sober thoughts. It is not many years since I was badly 
caught in that way, and it came well-nigh being a death-blow 
to me.” 

“ Why, how was that?” 

“ Ah ! Miss Lindsey, those were serious days to me. I hope, 
from my very soul, that you may never see such times as those,” 
becoming very sad. 

“ Perhaps, if you tell me about it, I might know how to es- 
cape !” said Harriet ; but Parker kept looking through the win- 
dow, as if lost in absent thoughts ; then turning, his eyes glis- 
tening with tears, looked toward Harriet. 

“ Ah ! I shall never forget that moment. Before that I was 
a good man. I didn’t gamble then, Miss Lindsey. No ; I had 
plenty of people to love then. 0 ! my God ! if I had my life to 
live over ! I tried to be good — I knew nothing else. I had a 
mother and father then ; but, ah ! they, too, are gone ! Nothing 
but a dark and dreary world is before me. The deep, heavy 
shadows of melancholy despair cluster around me wherever I go. 
The doom of an uncared for mortal seems to be sounding in my 
ears continually. People blame me for gambling — but I only 
take their money : but, 0 ! how cruel is the gambler who robs 
another of love. Ah ! Miss Lindsey, you are a happy lady. 
But, test human beings as well as I have, and you will then 
never permit yourself to love. It is just two years ago, if all 
the world had sworn that I would be disappointed, I should 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


159 


have refused to believe it. But, bow shamefully I was deceived ! 
I did all that anybody could have done. I saved her and her 
guardians from disgrace, by giving them what money I had. 
Ah ! why shall I try to be good any longer ? Bor trying to be 
good, a person is laughed at for being a fool. I beg your par- 
don, Miss Lindsey, for using such language ; but how can I help 
it. I may turn all my attention to the promoting of the com- 
fort of others, and yet only meet their ridicule! If I am a 
gambler, I can have more friends than if I am an honest man ! 
But, 0 ! Miss Lindsey, thanks be to heaven ! I have done with 
that unhallowed business. A better day is dawning. A good 
and honest sister will soon speak in affectionate terms to me. 
Ah ! there I can love. No cold feeling of deception rests within 
her heart. A few short weeks, and I can converse in confiden- 
tial terms, without being laughed at. Then, too, I will have an 
honest occupation, where I can roam the wild mountains with a 
clear conscience ; then, when I return, I will have a friendly 
home to comfort me.” 

“You are going into some other business?” Harriet asked, 
becoming considerably interested in his melancholy looks. 

“ Yes, Miss Lindsey, I have commenced a new life ; I have 
been chosen a tax collector still looking absently thoughtful 
through the window. 

Whether it is that love and sympathy are the same thing, or 
whether the one has anything to do with the other, becomes a 
difficult question, the more we attempt to trace their various 
sources. Some people think a sympathy can exist where there 
is no love ; but, as such people only jump at conclusions, let 
them jump back again, and explain the eause of sympathy ? 
In all probability, sympathy is the first stage of love. Another 
thing is quite as difficult to solve : why is there a greater affinity 
between two persons who have met similar misfortunes, than 
between any other unfortunate persons? This can only be an- 
swered satisfactorily in two ways. By one — the two persons 
are supposed to be more fully aware of the distress that each has 
sustained ; by the other — there is a supposed channel in which 
the soul is continually traveling, so that similar misfortunes 


160 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


cause the two channels to break into one, when the souls are 
left mingling together. In this way, misfortunes cause the 
mental powers to be united in contemplation. Some even carry 
this theory so far as to account for all love springing, as it were, 
by a continual pressure of little misfortunes. But all these 
difficult questions have nothing to do with our story, further 
than that this sympathy, or love, always does occur between 
similarly unfortunate persons, and that in a proper relating of 
these little things consists the principal art of making love ; 
and it is upon this principle that men act when trying to gain a 
lady’s attachment for any particular purpose. First find out 
as nearly as possible the course of their anxieties, and then, 
unobserved, break into the same channel, and weep with them. 
This generally accomplishes the end, if faithfully tried ; but, as 
simple as it seems, it is one of the most difficult lessons that the 
accomplished gentleman is obliged to learn before he can pass ; 
but some, by nature, seem to be organized for the purpose, and, 
among that number, our friend, Mr. Parker, stood near the head 
of the class. His keen perception could almost see into the 
silent thoughts of another. His fluent tongue, and affected 
emotions, were guided by an excellent judgment. By comment- 
ing upon his own misfortunes, he could make any one sympathize 
in his distress. By his glowing prospects, and noble intentions, 
he could prejudice any one in his favor. By the honest affec- 
tion for his sister, any one might think he was neglecting them. 
By his seeming sincerity, none could doubt his fidelity and 
faithful promises. Only a little while before, Harriet could have 
earnestly prayed never to see him again ; but now she became so 
interested in his unfortunate attempt at love, that she imme- 
diately set herself about prying into his whole history, and felt 
almost willing to acknowledge her own bold attempt in the 
field, and relate her own sad disappointment. 

Over his sad life they continued to converse, until she felt 
herself greatly relieved by his presence ; and he never neglected 
to pledge his word that he had finally reformed, and intended to 
lead a good life. Harriet pressed him for some time “ not to be 
in a hurry,” but finally, taking his hat, he arose to depart, 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


161 


saying, “ No, Miss Lindsey, I can not remain now ; I must go 
and prepare for my mountain tour, for I must leave on to- 
morrow.” 

“ But you will call again before you go, won’t you ?” ques- 
tioned Harriet ; and, instead of cold, inexpressive looks, must be 
imagined a fair creature, now looking into his face, with eyes 
half-glimmering with tears, while she arose to accompany him to 
the door. 

“ I scarcely see how I can,” said he. “ Then, too, I have 
called here so often, that really it seems like leaving home.” 

“ How soon will your sister arrive ?” 

“ In a few weeks, if all is well.” 

“ Then you must come to-morrow, and tell me all about her; 
won’t you ? I shall be so happy to meet her.” 

“Ah ! if I could bring her along, I would gladly come to see 
you to-morrow ; you will like her, I ’m sure. She is better than 
I am, or you may be sure I would not recommend her to you!” 

Harriet felt a blush in her face, and almost thoughtlessly 
replied, “ But if she is as good, I shall be well pleased and, to 
mend it a little, added, “ you don’t know what I might think 
of you, if you do really quit gambling !” 

Parker undoubtedly put more meaning to her words than she 
intended ; and, looking her full in the face, he said : 

“ Miss Lindsey, by all that is in heaven! I do swear, never to 
play another game, or lay another wager — never, never ! No ; I 
have forever done with that wretched business — forever done ! 
I will never gamble again as long as I live — so help me God !” 
and his eyes were sparkling, and resting upon those of Harriet. 
After a moment’s pause, he added, “ Now, I must go, Miss 
Lindsey. It will be many weeks before I meet you again ; but 
I shall often think of you ; ay, I shall never forget you. When 
I return, you will see me a better man ; you will see me sober 
and honest. Now, I have already overstayed my time, and I 
must go. Good-by ; good-by !” and he shook her hand warmly, 
and departed. 

Harriet continued to look after him as he hurried down the 
street, and she thought it was curious that her voice had trembled 
14 


162 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


so when she bid him good-by. It had never d ne so before, and 
the poor girl began to fear that she would yet be unable to ward 
off his entreaties. 

Here we must suspend our account of Harriet until we bring 
forward other persons ; for we prefer to keep pace with the time 
of each, rather than to pursue one or two for a while, and then 
be obliged to fall back. This, we consider, is preferable to run- 
ning on ahead; for, unless one becomes somewhat acquainted 
with the intermediate contents of a story, before they have 
learned the terminus, it becomes less attractive. Therefore, 
bear with us a while, and we shall tax your patience as little as 
possible. 


CHAPTER X Y I . 

How bright and sunny was the month of August. A feverish 
glimmer was waving in the air, where clouds of dust traveled in 
broken columns, whirling and wasting away in the wild meadow. 
The drought and hot suns had put to flight the little birds, and 
ruined the valley of flowers, and not a cloud hovered over the 
barren plain — so wild and still it seemed. In a straight line, 
the dusty road stretched away toward the mountains, further 
than mortal eye could discern. Here and there were to be seen 
a few covered wagons, gently moving their rounded tops, slowly 
going or coming — they were the communication between the 
miners’ palate and the Sacramento merchants. Along this road 
were the representatives of all nations, in parties or in single 
file, “going to the diggings.” 

One walked alone. His step was feeble — his hoary locks 
whispered of the tomb. Upon his back was a blue blanket, a 
pick, and a shovel ; his burden made him weary. His thin face 
was covered with perspiration; his eyes were intelligent and 
sad. Over the wild plain he looked ; the view made his delicate 
frame tremble. 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


163 


“Have I come to this?” escaped his thin lips, as a deep 
sigh reddened his wrinkled cheeks, and his eyes turned to the 
trail — dim with tears. 

“ Perhaps fortune may attend me, and I may yet return to my 
native home ! Oh ! I should love to he buried in the ‘ old church- 
yard ! ’ I have a child sleeping there ! ” his step quickened, 
and his emotions were deeper than words can express. 

He arrived at the mines, — ’twas where wild, red mountains 
were divided by a foaming river, whose deafening howl sent its 
quivering echo among the distant hills. Scarcely any trees 
sheltered the noisy miners along that stream ; but he spread his 
blanket beneath a shady oak, and ‘laid him down to sleep.’ 
Next morning was bright and clear. The old man arose, his 
slender form became nimble, and his mind was happy. He 
purchased a tent, more tools, and made preparation to mine, and 
then he said, “ I must go and seek a partner, for one cannot 
work alone ! ” Forthwith he approached a layge encampment 
of thrifty young men. 

“ Gentlemen,” said he, and he looked familiar when he spoke, 
“ I perceive that it is almost impossible for one to work alone. 
I want a partner, will some of you join me? ” 

Silent looks were exchanged, but a few low voices said, “ He’s 
too old and feeble, he can’t do as much work as I can, and I am 
not going to work with him, for one.” 

The old man was sensitive, he was glad to withdraw, but he 
trembled to think of the new aspect before him. To work he 
proceeded, but the “cream of the diggings” was gone; and in 
order to procure anything, he was obliged to dig deeper, which 
placed his feet among the water. After filling his buckets, he 
would sit by the cradle “to rock it out,” and then again proceed 
to his hole, when lo ! it was filled with water. But he was per- 
severing, and bailed out the water, and again filled his buckets 
with earth; and again endeavored “to rock it out,” but lo! 
again his hole was filled with water ; again it was bailed, and 
again it filled, and so it continued. 


164 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


“ Oh ! how can I work thus alone? ” he cried, and sat down 
to weep. When night came, he repaired to his little tent, and 
weighed his gold. 

“ Two dollars only ! ” he exclaimed, and sat down to think. 

“ Ah ! my living will cost me three, at least. Must I toil in 
the water all day, only to save two-thirds of my expenses ? But 
oh ! they say it’s all a lottery, perhaps I shall be favored yet.” 

Day followed day, and the same sad results continued, and 
serious trouble began to worry his mind. 

“But I must try — try — try ! ” he said, and his disappointment 
moistened his aged face with tears. In a few days a still greater 
trouble arose, it was the same that had troubled him for many, 
many long years — rheumatism. Exposed so much to the water 
caused the disease to renew its aching sting and throbbing pulse, 
until his groaning voice cried for death ! Death would not come, 
and his emaciated frame limped so pitifully about his camp that 
life seemed a burden. But he was learned in theory and in 
practice, and soon performed a temporary cure. 

Certainly he knew too much to venture into the water any 
more ; and again he sat down to think. 

“ Oh ! I remember,” he exclaimed, and he arose with joy, 

“ ’twas yesterday that I heard good accounts from the ‘ dry 
diggings,’ I will move,” and new hopes enlivened his view; 
happiness seemed to dawn. But to move over such mighty 
mountains was no trifling task, for already he had quite a collec- 
tion of household and mining furniture ; yet by taking a little 
at a time his trembling knees bore him over; and in three short 
days he found himself encamped — ’twas a wild and lonesome 
ravine — where a heavy forest of pine and oak clustered along 
the mountain sides, and cast its refreshing shadow over a clear, 
cold spring, vailing the hollow, where half a dozen miners en- 
camped, near a retired beauty only known to the lover of the 
wild woods. It was a spring where a winding trail circled 
round, to afford weary miners a refreshing rest, when traveling 
to the upper diggings, where a single file line of miners were 
often seen marching beneath their bundle of blankets. Beside 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


165 


this spring, and beneath the humming branches of lofty pines, 
the old man pitched his tent — ’twas to he his nightly abode, 
where his intelligent eye could peer through the waving leaves 
and see the twinkling stars folding the blue and purple sky into 
rolling seas of majestic loveliness; where each tint resembled 
the smiling little children that once clustered round his knees, 
and lisping innocent questions, rested their confiding eyes upon 
his, and pronounced playful words that still sounded in his ears; 
where the howling wolves could be seen skipping through the 
forest, and startling the crying owl from its hiding-place, leaving 
a wild echo to mingle with the forest’s dismal hum. as sad and 
melancholy as ever brought tears from mortal man ; where the 
trinkling of that little spring over the ridges of slate dropped 
a murmur so like the rumbling river where poor Downie tossed 
his hands aloft, cried goood-by, and sank forever! Ay, Uncle 
Thomas was lonesome; but to work in his new diggings he 
applied himself with renewed hope. Picking, shoveling and 
rocking by day, and aching and fitfully sleeping and dreaming 
by night ; but his labor seemed useless, and his pockets con- 
tinued empty. 

“ Perhaps fortune will yet favor me ; I must try — try — try,” 
he said, as each evening he viewed the scanty yield. 

So he continued to try — try ; but his money was nearly gone, 
and despair began to make his feeble form tremble. To add still 
greater trouble to his mind, he remembered that the other 
miners had declared the ravine to be good for nothing, and left 
it in disgust. But people say, that “ the miner must not run 
about, and he shall surely make a fortune,” and under such 
conviction did Uncle Thomas work; every day continuing to 
exhaust his pockets, until, finally, starvation threatened to be 
his woeful end. So old and weakly, he could perform but little 
labor ; and each day he felt his weakness increasing. 

“0! what’s to be done — what’s to be done!” he cried, and 
laid his aching joints down to rest ; but tears— they were tears 
of distress — closed his vision. He awoke, and happy smiles 
stole over his aged face ; for a new thought had flitted through 
his mind. 


166 


THE LADY OP THE WEST ; OR, 


“Perhaps the adjoining ravines will pay?” he thought, and 
sprang to his feet ; and forthwith did he proceed to a heautiful 
ravine, about half a mile distant — afterward known by the 
name of Uncle Thomas’s ravine — and, sure enough, made the 
discovery of hidden treasure in greater abundance than was 
ever before known in that region ! 

His heart grew cheery, and his health improved ; his bright 
hopes gave him strength ; and like a youth seemed Uncle 
Thomas. For a few days he continued alone, each day making 
a beautiful addition to his purse, and promising still greater 
success. But he had lived a public life, and his greatest priva- 
tion was society ; and immediately he resolved to make his dis- 
coveries public. This* was his great mistake. At this time, 
emigration had nearly all arrived from the Plains, and great 
numbers from the sea ; so that all through the mines, through 
the mountains and valleys, through the forests and over the 
plains, along every creek, river, ravine, and hollow, both by day 
and by night, droves of prospecting miners were strolling, be- 
neath their burdens of blankets, picks, and shovels, in search of 
“good diggings.” 

Uncle Thomas still camped at the Spring, and always walked 
down to his work. Almost every evening a few miners were 
encamped at the Spring, merely for the night, but on their way 
to the upper diggings. To these the old man communicated the 
fact of his discoveries ; but, at this time, people generally judged 
of the richness of the diggings by the number of miners at work ; 
and, as no others were there, they made light of the old lean’s 
story. 

“ See here, gentlemen ! I made all of this to-day — two 
ounces !” said Uncle Thomas, showing them the precious metal. 

Looks of astonishment enlarged their eyes, and they could 
scarcely wait for the morning to arrive. The morning came ; 
but, before the next day passed, fifteen miners were working 
upon the ravine ; the richness of the vein seemed to be rapidly 
increasing, and all were merry. In a few days the ravine was 
completely filled with miners, from its rise to its junction with 
the creek below. Crackling camp-fires were lighted along its 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


167 


sides, and white tents clustered under every tree. In the even- 
ing the wild wolves were gone, hut blazing lights glimmered in 
every direction. Fiddling and dancing changed its mountain 
wildness into public gayety ; and the woodman’s ax, his laugh 
and jolly whoop, made it seem as a civilized home. 

Uncle Thomas had taken the precaution to mark off his claim 
before the place became crowded, which was remarkably for- 
tunate ; for the place was so exceedingly rich, that, in a few 
days, many of the miners were engaged in serious disputes 
about their respective boundaries. Every inch of ground was 
most eagerly sought for ; since the smallest portion was of great 
value. The old man’s claim promised to yield the little fortune 
that he was desirous of obtaining; and, in a few weeks, he 
believed he should possess a sufficient sum to enable him to live 
a more happy life. The animating scene pleased him ; his old 
age seemed to change into boyhood, and his delight was to con- 
verse with his young companions. His rheumatism disappeared, 
and he could walk nimbly through the village of tents, impart- 
ing good humor and friendship wherever he moved. In the 
evenings, a few young men would cluster about his tent, to hear 
his agreeable descriptions of foreign lands, and the scenes of his 
youth ; here, at a late hour, when the little ravine was quieted 
in sleep, he would be diverting his young companions, or leading 
their gay minds away from silly trifles, to devotional contempla- 
tions ; and his words fell with so much truth and soberness in 
this wild retreat, that the young men sat, fondly catching every 
syllable, as though its purity nourished the soul — so much like 
an imaginary heaven was the melody of his trembling voice. 
But, alas ! the scene was soon to change — the fine, golden pros- 
pects were soon to be scattered. 

The news of the richness of the ravine became spread abroad, 
and the prospecting community continued to crowd in, until the 
place was overstocked by an immense population. Many were 
exceedingly poor, and where they could obtain an inch of ground 
they seized upon it. 

It was a bright, sunny morning, but still and clear. The 
long shadows of the pine and the oak contrasted strangely with 


168 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


the yellow leaves strewn along the mountain side, and their pale 
and varying colors seemed sad and melancholy ; even the birds 
— the little birds — sang with more feeling than before, and 
the very air of heaven seemed to contain a damp and woeful 
gloom. ’Twas that soothing season, when the dew-drops fall 
so mournfully from the leafy trees, marking the lapse of time by 
each gentle “ tick — tick.” 

Where the immense crowd of miners were once busy, picking, 
shoveling, laughing, and talking, now not a living soul could be 
seen, save a dense crowd, huddling upon the old man’s claim ! 
He was in their midst, but his trembling voice could not be 
heard above the thousand tongues that seemed to be clashing 
with furious oaths. Jackets were pulled off, sleeves turned up, 
and that positive “ He shan’t,” “ He shall,” was ringing through 
the crowd ; pushing and jamming even commenced. 

A packer, with mules laden with provision, was coming: 
’twas Simons. He rushed into the crowd, and, with a strong 
voice, cried out, “ 0! gentlemen, don’t; for God’s sake, don’t;” 
and, in a moment, Uncle Thomas was brought from the crowd 
— bleeding ! His pale face was covered with blood ; his eyes 
seemed wild with fear ! 

’Twas ten o’clock. A respectable-looking jury assembled in 
the shade beneath a spreading oak. Thirty or forty persons 
were present ; the rest were at their respective places, at work. 
Beside the jury stood Uncle Thomas ; *his face was patched. He 
trembled ; but tears moistened his eyes no longer. 

“Gentlemen,” said he to the jury — but his voice was faint, 
“ I have been here a few weeks. I was the first man on this 
ground — I discovered it. Here are my witnesses.” 

The men whom he invited to the ravine stepped forward, and 
testified to the same ; and then he proceeded again : 

“ I have wrought here every day since I made the discovery ; 
and, according to all the rules of the diggings, I consider my- 
self entitled to the ground.” 

After a moment’s silence, a rude, large, two-fisted man stepped 
up, and said, “ Not so fast, old boy,” giving Uncle Thomas a 
sarcastic smile; “every story has two sides — d’ye understand 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


169 


that ? I s’pose you think you foreigners are going to come in 
and make laws for us, eh ?” 

The jury said to him, “ Sir, don’t abuse the old man : proceed 
to tell us why you jumped the claim !” 

“ Gentlemen, me and my party took it, because he hadn’t any 
right to it. He’sa d — d foreigner, and hasn’t paid his tax — 
d’ye understand that?” 

Uncle Thomas exclaimed, “ Why, what do you mean by tax ? 
I was told the mines were free.” 

“ They are not free to you d — d foreigners, to be stealing 
our gold away.” 

Uncle Thomas became indignant at the word stealing, and 
advanced and said : 

“ Tell me not that I was stealing, until you have trampled my 
dead body in the ground !” and he struggled forward. The jury 
held him back, but he trembled with indignant feelings — his 
aged brow knit, and his eyes flashed fire. The large, ugly man 
smiled — ’twas a demoniac hatred — and proceeded : 

“ I know the law of this country, and every foreigner that 
won’t live up to it ought to be tied to a tree and have his d — d 
hide whipped off, d’ ye understand that ?*’ 

The old man looked at the jury and turned pale with fear, but 
he asked : 

“ What is the law, that you are hinting of ?” 

“ If I had you tied to a tree — you d — d English son of a 

and had a good lariat, I’d teach you what the law was ; come 
here to talk to us Americans about laws — you d — d thick-skulled 
foreigner,” striding toward the old man. 

Uncle Thomas quivered with rage, but his eyes flashed and 
showed how feelingly the insult had goaded him ; but, as the 
ruffian advanced, another — it was Simons, for he was one of the 
j ur y — stepped between Uncle Thomas and him, and while his 
brow beamed with manliness, and his strong, clear voice carried 
courage in its accent, he said : 

“ Stand back — but touch that old man, if you dare !” Then 
turning to the old man, he said : 

15 


170 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


“ What he is after, is this : there is a law in this country, 
requiring twenty dollars a month from foreigners — it ’s a low, 
selfish piece of rascality, got up by gamblers (for the purpose of 
lining their own pockets), under the pretense of supporting the 
revenue — and through this infamous law — which caused one of 
my own partners to be murdered — this scoundrel seizes the op- 
portunity of glutting his Irish vengeance upon you, because you 
are English.” Then turning to the two-fisted man, he said : 

“ Shame, to your dastardly cowardice — see your marks upon 
that poor old man’s face ! Style yourself an American ! been 
here two or three years, and made a little money, and now wish 
to have vengeance on this poor old man, for what your country 
suffered from England a hundred years ago ! But don’t touch 
him any more — it might not be wholesome.” 

A curious man was this two-fisted Irishman. Not very unlike 
a few newspaper publishers that continue to disgrace the land 
by an unnatural, ungrateful, contracted, inhuman, unwise, crim- 
inal distinction between the natural rights of man. But the 
Irishman was not to blame — a law had set him an example. 
That law was and now is, claimed to be a just law by many 
newspapers of our great Bepublic ! Foreigners can not speak 
much about it in California — few of them speak our language. 
But, meet them in their own countries, and, our word for it, 
reader, you will hear something to your advantage. But we are 
going to confine ourselves to facts that occurred to persons who 
speak our own language, and who are yet living among us. The 
case mentioned, needed no further testimony, and the jury asked 
the old man if he was a foreigner, to which he replied : 

“ I am. I was born and brought up in England. I came to 
this country about a year ago, with the intention of remaining 
here the remainder of my days. But I did not take out citizen- 
ship papers, because I was yet unacquainted with the country ; 
and, another thing, I did not dislike my own country so much 
as to withdraw my allegiance. No, I love England ! How can 
I help it — all my ancestors are buried there ! The dust of my 
own father and mother is reposing upon that isle ! I can not cry 
out against them ! Nor will I ! I was too poor to live there, 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


171 


and that is what brought me here ; but if I can’t be treated as 
a man, as an equal, you may depend that there is yet too much 
independent blood in my veins to permit me to yield allegiance 
to such a government as this. Take my claim ! I don’t want 
it ! But I do not yield it because the great Creator of the uni- 
verse gave you any better right to it than he did to me ; but I 
yield it because my rights are taken away from me — because I 
feel unable to bear the outrage you are heaping upon me, and 
because I am obliged to submit to your wishes.” 

They laughed at him, and took his claim. 

Time rolled on. October came. Clouds streaked the heavens, 
and a hazy atmosphere almost hid the stars. Late at night, by 
a small camp-fire in the open air, sat uncle Thomas — alone ! 
alone ! alone ! It was a small log on which he was sitting ; his 
hands were crossed, and resting upon one knee ; his face was 
calm and sallow ; his eyes were sunken and distressed, but gazed 
alternately upon the stars, the fire, and into the dark woods ; 
and he shivered and looked again, but the same sad scenes cried, 
alone, alone ! 

“What shall I do? what shall Ido?” he said, and tears of 
disappointment stole down his pale, but honest-looking face. 
“ By fair and honest exertion have I tried for half a century 
to earn my bread, but all my attempts are foiled, and I am obliged 
to yield at last, to the obstructions that have been strewn along 
my pathway. Oh ! G-iver of all good, thy earth — half-inhabited 
earth — is too small ! man hath not possessions enough ! But oh! 
God, why gavest thou me a passion and power to roam over the 
earth ? Knowest thou not that I have no right upon this soil, 
unless I swear to hate — to hate my own land ? thou hast placed 
the gold in the earth, but lo ! thou hast neglected to inform me 
that thou hadst intended it only for some of thy chosen people ?” 
but while his voice yet lingered, a beast clothed in black and white , 
whose head glistened with bowie-knives, whose fiery-red nostrils 
were bleeding with duels, and whose mouth foamed with political 
speeches, with a Bible in one hand and a catechism in the other, 
and “ freedom” on his breast, advanced, and with a sarcastic nasal 
tone, said: 


172 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


“You would carry the gold to another country, if you were 
allowed to dig it !” 

The old man answered : 

“ I did not intend to have done so ; hut I should now! Ay, I 
shall do more — you have kindled a vengeance against you, more 
dreadful than all your mines are worth,” and his ire was rising — 
he feared nothing living — he sprang toward the beast ; but lo ! the 
political scamp vanished as a dream, leaving his mortified brother 
of the human family mourning over the contracted views that 
some people have of natural rights, and of the noble tone of 
legislation that is necessary to great power, strength and long 
existence. 

Uncle Thomas still lingered about the river, washing over 
“ second-hand” earth ; but almost daily did his purse continue to 
decrease, and serious trouble began to affect his health. 

The rains soon came, and his old complaint returned. Provis- 
ions rose from one up to two dollars per pound, and his money 
was rapidly going. He could not procure good diggings and re- 
tain his claim, neither could he go all the way to San Francisco 
for a license, for his funds were too small. In this distressed 
condition several weeks passed, but his rheumatism confined him 
to his camp, and only a few dollars were left in his possession. 

“ 0 ! my God, must I starve? — starve among these wild moun- 
tains!” he said, one night, laying himself down upon his blanket- 
bed. It was an awful night ; the wind was blowing, the rain 
falling in torrents, and the heavy forest roaring fearfully and 
wild, while every bend and shriek of the little tent cried with 
terror, and the poor old man shook with fear. 

“ Only seven dollars! ’twill only last me two days longer ! ‘ 0 ! 
my God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me!’ Must I die here? 
alone ! alone !” But his voice was scarcely still, when distant 
voices and blundering footfalls were heard approaching. The 
old man became silent, raised a little in his bed, then faintly said 
to himself, “ 0 heavens ! why must my fellow creatures travel 
through the wild forest on such a night ! Hark ! oh ! even their 
voices render the howling wilderness more terrible ! and oh ! this 
rain ! this rain is too horrible to contemplate ! But oh ! this 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


173 


whirling wind, this crashing of trees and this twisting and bend- 
ing of my little tent — my only home ! And these poor fellows are 
out such a night ! 0 heavens ! Ah ! I will strike a light, apd these 
lost men may be sheltered/’ and Uncle Thomas leaned over his bed- 
side and struck a light, which shone upon the sides of his tent 
and made it an attractive object. Then again he laid himself 
down to think upon his own miserable condition, and, while he 
thought, he said to himself : 

“ Only seven dollars more, and my money will be gone ! 0 ! 
what ’s to be done, what ’s to be done ! Americans boast of free- 
dom and equal rights ! would to God they could be foreigners 
in their own country awhile ! To be treated as beasts ! To have 
their money and their property taken away from them, and to be 
driven to beggary by law ! law ! law ! yes, law ! Shame to such 
outrageous piracy ; but — hark — hark ! They are coming. 0 
heavens ! how horrible this night!” and while he hearkend, per- 
sons came up to his tent-door, and one of them asked, “ Halloo ! 
anybody live here ?” 

Uncle Thomas rose into a sitting posture and replied : 

“Yes, my friends, one sick old man. Come in, out of the 
storm !” 

“ We have been lost, and we wish to remain all night with 
you !” 

“ Certainly, gentlemen, come in.” 

The strangers then unloosed the tent buttons in order to 
enter ; but one of them said : 

“ Faith, old gintleman, but I believe I know yer voice. If it 
may please yer honor, are ye not Uncle Thomas?” 

The old man commenced to rise in his bed, and replied : 

“ That is what I am called, but, if you please, who shall I call 
you ? I think I also know your voices.” 

The two strangers then entered, young men they were, and 
were carrying heavy bundles of blankets all soaked with rain ! 
their boots were covered with mud, and they seemed very cold 
and tired. But as soon as they entered, before they laid down 
their bundles, they came to the old man ’s bedside, and shook 
his hand warmly, saying: 


174 


THE LADY OF THE WEST ; OR, 


0 ! uncle, we are so glad to see you !” But the old man 
was so overjoyed that he could scarcely refrain from shedding 
tears ; for he fancied they were old aquaintances. The lamp, a 
sort of tin plate fixing it was, cast a dim light upon the faces 
of the young men, but yet the old man did not know them, and 
he said: — 

“0, gentlemen, who are you? I am nearly dying to know 
you ! Do tell me !” 

Then one of them replied : 

“ We are Jimie and Charley, whom you knew on the Plains.” 

“ 0 ! is it possible ! Well, I am happy to see you, my young 
friends, very happy indeed,” and he shook their hands warmly, 
and rose from his bed. Jimie and Charley then laid down their 
bundles, and spoke much about the horrors of the night. But 
when the old man arose, Jimie said : 

“ 0 ! uncle, why do you limp ? Are you not well ?” 

“ I have the rheumatism a little, Jimie, that ’s all. But I ’m 
pleased to see you two look so well.” 

“ Faith, uncle/-’ said Charley, “ then we deceive our feelings, 
for it ’s divil the morsel we have ate since the cock-crowing of 
the morning,” and he and Jimie busied themselves by twisting 
the water from their clothes. 

“ Well, Charley and Jimie, then I will make you a cup of tea,” 
said the old man, hobbling out to the camp-fire, and stirring up 
the coals. 

“ But you must not go in the rain, uncle,” said Jimie; “ stop 
here, we can wait upon ourselves, we always carry pots and 
kettles. It will endanger your health.” 

“No, I thank you, Jimie, nothing will injure an Englishman 
when he is making tea for his friends. You know we English 
consider ourselves proteges to Omnipotence when we are giving 
anybody something to eat or drink ; we are brought up in that 
idea, and our faith is so strong that nothing can hurt us.” And 
Uncle Thomas laughed and grew merry. 

“ Glad to see you, my young friends; but have you had ‘good 
luck/ or what is it makes you both so fat?” 


THE HOLD SEEKERS. 


175 


“ 0 ! uncle, do come in out of the rain,” said Jimie, “ do, on 
my account, do ; we can prepare our supper.” 

For a long time Uncle Thomas kept punching and raking at 
the fire, with so much earnestness that he nearly forgot his 
rheumatism. For some time Charley busied himself wringing 
the water out of his and Jimie’ s blankets, and cleaning his boots. 

“ Well, uncle,” said Jimie, after they had placed a kettle of 
water carefully oyer the fire, “well, I suppose you cannot do 
anything at mining when you are troubled with the rheumatism?” 

“ I haven’t for some time ; but I was so poor that I was 
obliged to work as long as I was able.” 

“ Have you been so bad, long?” 

“No, a few weeks only ; but I feel better to-night than I have 
been for a long time. Tell me, have you been fortunate ?” 

But they were entering the tent, and Charley, just wet enough 
to feel full of mischief, took up the reply. ' 

“ Faith we ’ve been lucky enough to pull all the claws off our 
fingers’ ends, and give the sour colic to our moral perseverance ; 
but divil the thing comes into our pockets, save a few holes at 
the bottom end. I say, Jimie, where did ye place our bread? 
oh ! here it is ; but, boy, ye should never wrap the bread up into 
an ould shirt — bad luck to it — it hasn’t seed the soap-tub for a 
season, I ’ll wager.” 

The old man burst into a fit of laughter ; but asked again, 
“ Then, Charley, you have not made your pile yet?” 

“Faith if it’s earth and rocks ye’re meaning, I’ll wager 
Jimie and myself have made more o’ them into piles than we ve 
ever been paid for!” 

“ Well, I am glad to see you enjoy good health, Charley.” 

“ Thank yer honor, uncle, for it’s all I’ve got, save the clothes 
upon me ; but I ’m sorry, uncle, that I cannot speak well o yer 
looks !” 

“ I have not been very well, Charley, but I am so anxious to 
hear your history, since you have been in the country, where 
you have been mining, and how you have been doing !” 

Charley made a comical bow and replied, “As soon as we get 
our tea I shall give ye a history as long as my finger, and as 


176 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


hard as the Corkonian knot on my head. I ’ll tell ye o’ things 
about a miner’s life that beats all the holes in my shirt — solid 
facts. Faith it ’s no little that yer humble servant has ascer- 
tained about the metaphysics o’ gold digging, I ’ll wager ; nor is 
it few tracks he has made along these yellow mountains.” 

It is extremely difficult to represent Charley’s language, for 
at times he spoke very good English, and again he spoke very 
Irish-ified ; but still he acted perfectly natural, and was a fair 
personification of any good-souled Irishman. 

Uncle Thomas finally had the tea made ; and the three sat 
down in the tent to enjoy their repast ; and while the rain and 
wind continued to peal upon their little house with a dreadful 
mingling of sadness and terror, the happy Charley lighted up 
his good-humored phiz with a pleasing smile, and said : 

“Well, uncle, now for yer humble servant’s experience, but 
if it may please yer honor another drop o’ tea before I commence. 
Uncle, that tea puts me in mind o’ ould Ireland; a little slice 
o’ bread Jimie, if ye ’re after my blessings jest !” 

Charley smiled, and always helped himself. 

“ Well, uncle, the Michigan Company concluded to run under 
close reef, and grounded ; so yer humble servant and my friend 
Jimie there, waded out, and scud through the dust and hot sun 
’til Sacramento, where Jimie was obliged to stop and write a line 

to his darlin’ 0 ! I beg pardon, Jimie, but I didn’t intend 

to tell it.” 

“ And who did you write to ?” asked Jimie 

“ To my sister,” said Charley, “ I always write ‘ Dear Miss,’ 
when I write to her. But never mind now. Uncle, you bake 
the best bread I ’ve seed the winter, if it may please yer honor. 
Well, d’ ye see now, after leaving the city — bless the name, given 
to a few tents — we went ’til Stony-Bar, a better named place 
never starved a beggar, and commenced digging — I beg pardon, 
uncle, — everything else but gold ; — that ’s the most moralizing 
tea. Well, uncle, we tumbled rocks and shoveled water until we 
became ashamed o’ our ill luck. So I says to Jimie, ‘ We shall 
move,’ and he says to me, ‘ Mormon Gulch was a capital place,’ 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 177 

and cleaner than my boots were two pockets that moved in a bee- 
line for Mormon Gulch.” 

“ Are you not going to speak of Miss St. John?” Jimie asked. 

“ Och ! — bad luck to it — it ’s her I ’m forgetting all the time. 
D’ ye see now, a fine old man — by the way has one o’ the bloom- 
enest craythurs for a daughter that ye ever laid eyes upon ; but 
what d’ ye think Jimie said to her?” 

“ Perhaps he wanted to marry her !” said the old man. 

“Not a word did he speak ’til her — another slice of bread ; 
ah ! thank yer honor — but if I should had as good an oppor- 
tuni-fluity of words as himself, I ’ll wager i ’d made a solitary 
march through her affections, plain as the knot on my head.” 
Always stopping, at each sentence, to eat and drink. “ Well, 
d’ye see now, it was in the Mormon Gulch we labored so severely ; 
and, after scraping thegither two hundred dollars, we purchased 
a bit o’ ground, about nine feet square jest, d’ye see now ; well, 
faith, we went to work, and like good fellows we pulled, and 
tumbled, and shoveled rocks for a month, and nary hate o’ 
ground did we leave unturned ; and what d’ye think we made by 
it?” Then Charley sipped his tea, and Uncle Thomas replied: 

“ A thousand dollars or two, I suppose.” 

“Nary red!” says Charley, sedately. “So I says to Jimie, 
‘We shall leave the Gulch — bad luck to it;’ and he says to me, 
‘ The newspapers are spaking well of the Yuba ;’ but what d’ye 
think we done ?” 

“ I s’pose you went to the Yuba,” said Uncle Thomas. 

“The very same, yer honor, and we camped among the moun- 
tains jest; and while Jimie was after spreading the tarpolin, I 
took a squint o’ the mines ; and never were more truthful words 
spoken than what the newspapers left out!” and Charley grew 
exceedingly sedate. “ But, d’ye see now, we were determined to 
be afther giving it a trial ; and, no sooner had we our camp set to 
rights, than into the stones and water we pitched ; and what 
d’ye think we made, the first week, jest?” 

“Not anything, I expect.” 

“We made holes in our boots — that’s good tea, uncle, and 
Charley looked serious. “Faith, uncle, we were, entre nous. 


178 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


nearer like two "beggars than the debris o’ that hit o’ ground is,” 
pointing to the fragments of supper ; “ and our moral philosophy 
began to ferment, and our prayers tried to murther our bad 
luck, by holy petitions to unsound sleep, jest. But what does 
yer honor think we were afther doing then ?” 

“ I suppose you moved again ?” 

“ Faith, we did — bad luck to it — move ’til we had nary red 
left. So I says to Jimie, ‘ Ye shall prospect, and I will hire out, 
to get another stake, jest, d’ye see ?’ Well, I went at it ; and, 
faith, I never earned two hundred dollars in one month so easy 
in all the days o’ my life. And what d’ye think we were afther 
doing next ?” 

“ It ’s hard to say, Charley.” 

“ But it was harder to keep the money. No, uncle, we went 
— bad luck to it — to prospecting, and every blessed foot o’ 
ground in California have we traveled over, save this ravine ; 
and, as soon as it’s day, I ’ll wager we’ll give it an examination, 
and leave it poorer than we came ’til it.” 

“Well, Charley, you have had quite a romancing life of it; 
but you are neglecting your tea !” 

“ A thousand thanks to yer honor, but I ’ve drinked and ate 
more than I wanted, bekase it ’s the cheapest meal I ’ve had for 
a fortnight ; but give us your history o’ gold digging — doesn’t it 
rain though ?” 

“ Mine is a short history, and not a very pleasing one, I can 
assure you.” 

“ And, faith, I expect ye have made a fortune in this ravine ; 
but, I beg pardon, I ’m hindering ye from telling it.” 

“ Well,” continued Thomas, “ after leaving Warner, I came 
over to the North Fork: but there I was attacked with the 
rheumatism, and obliged to quit. I heard good accounts of this 
place, and immediately moved over ; but, when I arrived here, I 
found only a few miners, and that the ravine was good for 
nothing. In a few days they moved away, so that I had it aN 
to myself ; and I might as well have had a hundred leagues for 
all the good it was to me.” But Charley interrupted : 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 179 

“ But tell me, if it may please yer goodness, why they call the 
place Uncle Thomas’s ravine ?” 

“ In a moment, Charley. Well, after I was entirely run out, 
I concluded to try a small ravine just below here ; and, sure 
enough, I discovered a vein of almost pure gold.” 

“ Faith, I knew ye were a lucky man ; bad luck to it, I wish 
Jimie and myself had been with ye.” 

“Well,” continued Uncle Thomas, “I had been here a good 
while then ; and, you know, I ’m very fond of company — in fact, 
I would rather be in company with a dog than to be alone — so I 
immediately gave out a knowledge of my discoveries ; and that 
is why this settlement has been called after me.” 

“ Faith, it ’s few people I ’d invite to new diggings,” said 
Charley. 

“ Ay, Charley, but one never knows what’s best beforehand. 
But — to continue with my story — in a few days the ravine be- 
came crowded, and everybody were making fortunes ; even my- 
self, who can only do about quarter as much work as most men, 
was doing very well. Well, as soon as I had my own claim 
fairly opened, just ready to commence taking out the gold, it 
was jumped!” 

“ What is it ye are afther saying ?” said Charley ; and his 
black eye grew indignant. 

“Yes, Charley, they took my ground away!” and Uncle 
Thomas became sad ; but Charley rose to his feet. 

“ Are ye telling me they drove ye from yer own ground ? ’ 

“ Yes, Charley ; an Irishman accused me of stealing, because 
I didn’t pay the tax ; and, you know, an Englishman couldn t 
stand that ; so I struck him ; but I came near losing my life, 
and only for a young packer rescuing me, I should have never 
escaped !” and the old man shuddered ; but Charley became ex- 
cited, and said : 

“ I ’ll wager the villain was from the county Cork.” 

“ But do not be in a hurry, Charley ; I always like to take 
my time in telling a story. Well, when I asked why they took 
my claim, they said, because I was a foreigner and these are 
your republican laws,” said the old man, turning his remarks 


180 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


toward Jimie, “ to profess freedom, and practice pilfering people 
who had the misfortune — or rather, I should say, fortune — to he 
horn on a different soil. Shame on your freedom, that guaran- 
tees your own people the right to steal from others !” 

“ Yes, it’s a very selfish law; hut,” said Jimie — 

“But, what? You can stand up and preach about liberty — 
great country — freedom ; hut, let me get as much as will carry 
me hack to my native land, and you will see what I think of 
Bepublicanism.” 

“ But I don’t see why you apply your remarks to me ; I am as 
much opposed to that law as you are. There is where you Eng- 
lish people all judge too hastily of our country ; hut — ” 

“ Can any man say I am judging too hastily when I am 
rohhed of my property — property in the ground is as much one 
man’s as another’s — when I am literally rohhed, under the pre- 
tense of law ?” 

“But here; this is what I mean — you are not considerate 
enough of the manner in which that law was made. Don’t you 
know, the Governor himself is a blackleg, and all who are con- 
nected with him ?” 

“But there’s the trouble with these republican governments. 
We have, in England, men in office, only, who do not need the 
little pilfering dollars they can scrape off of foreigners.” 

“ And, faith, did the miners not he afther seeing ye have fair 
play?” 

“ 0, yes ! if I had only had their voice to deal with, I should 
have retained my claim ; hut where was the use of them giving 
it to me ? The other party could have sued it away from me 
anyhow.”* 

“ Bless my soul ; I would have called a jury, and turned the 
rascals off, before they knew what they were about ; and divil 
the one I would have left.” 

“ But I had a jury, and fine-looking men they were ; hut no — 
the trouble is just here : Bepuhlicanism is corrupt ; and I am 
astonished at such men as you, Jimie, trying to uphold such a 
system,” and the old man gave Jimie an exceedingly severe look 
of displeasure. 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


181 


“ But there is where you English people always pronounce, as 
we Americans think, too hastily against Bepublicanism. Now, 
Charley, there, can tell you what my sentiments are on this tax- 
law, and yet you apply your remarks to me, as though I was to 
blame for your troubles.” 

“ And faith he is right. Divil the morsel o’ tax will he let 
me pay ; and he says to me, before I shall pay the tax, we will 
fight for the ground ; and when the money is scarce, I would 
rather fight — and that is the truth.” 

“But,” said the old man, “when you, as well as all good 
Americans, stand by, and see such laws enacted ; then why have 
we not a right to blame you for them?” 

“ Why, here, I ’ll tell you ; you are aware that in all new 
countries, everywhere, bad people, blacklegs, murderers, robbers, 
and thieves, form a large part of the population. Now, if such 
people make gambling and stealing justifiable by law, I have 
nothing more to do with it than you have. This is the misfor- 
tune of Republicanism — it may show that a criminal people are 
not fit for that kind of government ; but it has nothing to do 
with the system when the inhabitants are mostly inclined to 
morality. A band of pirates may be republican — may decide by 
a majority — vote that they will plunder a ship ; but that does 
not make the crime any the less ; neither does it prove that the 
equality of the pirates in voting was corrupt ; but, that the vote 
itself was corrupt, I do not pretend to deny. So it is in such 
wretched laws here ; but you are blaming the government — the 
system — instead of the law itself. And here is the dangerous 
point, which every thinking American dreads — that such vile 
enactments are going to prejudice all foreign nations against 
Republicanism, and against ourselves ; and that, should we be- 
come involved with any of them in a serious war, the foreign 
citizens in our own country would take up arms against the gov- 
ernment. We have already had a little demonstration of this 
fact in the Mexican war ; and, as we are aware, that nearly all 
foreigners are opposed to slavery, they could be very easily pre- 
judiced against Republicanism, and in favor of Ecclesiastical 
powers. But, what good can I do ? I may vote ; I may argue ; 


182 


THE LADY OE THE WEST; OR, 


I may do anything ; hut wliat does it all amount to ? Only to 
he abused hy other people— to he hlamed hy Englishmen, for, 
myself, trying to do the best!” 

“ But I do not attach any blame to you, nor to anybody, for 
trying to do what is right.” 

“ But you blame us for failing !” 

“ Well, perhaps I was a little too fast there, but let me ask, 
how you would feel, if in some foreign country, where you were 
an entire stranger, some of the people were sustained by law for 
robbing you? Would you not feel like abusing any such people 
at every opportunity? Would the value of the stolen property 
itself be all your consideration ? Would you not, most likely, 
be enraged at the principle, so that everything you saw or heard 
would displease you ? 

“ I know it would be very trying to my nature,” said Jimie, 
“ and I have not much doubt but that I should become more 
passionate than most of men ; but for all that, I have no desire 
to admit that I would be doing justice to allow myself to run to 
such extremes.” 

But here Charley interrupted : 

“ Oeh ! bad luck to your politics, why don’t you tell us all the 
story jest ? Faith I have been waiting on ye until the bones o’ 
my legs are getting stiff with the cowld. Bother the taxes, I 
pays no tax, and Jimie declares if none o’ them pays no more 
than what I am going to pay, it will be divil the penny they will 
get.” 

“ But that is all my story,” said the old man. “ Since that 
time I have been washing ‘ tailings ;’ but a few days ago the 
rheumatism got so bad that I was obliged to stop. And what I 
will do now, I cannot tell. I am so situated that I cannot work 
in the wet-diggings, and if I go to the dry-diggings and get a 
claim that will pay anything, why somebody will come and take 
it away from me. I wish I had money enough to leave the 
country, I would not trouble their diggings much ; I would go 
where I would not be looked upon as a dishonest man, merely 
because I was born in England.” 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


183 


“ 0 ! you are getting really.discouraged. Things may all come 
right yet — look at Charley and me ; we have hardly as much as 
would buy a barrel of flour.” 

“ But you are young, and have good health.. I am old, I am 
troubled with a painful disease ; I am where the law will not 
allow me to hold property unless I pay an enormous tax, so large 
a tax that I cannot pay it ; I am so old and weakly that people 
will not work with me. Then, what have I to encourage me ?” 

“ Your case is a pretty hard one,” said Jimie sympathetically. 

“ Faith it is, and we are an unfortunate lot got thegither — faix 
the gold diggings ; but ye ’re both forgetting that it ’s time to 
‘ turn in’ I” 

“Well,” said Jimie, “we must examine these diggings to- 
morrow, and see what opportunity is remaining.” 

“ Why, there is nothing here now; this ravine is well dug — all 
turned over. But I ’ll tell you,” continued the old man, “ there 
has been a new place, called Bush Canon, discovered ; it is just 
behind the hills, and promises to be a very rich place.” 

“ Well, we must try all the places ; but really it is very late, 
and I think we must adjourn until morning.” 

“ I say, Jimie, must the wettest blankets lie below us or above 
us ? — bad luck to my holey boots, they stick tighter to my feet 
than a priest to a text, and little more good are they doing to me.” 

With right good-will the three laid down to sleep. The rain 
and wind still continued to whiz, and the darkness grew more 
terrible. Uncle Thomas was comforted, and sweeter repose was 
not his companion for many long — long months past. During 
the heavy gushings of water, and the squeaking of his little tent, 
the sound sleeping of his young companions made him appreciate 
the lonesome nights he had passed ; and the comfort of friends 
brightened his gloomy prospects, and already joy and gladness 
seemed to dawn before him. 

The morning was calm and sad. The rain had ceased, but 
dark, wild clouds cast a fearful gloom over the still forest, and 
each passing moment threatened a heavy shower. The young 
prospectors sallied over the hills in search of the new diggings ; 
and Uncle Thomas busied himself sitting about his tent, waiting 


184 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


their return. The day passed wearily. The night followed, dark 
and rainy, hut the young men’s absence began to distress the 
old man. Another dark night came, and they returned. 

“Thunder and blizzen, uncle, but it’s dark!” said Charley, 
blundering into the tent. 

“ Well, I thought you were not coming to night, you put it 
off so late. But did you keep out of the rain to day ?” said the 
old man, pushing forward blocks to accommodate his visitors with 
seats. 

“ 0 ! we escaped the rain nicely,” said Jimie. 

“Ah, I’m happy to hear it; but have you been to tea? I 
must take the plain fashion of asking beforehand, for my fire 
has gone out; but I waited a long time for you.” 

“Faith if we had known that, we would not have been so 
bothered with the plaguy fire ; for the bad craythur himself would 
have smoked the eyes out o’ his head to make it burn ; but we 
made it go afther awhile, and had a good cup o’ tea, and some 
slapjacks, with a nice bit o’ molasses, and faith the same may 
be a stranger to us in a fortnight hence.” 

“ Yes,” said the old man, “ I have seen a great many countries, 
but I know of no country, unless it is a part of Australia, where 
it is so disagreeable in the winter. It has rained every day, and 
I think every hour of the day, for the last fortnight. But that 
is nothing bad after all, for I generally find that in those places 
where it is so disagreeable in the winter, it is equally fine in 
summer. It seems to me as if the two extremes generally go 
together.” 

“ Faith, then this will be a very fine counthry in the summer, 
for more misery could not come together.” 

“ Then, uncle, I suppose you hold to the doctrine that, in all 
similar latitudes, about the same amount of evaporation and 
condensation takes place?” Jimie asked. 

“ Yes, I do, but with this exception, that the face of the 
country, particularly its altitude, being different, prevents the 
same effect from taking place in one place, that would follow the 
same cause in another. It is very probable that the hight of 
these mountains is a sort of condenser ; and is the cause of, or 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


185 


assistant cause of, so much falling weather ; whereas, if the 
country was smooth and level for some distance, the clouds would, 
he carried by without producing rain.” 

“ Faith and I wish somebody would spread them down, for it 
is not only the rain I am caring for, but I am afther having better 
roads, so that Jimie and myself can travel easier ; for if we are 
to follow prospecting all our lives I am thinking that will not 
be long, over such mountains as these jest.” 

“ But, Charley, you know we ’ll not need to do so now, when 
we get to work in our rich claim !” said Jimie. 

“ And bless my sowl we are not telling uncle anything about 
the new-diggings. Shall we tell him ?” said Charley, assuming 
a somewhat comical air. 

“ And pray what is the news? you know it is a case of pressing 
interest when an Englishman asks questions. I am so anxious 
to go over there myself, that I want to know whether you think 
an old man, like me, could do anything ?” 

“ Faith, I can’t explain them to ye, for the mountains are so 
steep I never thinks about the diggings, but my mind strays 
after the ugly mountains. But Jimie, ye shall tell it all to the 
owld man yourself.” 

“No, Charley, you must describe the diggings, no backing 
off, sir,” said Jimie. 

“ Yes, Charley, give me a sketch of them. I only want the 
particulars,” said the old man. 

“ Faith, and it is them that troubles me ; for, do ye see, I 
never was a particular man,” said Charley. 

“ Was the road very bad, Charley?” 

“ Faith, it was that — bad luck to it, we were obliged to crawl 
upon our hands and knees to find our way out ; and if Jimie had 
not been a hunter like, divil the hate I should ever seed o’ this 
place again.” 

“But how was it going over?” 

“An’ faith it was fine enough, for beyant that hill it goes 
straight down, and ye would think ye were going to purgatory 
to keep on down it all the way ; but jest close in the bottom ye 
will come before ye see a living soul ; and it is that makes me 
1G 


186 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


think it is rich diggings, fbr, like the had craythur, the gowld 
always snakes off into some dark, ugly gully.” 

“Were there many people there ?” 

“ Faith, and it is hard to say, bekase the brush hangs as thick 
as the hair on an Irishman’s head, and divil the more order is it 
in ; but we tried the ground, and what does yer honor think we 
found?” Charley asked, reaching down to his long pockets. 

“Well, bad enough I suppose!” 

“ Bother the pockets, and it is in here I put it — bad luck to 
it — Jimie, do you know where I put it? Ah! here it is,” said 
Charley, drawing out a small piece of paper, carefully done up. 
Sure, and it was bad enough jest ; but do ye see that?— bad luck 
to your lamp — I never likes a lamp made in a tin plate, it makes 
me think o’ my poor owld mother in Tipperary. Do ye see now, 
we gathered all that the day ; and how many pans do ye think 
we washed for that morsel?” 

“ Well, I can ’t tell I ’m sure ; but to get so much, it must be 
very rich !” said the old man, delighted at the prospect. 

“ Faith, and that all came from two pans o’ earth jest; and I 
can tell ye what is more, when daylight comes in the morning, 
ye shall pull up yer tent and go along with Jimie and myself 
where ye can make a fortune quicker than your owld brain ever 
dramed o’.” 

“ 0 ! I am so delighted to hear it; but do you think there is 
plenty of room ?” 

“ Plenty — plenty, uncle ; but we must not say anything about 
it to any one,” said Jimie. 

“ Ah ! there is no danger of me ever mentioning good dig- 
gings again ; I have learnt a good lesson on that,” said the old 
man, brightening up, as though a new era had commenced. 

Their plans were all laid, ready for an early start in the 
morning; but, just before they retired for the night, Charley 
said, “ Uncle, ye shall do the cooking and making tea, and 
Jimie and myself shall do the work, if it may please yer honor.” 

“ But you don’t mean for me to be a partner with you ?” 

“ Certainly — certainly,” they both answered. 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. ' 187 

“But I can not work as much as either of you!” and Uncle 
Thomas began to be agitated by their kind offer. 

“ But that makes no difference — we are not anxious about you 
doing much. We have not tools sufficient to work alone ; and, 
by going into one party, we have plenty.” 

Uncle Thomas became happy ; but the following night was 
tedious; and rolling and tumbling, half-awake, and feeling 
grateful, the time seemed long ere he looked upon Charley and 
Jimie again. 

“ Ah !” said he to himself, with a low voice, “ why is this 
mighty difference in man ? Why are some so noble and good ? 
Is it because I have before spoken to these ? Had the villains 
who stole my claim been my acquaintances, would they, too, 
have been my friends ? Can it be because people are taught to 
believe that human nature is corrupt, that each treats the other 
as an enemy ? If people were taught to look upon each other 
with a higher opinion of their natural dispositions, would they 
not act with a higher regard for each other ? But, lo ! I am 
straying ! I must believe that the hearts within these two 
young men are wicked ! but, 0 ! my God ! will that prevent me 
from loving them ? Ah ! can this be an evil spirit that makes 
me wish to call the nature of man good ? or is it an evil spirit 
that makes me try to believe that their hearts are wicked ? 
Ah ! it is like the hideous night — impenetrable darkness when- 
ever I gaze, through which flowers and thorns must remain for- 
ever untouched by all who would be happy. Sleep, my friends, 
sleep ! You are not aware, that the news you have told to me, 
prevented me from sleeping. Sleep ! sleep on ! How calm you 
sleep ! Ah ! you are yet young, and ignorant of the hardships 
of life; and, how happy, if you could always remain so! But, 
alas ! time will pass away ! Those red faces will become lean, 
sunken, and pale ! Those rich, heavy locks, will become wasted 
and white ; and age will weaken those bodies ! But, 0 ! where 
shall I be then ? moldering in the tomb ! unknown and un- 
mourned ! Ah ! my eyes are clouded and dim — I am weary 
with conjecture ! Sleep, my friends, sleep on ! I, too, will lay 
down and sleep — I will try to sleep. May the blessing of heaven 


188 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


smile upon my friends !” and the old man laid his head upon his 
rude pillow. The rain was falling lightly ; hut the darkness 
was terrible. Uncle Thomas was pondering upon the various 
scenes of life ; the young men by his side slept soundly. The 
old man heard the rain falling upon the tent ; but, in the dis- 
tance, far out in the dark night, he heard something like horses’ 
feet. The sound became plainer. He raised himself in his bed, 
to hearken. He heard distant voices. “ Ah !” said he, “1 hear 
some one calling — it is a cry for help. Why do people go out 
such nights as this ? Hark ! The call is desperate ! I must 
arouse Jimie and Charley,” and he arose and went to the tent. 
Then, hastily calling, “Jimie! Charley! come! there is a man 
drowning!” he burst from the tent, and ran into the dark. 
Jimie and Charley were up in an instant, and soon followed 
Uncle Thomas. 

“ Here ! there ! quick ! a rope ! a stick ! help ! quick !” was 
shouted from many persons collected around a large well, where 
a man and drowning horse had fallen in. The partner to this 
unfortunate man still sat on his horse, crying for help, but not 
offering any assistance himself. They were supposed to be 
Spaniards. The man was saved by the miners, and both the 
men were conducted to a neighboring camp, to remain until 
morning. Remember this incident, reader ; it will be adverted 
to again ! Uncle Thomas returned to the tent ; and he, and 
Jimie and Charley, talked much about the Spaniard who did 
not offer assistance to his fellow. Now, for a short time, we 
must take leave of Uncle Thomas. 


CHAPTER XVII. 

The weather was warm and sultry, and the parched up valley 
barren and destitute of all the luxuries of that sunny clime. 
The birds had retreated to the shady forest, and a few electric 
lizards darting through the dusty road, or now and then a 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 189 

“ horned toad,” were all the living creatures that were to he seen 
upon the wild Plains. 

Along that barren road traveled a happy man. He was young, 
his step was quick and hopeful ; his eyes rested upon the great 
mountains, upon the distant forests, and upon the level meadow; 
but wherever he gazed, the same happy smile rested on his florid 
features, the same arched brows adorned his freshness and vigor, 
and all his movements depicted the happiness of his hopeful 
heart. He was fortunate. Gold rolled into his pockets at every 
move he made, but still brighter prospects allured the future ; 
and he could scarce command his eager steps as he marched to- 
ward the mountains. Though he choked with thirst, and 
trembled with fatigue — though his feet were crippled and lame, 
and though a languid pain rested in his head, and an approach- 
ing fever threatened his system, yet his praises were upon Cali- 
fornia, and his admiration upon the arid scenes around him — all, 
all because he was prosperous. 

The yellow mountains were lofty and barren. The trail that 
zigzagged to their summit, faced the burning sun: and each 
slaty projection reflected the crisping rays, and darted its suffo- 
cating heat upon the enterprising traveler ; and each angle 
ascended, pierced his rugged system with fiery pain ; and even 
every step he made rent his feverish body by deeper wounds. 
The face that smiled before, was now contracted, wry and sunken ; 
the eyes that feasted in admiration over the scenes before, were 
now distressed and filled with tears ; the hopeful mind, so happy 
before, was now despondent and clouded with fear ; the heart, so 
enthusiastic before, was now weak and despairing, and as the 
poor traveler gazed toward the summit of the mountains he 
trembled and cried for help. But help did not come ; and that 
mortal affliction, cholera, prostrated his noble form, and left him 
groaning in the burning sun ; but every moment severed a chord 
and racked his cramped body by fresher pangs, and every hour 
paled his cheek and sank him nearer the tomb. His hopes be- 
gan to wane, his fears to increase, and his woeful distress clouded 
his vision with tears of agony. 

“ 0 ! my God !” he exclaimed, “ must I die upon this wild 


190 


THE LADY OF TIIE WEST; OR, 


mountain side, alone ! while my eyes rest upon the cities of the 
valley? But, ah ! those cities are far, far away !” and his voice 
was faint and weak — his end seemed near at hand. 

When the evening came, his eyes rested upon the clear blue 
sky above. He looked steadily, for it seemed to grow exceedingly 
beautiful and pleasing. The deep blue ridges between the twink- 
ling stars moved in grand procession, and seemed to form into 
living bodies. But while he continued to look he was delighted 
to perceive a female figure advancing to where he was lying. 
She was clothed in the finest purple, and moved so gracefully 
along, that every star seemed a diamond ornamenting her majes- 
ty, and beautifying her lovely features. She arrived, looked with 
great pity and sorrow upon his suffering condition ; stooped her 
graceful form by his side, and rested her snowy hand upon his 
aching temples. 

“ 0 ! Simons ! Simons !” said she, and he knew it was the 
voice of his love. 

“ 0 ! Simons ! let me take the pains you suffer, for I am 
where I can get relief. Awake, Simons ! 0 ! Simons, awake ! 

for I have come to give you help,” and while she spoke, tears 
fell fast from her eyes upon him, and he continued to look upon 
her, for her beauty seemed beyond description ; but she con- 
tinued, “ Come, come, Simons, arise ! Come, Simons, come, and 
go with me ; for the guests are waiting.” 

Then she pulled him along, and he stood by her side, before 
a great multitude ; but a plain woman rushed upon his bride, 
and embraced her, kissing and weeping. 

“ 0, my love! my fair one! Thee I have known before ; but 
say, 0, my love ! am I unknown to thee ?” He looked, and 
behold! his sister knew his bride! 

Once, twice, thrice, and again, did he attempt to speak ; but 
his throat seemed choked with thirst, and all his efforts about to 
fail ; when, raising his hand to his heart, and making one des- 
perate struggle, “Mary! dear!” escaped his lips; but, lo ! his 
vision fled ! and he knew it was a dream ! He turned his feeble 
body over, looked around him in the dark and lonesome night, 
and wept in reality for his wretched condition. 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


191 


The next morning was still and clear. Simons’ mules, on 
which he was packing provisions, were not to he seen. He 
turned his feeble body, but could do no more. All around him, 
a death-like stillness reigned. No singing birds came with the 
fair morning to comfort the distressed sufferer. No merry 
sounds diverted his troubled mind away from despondency and 
distress. No sympathizing questions fell from the lips of fond 
friends, to soothe his departing vitality — no gentle sister to 
witness his fall, or to cheer his last moments by kind words. 
No, no ; alone ! alone ! the cruel disease was racking his trem- 
bling form. Alone! and sad, he looked upon the bright sun 
rising ; but he knew no escape from the crisping rays that would 
soon fall upon his aching head. Alone ! and sad, he cried for 
help ; he wept with dread at his approaching end, and continued 
to writhe in pain. The trail was a lonely way, and few people 
ever traveled there. It was a new route, and, as he had been 
packing through that country so much, he knew how to take 
advantage of the mountains, which many miners did not ; and, 
consequently, he could entertain but little hope of being discov- 
ered before death should come ! 

“ Ah !” he said, with a weak voice, “ my days are numbered ! 
A few short hours in this burning sun, and my spirit must wing 
its flight to eternity ! This flesh and bones must remain bleach- 
ing upon the wild mountain — food for wolves ! Lo ! here’s the 
folly of mortal ambition — wasted hopes, ruined body, distressed 
mind, and grievous death ! But ah ! the isolated interest of divi- 
ded society has driven me to this. I could not remain poor, and 
be respected !” and his voice ceased for a moment ; his tearful eyes 
gazed upon the bright heavens, and the weak throb of his dying 
heart almost made audible sounds — so wild and still was the 
melancholy scene ! 

“ Hark ! I hear a voice !” and even his breathing seemed to 
have ceased ; but his pale face and glimmering eyes turned down 
the mountain-side. 

“ ’Tis a voice !” he said ; and, trembling with excitement, he 
beheld three persons approaching ! These were interesting-look- 
ing men. One. a tall man. about forty, was a little in advance 


192 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


of the others, and of that honest, good-humored, motive temper- 
ament, free-and-easy kind of men, common among the farmers 
of our country. His name was Watson, hut was always called, 
by his short-legged, Scotch companions, more familiarly, Wattie. 
A real whole-souled, good-sense sort of fellow was Wattie; and 
never could he have appeared more natural than when clothed in 
flannel and corduroy, expounding the principles of agriculture. 

The Scotchmen, Chips and Willie, were dressed something 
after the style of Young America; but their eternal bonnets 
gave them a melange in appearance. Chips, as his name indi- 
cates, was a carpenter, of no small Glasgow experience ; and 
of no very bad disposition was the stoop-shouldered young 
Scottie. But, had some of his florid complexion and high cheek 
bones, been placed upon the more delicate, tape-measuring, pug- 
nosed, laughing, white-headed Willie, his appearance would have 
been none the worse. 

In good-humor, and upon wearied limbs, these fellow mortals 
approached Simons, scarcely aware of the blankets, picks, and 
shovels lashed upon their backs, or of the astonishment they 
expressed by their elongated eyes. But Chips, with his hands 
crammed deep into his pockets, and his eyes filled with sympa- 
thy, proceeded to address Simons. 

“ Ho, maun ! ye should na lie there in the sun. Ye may tak 
the fever, wi’ the heat cornin’ on ye sa. Ye should get up, and 
awa’ to some hoose, where ye can be ta’en care o’.” 

Simons replied, with a very weak voice — for he could scarcely 
speak, “ Sir, I can not rise — I have the cholera !” 

The word cholera startled them, and a look of fear was rapidly 
exchanged. 

“ Ah ! maun,” said Chips, “ I did na ken ye were sa bad, or I 
should na spak sa fast.” 

They all laid down their bundles, and a serious consultation 
commenced, but with low voices. Willie advanced, and, although 
he spoke some words that Simons could not understand, yet he 
ascertained all the particulars of his misfortune. Having learned 
how Simons was attacked, and having made all the inquiries 
that his curious Scotch disposition could summons up, he stood 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


193 


for some time looking upon the unfortunate sufferer, with his 
hands deep in his pockets, and breathing quietly, evidently con- 
templating, with all his mental powers in one direction, what 
was best to be done. But, finally settling the matter, he stooped 
kindly down to Simons, and asked: 

“ Would ye na like a drop o’ whisky ? it ’s sa good to keep the 
circulation going.” 

“No, thank you,” said Simons weakly. 

“ But d’ ye ken it ’s the best thing for the cholera that ye can 
get ?” said Willie, still watching Simons very sympathetically. 

“ No, no,” said Simons. 

“But,” persisted Willie, “it ’ll give ye strength, an’ keep ye 
frae dying ’til we can run for a surgeon !” and he commenced 
fingering into a bag of clothes with great earnestness and pres- 
ently brought out a bottle. 

“ Here,” said he, holding the bottle toward Simons, and giving 
him a most piteous look. 

“ Just a sma’ drop, maun, it may cure ye ! it ’s sa good for 
cholera !” 

“ No, no, I thank you, I never drink:” 

“ But, ye ’ll die, maun, if ye ’ll no tak medicine ! ” said Willie, 
astonished to see him refuse whisky. 

“ That ’s not the medicine I need,” said Simons, feebly, but the 
others had ended their consultation, and Wattie said to Willie : 

“ I think he had better not take any whisky— it ’s not good for 
cholera.” Willie looked astonished at such a fact, and replied : 

“ I beg pardon, Wattie, but it ’ll cure the cholera in Scotland.” 

Eeluctantly indeed did Willie return his bottle to his clothes- 
sack, and most certainly did he now despair of Simons ever re- 
covering. 

“ D’ ye ken which is the nearest hoose?” asked Chips. 

“ There is a butcher living upon the top of the mountain,” said 
Simons. 

“ D’ ye ken how far it is ?” 

“ About a mile and a half,” replied Simons. 

After some little deliberation, they concluded to carry Simons 
up to the butcher’s tent. To do this, a blanket was spread, Simons 
17 


194 


THE LADY OF THE WEST ; OR, 


laid upon it, and the corners were fastened over him. Under 
these fastenings a long pole was passed, so as to afford convenience 
in carrying. Wattie and Chips placed their shoulders under the 
pole and bore him away, followed by Willie, who carried the 
blankets and tools. The trail that ascended the mountain was 
extremely difficult to follow, with a burden. In many places the 
rocky projections were so great that the path would follow along 
the side of the mountain for some distance before it could ascend. 
It was along these sideling places that so many mules fell down 
the mountains, and were dashed to pieces, with which stories every 
one is familiar. Sometimes these trails are so very narrow that 
it is very dangerous for a man to walk ; and should he miss his 
footing it is doubtful whether he would make a halt until he had 
descended nearly a mile of craggy rocks. It is very difficult for 
any person who has never traveled among those steep mountains 
to imagine with what timorous feelings a person will cling to little 
bushes and detached slate-stones when passing such fearful places; 
and what renders it still more giddy is, that, down at the bottom 
of the mountain, a river or creek is always staring one in the face. 

Along such a trail did these good fellows carry Simons, whose 
heart felt a thousand times more gratitude to them than his feeble 
voice could express. 

It was late in the day when they arrived at the butcher’s — 
a place that had some rather unpleasant odors for a sick man, 
and so filthy and disagreeable as never to be forgotten. This tent, 
slaughter-house, beef-pen, and sleeping room, were all in one and 
the same room — one concern, fenced in with brush, and covered 
with beef-hides and canvas. 

The proprietor of this establishment had a soul that took some 
interest in his fellow-creatures. He was a mixture of Swiss and 
Spanish blood ; spoke three languages, and was well acquainted 
with a few oaths belonging to many others. He was a red-faced, 
chubby man, and looked none the better for the cogniac that he 
had been tasting so freely for many years ; but his language was 
so bad that we cannot possibly introduce some parts of it to the 
reader ; suffice it, that he was one of the profanest men that ever 
lived ; but, with all that, reader, be not too hasty to pronounce 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


195 


judgment against him — perhaps his soul was nearer to God’s 
liking than thine is ! Certainly, Mr. Bullock was a foolish man 
for swearing so much, hut perhaps he was unconscious of its de- 
grading tendency. 

This dirty, greasy man, as we stated before, had a soul that had 
some regard for his fellow-mortals; and, when this procession 
moved toward his establishment — when he saw that a sick man 
was approaching — he changed his deep-red color, and stood breath- 
less until the sufferer was laid at his feet — his eyes, though red 
and bloated with brandy, were now moistened with tears, and his 
bosom began to heave with sympathy. He stooped his ear to learn 
the whispers that escaped Simons’ pallid lips ; his greasy hand 
rested gently upon the sick man’s breast, and he watched 
those sunken eyes only as a good man could ; and while he heaped 
eternal curses upon the cholera, he wispered, “ Courage ! my frien’, 
I will bring you one doctor. Only keep up courage ! courage ! 
my frien’, and you shall be cured, sure ! Courage ! courage, my 
frien’ !” 

Pale and trembling with excitement the pussy man started, he 
ran, he disappeared down the mountain-side ! Around Simons 
were the three who carried him ; but he was heedless of their low 
conversation ; and while his eyes rested upon the brushy hovel 
above his fainting form, his mind seemed to be occupied with 
other objects. One stooped by his side — it was Willie — poor 
soul, he was anxious to do him good, and again persisted in giving 
him whisky. Simons declined, by a weak move of his head ; but 
Willie, confident of the good qualities of whisky, removed his 
boots, and applied the medicine to his feet — expecting every 
moment to see an improvement in the sufferer’s appearance. 

“ He is coming !” said Willie, leaning over Simons, and gazing 
down the mountain. 

“ ’Tis the butcher, and he has brought a doctor wi’ him ! Ha ! 
maun, ye shall be cured now !” and, rubbing his hands with 
delight, he perceived the first faint hopes in the sick man’s face. 

In a few minutes, the wearied butcher was at Simons’ side ; 
and, though he cursed the mountains, yet his hurried breath 
let fall, “Courage! courage, my frien’!” at every sentence; 


196 


THE LADY OE THE WEST; OR, 


and his exhausted limbs kneeled in prayer to soothe the suffer- 
er’s struggle. Simons turned his face toward the butcher, and, 
though he loathed the poisonous breath, in tears he asked for 
the blessings of God to fall upon the profane man at his side. 

The night was dark, and the first feathery clouds of the rainy 
season streaked the heavens. A gentle breeze kept the wild 
forest in a doleful hum, and the howling wolves scampering 
around the butcher’s mountain-home, filled the air with sounds 
of dread and terror unknown to the busy world. Close beside 
the sick man, sat the four humane creatures, who looked upon 
him as one of their own race. In mild and gentle tones, they 
congratulated him upon the last words of the Doctor, “ He will 
recover !” 

The morning was clear, but faint signs of the “ end of sum- 
mer ” still lingered in the dark forest. Simons was able to 
converse with his benefactors. One of them advanced to his 
side, and said, “ Well, stranger, we think you are going to 
recover ; and we must now bid you a good-by.” 

Simons made no reply, but gazed upon the speaker until a 
heavy mist hid his view. One by one, they shook his feeble 
hand, gave him their blessings, and turned away ! His tearful 
eyes looked long and anxiously after their departing persons, 
and then turned with gratitude toward the good butcher by his 
side. 

Mr. Bullock had lived upon the mountain all the past sum- 
mer ; and, as drovers brought up cattle, he purchased them, and 
slaughtered them for the miners, who were at work about two 
miles below ; and to these he packed his beef on two mules, kept 
for the purpose. His right name was Swartz ; but having had a 
partner by the former name, who did the buying and selling, he 
received it, also, when the other left ; so that, now, he was only 
known as Mr. Bullock. Beside butchering, he kept a little 
cogniac, for the accommodation of the miners who chanced to pass 
that way ; and he always gave the travelers the comfort of his 
house — which was poor enough — with as much cordiality as 
though he had been a millionaire ; and, certainly, he had some 
reason for considering himself possessed of a few good qualities. 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


197 


He was of a very talkative disposition, and, as Simons slowly 
recovered, he would sit by his bedside, relating some of his past 
adventures in Lower California. But one of the most strange 
dispositions of this individual was this : he would fasten a piece 
of beef to a tree, by means of a rope, and then, at night, climb 
up into the tree, with his rifle in hand ; wait until the wolves 
commenced fighting and quarreling over the bait, then fire upon 
them. But, when asked why he did so, he would reply : 

“ Den let ’em d — d beast no fight and quarrel, and den I no 
shoot.” 

But if, in shooting, he killed one — which he always tried to 
do — he would carry it into his brush-house, lay it down by the 
fire-light, evidently to contemplate upon his own cruelty ; and 
then he would commence : 

“ Den d — d my wicked heart ; I no like to kill ye ! De poor 
coyote!” and, raising its head carefully, he would examine its 
eyes, and close its lids, while tears rolled down his cheeks. 
“ Den,” he continued, “ no more can de poor coyote lib — neber ! 
neber ! All dis come from my infernal, d — d black heart. 0 ! 
mine Got, make de poor beast to lib once more ! 0 Got ! de poor 
coyote is gone ! Neber lib again — neber !” After rolling the 
wolf over for some time, and weeping severely over it, he would 
take it into his arms, carry it out into the woods, and hide it 
where it would not harass his feelings any more.. When this 
was through, he would come and sit by Simons, and commence 
to curse his own wicked heart for destroying the “works of 
God and then, seeming to fall into a state of despondency, he 
would resort to that awful curse — the bottle. Yet, even when 
intoxicated, he would lean over Simons, sympathize with his 
distress, and whisper, “ Courage ! courage ! poor fellow !” with 
as much kindness as it was possible for man to have. Although 
Simons recovered very slowly, yet the butcher’s good treatment 
added very greatly to his improvement ; and, in a few days, he 
entertained hope of recovering. 

But the rain came. Thick, black clouds covered the horizon, 
and the mountain-home grew more wild and lonesome. The 
little birds of summer were gone to the valley; few miners 


198 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


passed that way, and the dreary weather prevented almost every 
living thing from cheering their tedious hours. Simons still lin- 
gered, hut still met with kind treatment from Mr. Bullock. By 
different miners who had passed, he sent several letters to 
Sacramento ; hut he was unahle to obtain any information from 
Mr. Hamlin and his sister ; and, in a few weeks, another trouble 
arose — he was nearly out of money. Mr. Bullock had searched 
well for Simons’ mules, hut they were not to he found ; and 
nothing hut poverty stared the sufferer in the face, if he should 
recover. 

After the roads became very had, Mr. Bullock quit butchering, 
“ resting upon his oars ” until spring should come, and gave 
his whole attention to Simons. But week after week passed, and 
still Simons remained in a helpless condition. It was while he 
was lingering here, that Harriet was so faithfully advertising for 
him ; hut he was not aware of it. 

There is, perhaps, not a more solitary place in any part of the 
earth, than in the mountains of California in winter. The 
densfc forest, and the dark-gray mist, together with the wildness 
of the mountain scenery, give it a degree of solitude which is 
really oppressive, and not very favorable to awaken a happy 
notion of the world ; hut it is too apt to cancel what good and 
comfort there is in this life, by causing one to lament over the 
past, and forget the bright hopes that continually surround a 
busy people. 

It was on a pleasant afternoon, not very many weeks after the 
rainy season, when Simons and his friend were conversing upon 
the unhappy lot of man, and endeavoring to devise some method 
to render their own hours less oppressive, that their meditations 
were interrupted by the approach of two men on horseback. The 
appearance of these men was attractive the moment they alight- 
ed ; and their dress showed them to be upon no trifling business. 
One was a young man, tall and gentlemanly in appearance ; the 
other was slightly stoop-shouldered, but equally well dressed. 
They wore exceedingly long-legged boots ; and down these boot- 
legs, bowie-knives were partially concealed; and upon their 
heels were immense Spanish spurs. They had blue flannel shirts 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


199 


over their inner ones, but the collars were rolled back, so as to 
expose a large breastpin, of native gold, upon each of their 
bosoms. Between these flannel and linen shirts, the breech of a 
pair of Colt’s revolvers could be seen, fastened to a belt, in rea- 
diness for immediate action. Be not startled, reader, and declare 
these to be murderers, for we have long since introduced these 
same persons to your attention ; they are Mr. Parker and Mr. 
Miller, officers of our enlightened country, on the business of 
collecting tax. At this time they were entire strangers to 
Simons ; and, though he was half-sitting in his bed, he paid 
them a friendly attention, and bid them be seated on some stools, 
which the good butcher had manufactured for the accommoda- 
tion of whoever chanced to visit him. They had scarcely en- 
tered, when Parker, drawing a book from under his cloak, 
introduced his subject. 

“-Gentlemen,” said he, “ I understand that you are foreign- 
ers ; and, as we are round collecting tax, we thought we would 
give you a call as well as the rest.” 

Simons had already seen some of the evil effects of this tax ; 
and Mr. Parker’s friendly salutation on that subject, only needed 
an instant to fire his indignation into no small compass. He 
remained silent for a moment, and, rising in his bed, his brow 
firmly knit, and his eyes directed boldly upon Parker, he said, 
“ Sir, are you one of the villains who are executing that cursed 
tax?” 

Parker was somewhat startled at such a bold attack: but 
Miller, being a regular “ cut-and-dried ” politician, and a man 
who would sell his heart’s blood for the good of his country, (at 
least, he said so,) was “ not to be done ” by so bold a stroke, and 
rallied to Parker’s rescue. 

“ Sir,” said he, with a sarcastic nasal tone, “ sir, do you op- 
pose us in our duty ? Who are you, a d — d foreigner, meddling 
with the government of our common country ?” , 

Simons replied, firmly, “ Sir, you mistake your man. You 
cannot frighten me into that criminal tax — that black-leg tax. 
You ’re not the men.” 

But Parker again collected himself, and asked : 


200 THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 

“Then are you a naturalized citizen? or have you already 
paid it?” 

“ Neither, sir.” 

“ Then, why do you refuse to pay it ?” 

“ Because I am an American, sir.” 

“ Then why did you not mention that at first ? Do you want 
to kick up a row for nothing ?” 

“ I don’t care if I do ‘ kick up a row.’ How do you know, now, 
hut that I am a foreigner ? Don’t you see that your inhuman 
distinction between an American and a foreigner will require 
everybody to carry passports ?” 

Miller was too good a judge of personal appearance to let Mr. 
Bullock pass under the same rule, and, turning to him, he asked : 

“Are you an American, or a foreigner, sir?” 

So far the butcher had remained a silent spectator ; but, had 
either of the strangers laid hands upon Simons, he was ready 
for whatever might follow ; but, now he was attacked, he replied 
to Miller : 

“ Sir, what for you ask me dat?” 

“ Why, sir, if you are a foreigner, you must pay twenty dollars 
a month, and also pay for keeping this hotel.” 

As enraged as Simons was, he could scarcely control a smile 
when this scoundrel called their bush-house a hotel, for the sake 
of taxing it. But the butcher replied : 

“ Den I am some American, some Swiss, some Spanish and 
some foreigner ! den what you say ?” 

“ But are you a naturalized citizen ?” Miller asked, passion- 
ately. 

“ Den, my fadder she lib in Switzerland ; den my modder he 
lib in Mexico ; den my wife he lib in de woods, but he died ; so 
I lib all over dis country and in Mexico, ’til my d — d infernal 
heart wish he may die — dead.” 

“ But, I say, where were you born ? are you a native of this 
country?” 

“ Den, sometimes I am, den sometimes I ain’t ; but for born, 
my d — d foolish wicked heart is too d — d foolish to know where 
in the h — 11 I was made; so den I don’t know nothing about it.” 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


201 


“ Then, sir, you must pay the tax — twenty dollars a month 
for yourself, and five dollars a month for your hotel.” 

“ You like me to pay you dis ?” 

“ Yes, sir, that ’s the law of the State.” 

<c Den I n o pay it — sure. Before de State is made, mine 
wife, both he and me, neber paid tax ; so I will see de State in 
h — 11 before I will pay him tax. De State he do me no good, den 
I shall gib him no money — sure.” 

“ But we can’t allow you to keep your hotel unless you pay 
the tax !” 

“ Hen you will leeb mine house be — sure. What for you want 
to tax me ?” 

“ Because you are a foreigner, sir.” 

“ Den you tax me for spite ; or den you tax me for to get de 
money ?” 

“We cannot argue about this business, sir, it’s the law of the 
State, and you must pay the tax, sir.” 

“ But den I won’t !” 

“Well then, sir, we’ll tear down your house !” 

“ Den I ’ll tear down your d — d wicked heart ; so help me Got 
I will — sure.” And his dark Spanish eyes turned toward his 
butcher-knives, and a vivid flash of his features told what the 
good butcher might do in a passion. Simons perceived it, and 
knew that he had considerable influence over him, and said : 

“Don’t mind them, Bullock ; you shall not pay the tax.” 

“ What !” demanded Miller, “ do you oppose us in our duty ? 
do you know that we are armed ? what do you mean, sir ?” 

“ Certainly, I knew you were armed, or else I shouldn’t have 
known you to be villains and cowards,” said Simons, coolly. 

“ What ! sir,” exclaimed Miller, “what do you say to me, you 
d — d, G — d d — d foreign advocate ! How dare you to oppose 
our just rights, you eternally G — d d — d tory to your country !” 

To which Simons replied : 

“ Your services are not required in our hotel any longer, sir ; 
you will find a door at that side, there, under those bushes. 
And if you should ever want to call again, please send your card 
in advance.” 


202 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


“ We cannot leave without this man paying his tax,” said 
Parker. 

“Well,” said Simons, “when you have run over our dead 
bodies you may collect it, but not before !” 

“ Well,” said Parker, also becoming enraged, “ well, we shall 
not make him pay it to-day, but we shall be back this way 
before long, and then he shall pay it, that ’s all there is about 
it, — he shall pay it.” And, without any fashionable ceremony, 
the twain turned away, mounted their horses and rode off. 

This little excitement had a deleterious effect upon Simons’ 
health. At midnight following, a fever and slight cramp showed 
signs of the cholera returning. By his side stood the butcher, 
rubbing his feet, bathing his temples and whispering, “ Courage! 
courage, my frien’ ! Courage ! until daylight ! and you shall be 
cured — sure !” 

But day had scarcely broken when Bullock started for the 
doctor — having previously prepared a number of hot stones for 
Simons’ feet. He had about four miles of a journey, requiring, 
at least, three hours to go and come ; and being a fleshy man, the 
jaunt was a hard one. The day promised to be a fair one, and 
Simons had nothing to harass his mind, save the severe pains of 
the disease. On his bed he was lying, gazing upon a small fire 
near the middle of this brush-house, a place where the roof was 
sufficiently open to allow the smoke to pass out ; with one hand 
upon his forehead, the other carelessly by his side, he was listen- 
ing every moment for Bullock’s return, and for the doctor’s loud 
voice. But, while in this condition, the approach of galloping 
horses startled his attention, and kept him in anxious suspense. 

“ Who can they be ?” he exclaimed to himself, and, raising a 
little, he beheld Parker and Miller dismounting. A slight fear 
stole over him, for both the officers were considerably intoxicated. 
In a minute more they entered, and Miller, flourishing his bowie- 
knife, advanced toward Simons, and Said : 

“You, sir, you are a d — d tory to your country. You prevent 
us from doing our duty ! Where is that d — d Spaniard ? I want 
to take out his d — d heart ! The black s 1, — to dare to dic- 

tate about our laws — where is he, sir?” 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 203 

Simons saw his danger with such desperadoes, and endeavored 
to turn their wrath by mild words ; he said : 

“ Do not make an attack upon a sick man. If you are a gen- 
tleman, you will not wish to take advantage of my helpless 
condition.” 

“ But where is that d — d Spaniard? tell me, sir.” 

“ He is in search of a doctor, sir.” 

“ Well,” said the enraged Miller, “ well, his house must come 
down — the d — d inf — 1 s — p of h — 11 !” and, suiting his action 
to his words, rammed his bowie-knife down his boot-leg, seized 
an ax, and commenced upon the posts. 

“ Here, here,” said Parker, “ I ’ll fix it ; I ’ll fix it. Let us 
carry this sick d — 1 out, and burn the d — d concern to the 
ground.” 

The proposal suited Miller ; and, in an instant, they had 
Simons — bed and all — out in the common ; and, in a few 
minutes, the whole house was in a blaze ! 

“There, there,” said Miller to Simons; “you d — d foreign 
advocate, and tory to your country, take that ; and learn not to 
oppose officers in their duty again. I have almost a notion to 
take out your d — d heart, you G — d A — y G — d d — d son of a 
b— h.” 

After gazing at the burning house for some time, uttering all 
the profanity that their tongues could express, they mounted 
their horses, and galloped away. 

It is but justice to state, that this outrage resulted in the 
loss of but little property — even the house was, really, of no 
value ; but, for all that, it was their only covering, and the only 
habitation that Mr. Bullock had on earth ; and, as a home, be it 
ever so poor, it deserved the protection of an impartial govern- 
ment. 

Scarcely had these ruffians departed, when the butcher and 
the doctor made their appearance. But it is impossible for me 
to relate the words of the very justly enraged Mr. Bullock on 
beholding his house in ruins! Perhaps such violence would 
make almost anybody use “ hard words,” and feel quite as much 
like having vengeance as did the butcher. The doctor now 


204 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


recommended Simons to go to Sacramento, where he could have 
better attendance ; and, to do so, Mr. Bullock went to the ranch , 
and brought in his mules. 

In the afternoon, they started for Sacramento. The weather 
had changed, and the few clouds that overhung the horizon in the 
morning, were thick and black, and a steady rain was falling 
upon them, as they moved slowly through the dark forest. Close 
to Simons’ side rode the butcher ; but, unfortunately, his dejec- 
tion of spirits had caused him to resort to the bottle — not a few 
of which had been destroyed by the fire — and he soon became 
quite as unfit to be on horseback as was Simons. In this help- 
less condition, they rode on — on. The trail was dark and wild ; 
now down a long mountain — now up another — on — on; but 
night came — it was an awful night. Rain was falling, the wind 
was blowing, and the tall forest was humming and wheezing, 
and cold chills stealing rapidly over the sick man’s exhausted 
form. In descending a steep road, one of their mules — it was 
Bullock’s — missed his footing, and plunged into an uncovered 
well ! Simons called for help, and, in a few minutes, many 
miners were upon the ground, and rescued the man and his 
mule. Among these miners, were Uncle Thomas, and Jimie and 
Charley. This was the scene of which we before made mention, 
and of which we shall have occasion to speak again ; for it so 
plainly illustrates the hatred that frequently rises against a 
whole nation on so trivial an affair ; and shows so well the mor- 
bid disposition of people to condemn persons who come from a 
different country. On the following morning, Simons and the 
butcher proceeded on their journey. 

A gay little woman, with black eyes, arched brows, and 
smiling lips, ran, singing and laughing, about her airy mansion. 
Her sleeves were turned above her elbows, her raven curls 
were neglected, her calico was not fashionable, and her funny 
tongue broke down all modern rules of etiquette. She was 
always laughing herself, and made everybody else laugh ; she 
loved everybody, and everybody loved her ; but she loved her 
black-whiskered, chubby husband most ; and he loved her more 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


205 


than he loved himself. She sang a good deal ; she mixed her 
songs and hymns together, and chose only such parts as suited 
herself and her hearers ; and, when the words failed, she chose 
new ones, and always finished each strain with a hearty laugh. 

“ Come, my good wife,” said her husband, one day, “ come, 
we must change our business — the roads are too bad, and I can 
not get along them. Then, too, I can not see my wife in such a 
miserable house as this.” 

“ My dear,” said she, leaning upon his shoulder, “ whatever 
is your will, the same is the will of your wife. Tell me what 
you wish, dear, and your little wife will help you.” 

“ We will go to Sacramento, and open a hotel, dear; and you 
shall be superintendent of the concern !” 

“ Bargain,” said his wife: “ I ’m delighted! 0 ! but I shall 
feel grand ! Possible ! our hotel !” 

“ Yes, dear, you shall have fine dresses, and live comfortably, 
at least. Our hard life is now finished, and I shall now be able 
to make you happy. 

“You have always done it, dear ; and I shall not see you 
labor so hard any more !” 

They moved over the valley. The good wife turned to look 
toward the Snowy Mountains. 

“Ah!” she exclaimed, “the dull breeze of that awful night 
still rings in my ears, and those howling wolves I can still see 
leaping o’er the desolate hills. The railing whippowil I can 
still see darting through the pale light of the yellow moon ; and 
the wild Plain still sends deathlike chills to my soul. That 
pale, wild face that rose in this wagon -bed, and asked, ‘Julia, 
where are we?’ then quivered, and withered forever! still 
haunts my view, and makes sad my mortal home. The sound of 
those falling clods, and the weak voices around his tomb, still 
recall the misfortunes of our broken family, and faintly remind me 
of my infant days, when we clustered about the knees of a fond 
father ! Alas ! can this be life, or am I in an unhappy dream ? 
Then a brother came unto me ! he talked, he smiled, he loved 
me, and I loved him ; but, alas ! he, too, is gone, and I am left 


206 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


without a connection on earth !” and her view of the mountains 
was lost by the intervention of a gloomy mist. 

In the early days of Sacramento, a number of oak and syca- 
more trees ornamented nearly every part of the city ; but they 
have long since yielded to that formidable weapon, the ax, and 
fallen, to rise no more ! People in other countries may think 
that the Americans would love the forest, and desire to have 
trees everywhere ; but it is very far from the general character 
of our nation. The first thing in laying out a city in our coun- 
try is to satiate our vengeance upon every tree or bush near the 
place, and give ourselves room to look about. In fact, it may be 
stated, as a common thing, that nothing is so harassing and an- 
noying to an American’s feelings as to see a grove of trees near 
a city ; and, should future generations not continue to keep up 
this eternal hatred to the forest and to ornamental trees, they 
may be known not to have descended from the real Know 
Nothing blood. 

Upon J. street was a moderately comfortable hotel. In front of 
this establishment stood a twenty-foot stump of a tree, which was 
left, for convenience, to support a sign of what all the hotel could 
do, and what good things it kept for the public. Upon this sign 
were painted, in large letters, “ Travelers’ rest ; oysters, turtles, 
ladies’ and gentlemen’s apartments, stabling, vegetables, new 
milk, molasses, pumpkins, good beds, dried apples, boots blacked, 
honey, young onions, green peas, apple butter, clean sheets, West- 
ern Eeserve cheese at all hours of the day, etc.” 

The house was divided into three rooms, on the lower floor, 
and into about halUa dozen on the upper. In the bar-room were 
newspapers, and plenty of idle men — some good-looking, and 
well-dressed, some ill-looking, and clothed in flannel, and some 
honest-looking, and quietly minding their own business ; some 
were reading the papers, some were talking politics, some were 
talking about their ill-fortune, some were sneezing, some were 
laughing, some were writing letters to their connections ; and, 
altogether, they presented a fair sample of our fellow-creatures 
in general. The dining-room was exceedingly long, and, con- 
sidering the calico papering along the walls and overhead. 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


207 


presented quite a fashionable appearance. About the tables 
some sprightly, tidy boys were to be seen rattling dishes, and 
brushing the cloths, or dusting the seats. In the kitchen were 
a host of black pots, a cooking-stove, some firewood, and plenty 
of ladles; and, beside, a pair of those fellow-creatures usually 
denominated “niggers.” All through this house, above and 
below, in the bar-room, dining-room and kitchen, every place, 
was to be seen the black-eyed wife ; and the velocity with which 
she moved from one place to another was really astonishing. She 
was neatly dressed; her hair was hanging in beautiful curls 
down her rosy face, and added to her fascinating eyes that pecu- 
liar power of penetration so charming to whoever chanced to be 
in her presence. Wherever she moved she was singing or laugh- 
ing; whatever she did, the same attractions accompanied her 
graceful flirtations and theatrical gestures ; and in all she did 
she made everybody love and respect her, without deviating from 
her own natural disposition. 

It was a cold rainy day in midwinter. A heavy gray mist 
darkened the firmament, and chilly winds whirled along the 
muddy streets and whistled round the houses. The good wife 
and her husband were standing at the window, her hand upon 
his shoulder, her eyes upon his. One of the boarders opened a 
door and said: 

“ Mistress, there is a gentleman here anxious to see you.” 

The little woman turned pale in an instant, and quivered like 
an aspen, for even in the tone of the man’s voice the secret was 
revealed to her mind. 

“ I know my brother has come !” she exclaimed, and flew to 
the door ; she opened it, and again exclaimed : 

“ 0 ! Simons ! brother !” and her arms were about him. 

He was taken to a room. His voice had ceased ! By his 
side was Julia ; her hand was upon his aching temples, her tear- 
ful eyes upon his. His eyes were turned toward another — ’twas 
the butcher ! The same fat, greasy hand rested upon his breast ; 
the same Spanish eyes still sympathized with his distress, and 
eagerly watched every sign of life returning; the same curses 
upon the disease, and the same whisper, “ Courage ! courage, my 


208 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


frien’ ! You shall be cured — sure !” still escaped the good man’s 
lips ; his rude frame was nearly convulsed with grief, and amid 
his curses, the profane man prayed to God to save his sick 
friend. 

The dark night followed, and still the sufferer remained help- 
less. By his side were the same hearts. Julia still leaned over 
her helpless brother, weeping and administering to his wants. 
Those same dark, Spanish eyes of the butcher, were still watch- 
ing, but dilated and filled with tears. The same fat, greasy 
hands, still rubbed his feet, or patted upon his shoulder, and the 
same voice still whispered, “ Courage ! courage, my frien’ ! you 
shall be cured, sure !” 

The day was dawning, and fair weather seemed likely to 
follow. Julia still stood beside her brother. The butcher 
walked often from the bedside to a window that looked to the 
eastward. At this window he would stand a moment, then re- 
turn to the bed, and say, “ Courage ! courage, my frien’ ! 
Den de sun rise, den you shall recover, sure ! Courage ! courage, 
de sun will soon rise ! Courage, my frien’ !” The sun arose 
and he recovered. 

On the third day after Simons’ arrival, and when he was lying 
in comfortable circumstances, and in conversation with Mrs. 
Hamlin, in came the butcher. 

“ Well, my frien’,” said he, “I am going away to de moun- 
tains ! My d — d wicked heart will neber see you no more — 
neber ! neber ! Den I wish to you, Got will help you ! Den I 
will go away in de woods, and I will pray to Got to help you ! 
Den my d — d wicked heart shall die ! and neber more I shall 
hab any frien’s ! neber ! neber !” and tears rolled fast down his 
ruddy cheeks. 

“ Can you not live here awhile longer?” asked Simons, feebly. 

“ No, den I can’t lib in de city, I must lib in de woods ! In 
de wild mountains I will lib till I die — dead ! Den in de dark 
woods Got does come to cure my d — d wicked heart ; and den I 
am ready for to die — dead ! In de woods mine wife, he died ! 
and so in de woods my d — d wicked heart she wish to die — dead ! 
In de wild woods my modder — he died ! and in de woods my 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


209 


fadder — lie died! and in de woods my little "boy — she died! so 
in de woods my d — d wicked heart wish to die — dead ! and 
neber lib no more ! neber ! neber !” and the profane man buried 
his face in the sick man’s bosom. 

By the bedside stood the butcher ; in his fat, greasy hands 
were those of Simons ; his beardy breast was heaving, his eyes 
were filled with tears. 

“ Den, good-by ! good-by ! my frien’! To de wild woods I will 
go ; dare where de poor coyote is crying for his dinner ! where 
de wildcat is crying for de young ones ! and where de bats and 
de bears all lib togedder ! and die — dead ! dare I will go ! into 
de wild woods ! Den I will die — dead ! and I will hab no more 
frien’s! none! no more! Good-by, my frien’! my frien’!” and 
he released his hold ! and while the room was still as the house 
of death, the butcher moved toward the door, waved his hand 
and disappeared ! 

The heavens were dark and dreary, and not a ray of light 
pierced the clouds, or reflected brilliant colors over the gloomy 
valley. A slow and steady rain continued to fall unceasingly, 
and not a breath of air interrupted its downward course, 

“ The Sacramento is rising !” occasionally escaped the voices 
of the throng of people who hurried along the streets ; timid 
features quivered at the words, and a slight sign of fear was re- 
vealed in their exchanging looks. 

“ The Sacramento is still rising !” could be heard at every 
door and window, and the inhabitants of every part of the young 
city seemed to turn pale with alarm. 

“ The Sacramento is above its banks !” sped through the whole 
city with the velocity of lightning ; and though a dark night had 
set in, the streets were filled with human beings ; and in their 
haste and confusion, not a friend or foe was remembered, but, 
here ! there ! everywhere ! they were hurrying, and increasing 
the excitement. 

“ The water is already coming through some of the streets !” 
was in everybody’s lips ; and men and women, beneath heavy 
burdens, were to be seen hurrying toward the highlands, beyond 
the city. But the rain continued to fall, the darkness to increase 
18 


210 THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 

and the water to rise and spread over the great valley, wide as a 
sea. 

“The city will surely go !” began to be whispered among the 
people ; and even those in good houses standing at the doors and 
windows beheld the pitiful scene, and began to tremble for their 
safety. 

“Boats! boats ! boats !” was called from every basement story 
and the loud voices of the boatmen’s songs, and the frightful cry 
for help, rendered the woeful night one of the strangest and most 
fearful spectacles ever witnessed. 

“ The city will go !” was cried aloud, and everybody seemed 
trying to escape its fall ! The streets were filled with boats 
and boxes, in which the unfortunate sufferers were fleeing toward 
the highlands. Stacks of lumber were whirling on the current 
and dashing through the windows ; and small houses were re- 
volving and bending before the sea of waters. 

“ The city is going !” screamed the affrighted men, women, 
and little children, who seemed to swarm over the rumbling 
water wherever the eye could penetrate the darkness. Houses 
after houses continued to whirl from their places, give one dread- 
ful crash, and cast their broken timbers upon the frothy sea ; 
and soon whole streets were stripped of their buildings and lost 
beneath the muddy foam. 

By the ravaging flood Hamlin’s house was threatened ! By the 
sick bed stood the little woman ; her hands clasped, her plump 
bosom heaving, her gentle face pale, and her rosy lips quivering 
and unsettled. 

A boat passed, another came, and the sick man was laid with- 
in ; his sister was close to his side, and tried to shelter the rain 
from his pale and sunken face. O’er the dark sea they moved 
toward the highland. Upon the “ grave-yard” they took shelter 
beneath their blankets, and waited for the awful night to pass 
away ! but, 0 ! how long, how long that dreadful night seemed ! 
Day was breaking, and sorrowful voices were whispering, “ The 
city is gone ! the city is gone !” 

But when daylight came, scarcely anything showed where 
the city had been ! The gay little woman was reduced to pov- 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


211 


erty ! and her affectionate heart was overcome with the distress 
that surrounded her. The hotel was destroyed by the flood ; and 
in a miserable tent, they were compelled to remain in the grave- 
yard, and wait for the water to recede. 


CHAPTER XVIII. 

“Well, Jimie,” said Uncle Thomas, one evening, as they took 
a seat on a log beside their camp-fire, “what are your notions 
about the gold, being deposited where we find it ? How came it 
there ?” But Charley took up the reply : 

“ Faith, uncle ye ’ve touched the point now. Give us the rule 
for gowld making, and sure as the knot on my head we ’ll make 
our point. But it was Jimie ye asked, and the very same can ex- 
plain it, I ’ll wager.” 

Uncle Thomas’s party were remarkably fortunate in moving to 
Brush canon. Even their most sanguine hopes were surpassed, 
and gold began to come into their pockets when they were not ex- 
pecting it. This is a curious change to which the miner is some- 
times subjected, and which is usually ascribed to the expression, 
being “in luck.” Sometimes, he fancies that wherever he works 
there is no gold, for, all around him, all are making fortunes. 
Then he is in “bad luck.” But, sometimes he is not able to 
place his tools into the ground, ere he finds an abundance of 
gold, although his neighbors cannot find any. Then, he is “ in 
luck.” So mysterious do these changes occur, that one almost 
feels inclined to acknowledge that there is some truth in fatality ; 
for so earnestly does the human mind endeavor to grasp the cause 
of results, that when reason cannot obtain sufficient scientific 
principles, it will cling to the pleasing but erring rambles of the 
imagination. Indeed, the mind seems to escape his control ; it 
is like the sight ; when the eye is directed to an apple, it cannot 
stop half way between the apple and the eye. So it is with the 
active mind ; when the effect is known, the mind will, it must 
have some reason for cause, before it can stop ; and when science 


212 


THE LADY OF THE WEST ; OR, 


is wanting, it will rest upon that which the imagination alone 
can treasure up. Yes, Uncle Thomas ’s party were “ in luck.” 
Their tent stood close upon the banks of the creek, and was as 
comfortable as was the habitation of most miners. In front was 
the creek, beyond which a steep mountain, covered with a forest 
of pine, fir and hemlock, seemed to rise to the skies ; and so 
abruptly did it commence to rise from the side of the creek that 
it was fearful to look upon it. But, immediately back of the 
tent, was another mountain, even more steep and wild than the 
other ; and so high and so close together were these mountains 
that the sun never shone down on the creek more than three or 
four hours during the day — which is not uncommon in many of 
the mountain districts of California, and which are quite as wild 
and romantic as are the noted scenes in Switzerland. But 
these grand views, and these extraordinary wildernesses were 
not so inviting to Uncle Thomas and his companions, as were 
the ounces of gold they were daily obtaining ; and as they sat 
upon that log late at night, let us return to Jimie’s answer to the 
old man’s question : 

“ Well, I’ll soon give you my ideas about it. But, in the first 
place, I must notice a few indications of the general eruptions 
that once spread over our earth. According to the best evidence 
before us, the earth increases in heat toward the center, and at a 
rate that must hold all bodies in solution at a depth of twenty- 
five miles. Now then, -under such a consideration, our earth is 
similar in construction to an egg. It is merely a liquid globe, 
inclosed within a comparatively light shell. Lay an egg before 
the fire, and, by its sudden expansion, the shell will crack, and 
steam will issue. Our earth travels over one and a half millions 
of miles in twenty-four hours, and must necessarily experience 
many different degrees of temperature, which, probably, have a 
contracting and expanding force sufficient to crack the earth’s 
crust, and produce the eruptions which must have been very ex- 
tensive at a remote age. During these eruptions, a vast amount 
of heat must have escaped, so that, after again closing, a less 
portion was retained in the earth, and it was also reduced in 
size. But, by reversing this course of reasoning, the earth, at 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


213 


one period, must have contained a vast deal more heat than at 
present, and, also, the crust must have been thinner, so that an 
eruption was far more extensive then, than the volcanoes of our 
own period. And, by carrying this system of reasoning onward, 
it is very evident that our earth once contained such a quantity 
of heat, and was so great in size, that its principal bulk was not 
more dense than gaseous substances, and that its crust was too 
rarefied to sustain the present kind of animal and vegetable 
life. ,, 

“ Here I” interposed the old man, who had been listening with 
delight upon Jimie’s views, “ allow me to say, that, in this mode 
of reasoning, have we not striking evidence of a Creator, for, at 
least, the Animal and the Vegetable world?” 

“Well,” continued Jimie, “most assuredly we have, unless 
we can conceive that the Animal and the Vegetable kingdoms 
held equally rarefied compositions ; but I am not going to argue 
about that — the gold is the question.” 

“Ye’re right, Jimie,” said Charley; “it’s the gowld we’re 
afther finding.” 

“Well,” continued Jimie, “ I will refer to that period of the 
earth’s existence, when its crust was so incompact that large 
sections of country were upheaved at a single eruption ; when 
the largest ranges of mountains were erected, and when the sur- 
face was frequently covered by floods of melted lava.” 

“ Faith, that would have been warm weather,” said Charley; 
but the old man asked : 

“ Why do we not see more lava on the surface at the present 
time?” 

“ Very well, uncle, but hear me out,” said Jimie, with his 
head leaning forward, and seeming to be contemplating his sub- 
ject. “Well now,” continued Jimie, “in such emissions of 
liquid matter, and at such a high temperature, gold, no doubt, 
accompanied the lava. Very well, now look where you will, 
upon any part of the surface of the globe, and you will see that 
the sand, and all rocky substances, are undergoing decom- 
position, and falling to pieces. And, on this theory, a large 
portion of the surface material might have once been melted 


214 


THE LADY OF THE WEST ; OR. 


matter, issuing from these eruptions; and, in that condition, 
gold was undoubtedly in a fluid state ; but, with the hardening 
of the volcanic material, it was contained within ; but, again, 
after the decomposition of the rock, by exposure to the air and 
water, the gold obtained its liberty. And, as all gold countries 
are mountainous, (or, at least, the bottom on which it is found,) 
there is no doubt but the action of the water in such regions has 
removed the lighter substances, such as clay and sand, and that 
the gravity of the gold caused it to seek the deep hollows, creeks, 
rivers, etc.” 

“ Faith, and why is there not gowld in Ireland?” 

“Well, Charley, I’ll tell you how you can have gold in Ire- 
land as well as in California.” 

“ Sure, and yer honor never gave more thankful information ; 
bad luck to it, I might have made a fortune without coming ’til 
America, at all, at all.” 

“Don’t be so fast, Charley; it’s not a speedy business to 
make a gold country.” 

“ Faith, I’ll work a month at it, if ye’ll be afther telling me 
the sacret !” 

“Well, I’ll tell you, Charley, but you must not make it 
public.” 

“Yer honor, I ’ll never open my mouth about it, sure as the 
knot on my head.” 

“ Well, Charley, I ’ll trust you ; I believe you are not a bad 
fellow.” 

“ Faith, would ye ruin the reputation o’ my counthry ; but, 
never mind, tell me how to make Ireland a gowld counthry ?” 

“ Well, Charley,” said Jimie, smiling, “you must elevate the 
central portion of the island into a range of mountains, about 
five or six miles high. After you have that well done, sit down 
and rest yourself for one hundred thousand years; and then, 
when you go and examine the creeks and rivers that course down 
these mountains, you will find that the water has removed the 
light, earthy substances, and left the gold settled in the bot- 
tom,” 


215 


l 

THE GOLD SEEKERS. 

“Faith, it’s worth a trial, yer honor; hut ye didn’t tell me 
how I should get the quartz ; for, if I make it into a gowld coun- 
thry, I must have some quartz-leads too ?” 

“ Why, Charley, you are really thoughtful, and, I suppose, 
you thought you were getting ahead of your instructor ?” 

“ Faith, I did, yer honor.” 

“Well, I’ll tell you: you will find that, in elevating your 
range of mountains, you will crack the earth’s crust, so that 
quartz emissions will flow from the center, and scatter over the 
whole country.” 

“ Ah ! Charley,” said Uncle Thomas “ you are heat again — 
badly beaten.” 

“ Faith, I can beat yez both in bed, and sleep fasther and 
sounther than the shirt oq my back,” said Charley, dryly; and, 
moving into the tent, he commenced preparing the blankets, 
and, in a few minutes, he was followed by Jimie and Uncle 
Thomas. 

We have now given a slight sketch of an evening in their 
tent, but it is impossible for us to detail any farther ; for a more 
interesting crisis followed, and such a one as more particularly 
applies to the subject before us. Their claim proved to be very 
valuable, and at it they were engaged late and early. Uncle 
Thomas’s health improved, and his former happy mind returned ; 
and with his young companions he seemed to be almost as 
youthful in disposition as if unconscious of the last twenty or 
thirty years being passed ; and for jokes, wit, sport, and agree- 
able stories, he was as young as either of the others. 

For several weeks their business prospered exceedingly, and a 
prospect of a fortune seemed very evident, and close at hand. 
But, in course of time, the exact locality of Brush canon be- 
came known, and, as in the case of the ravine where Uncle 
Thomas before worked, the place soon became crowded ; and a 
vast surplus population was to be seen strolling along the 
mountain sides, along the canon, and, in fact, everywhere near 
the “good diggings.” 

At this time, the reputation of the claims had advanced their 
price beyond their value ; and many persons were making rich 


216 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


fortunes by buying and selling them. Among these claim specu- 
lators were a party of four, who made a handsome offer to our 
three friends for their piece of ground. After some deliberation, 
a bargain was made, and the claim sold, and our friends at 
liberty, with the nice little sum of sixteen hundred dollars each. 
As soon as this sale was made, Jimie and Charley went to Sacra- 
mento to forward their money home; Jimie sent his to his 
parents, in Indiana ; and Charley forwarded his to Ireland, to 
assist his people and acquaintances to America. And, as soon 
as they had that all arranged, they returned to join Uncle 
Thomas again. During their absence, he applied himself to 
taking a very agreeable vacation, and to musing over the happy 
change that had at last smiled upon him ; but his health was so 
good, and so, also, was the opportunity for making more money, 
that he, wisely enough, concluded to remain a little while longer 
in the mines. When Jimie and Charley returned, they all com- 
menced looking after a new claim ; and, in this very undesirable 
occupation, they spent several days. But, during this recrea- 
tion, many “ unlucky ” miners had tried the canon; and its 
reputation for yielding gold began to decline, and many were the 
claims that were “ for sale, to the highest bidder.” One party 
of Germans had a claim that they valued at two thousand dol- 
lars, and they were extremely anxious to sell it. To this party 
our three friends applied, and, finally, struck a bargain for fif- 
teen hundred dollars; and the money — which Uncle Thomas 
furnished — was paid for the ground. To work they again pro- 
ceeded, but with a greater degree of hope than before ; for they 
were so well acquainted with the place, that they knew about 
what to expect ; and, also, they knew that the German party had 
not “ dug deep ” enough to find the “ right bottom.” It was 
only a few days ere they were again favored with “ fortune’s 
smiles,” and gold showed itself in unusual quantity, and with 
favorable prospects of a considerable increase. They were now 
considered as the oldest miners upon that canon; and nearly 
everybody knew them, either by name or by report. And, soon 
after their last success here, the people, everywhere, were saying 
among themselves, “ They are a lucky party ; they are a lucky 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


217 


party. ” But this tete-a-tete was followed up by the word 
“foreigners,” which at once drove happiness and joyous evenings 
from Uncle Thomas’s party. How this single word blasted their 
prospects, and turned the hopeful future into doubt and fear, can 
scarcely be imagined. While sitting by their fire, upon their 
favorite log — now, instead of relating silly jokes, or investigat- 
ing philosophical subjects, they were devising schemes to pro- 
vide against the danger of losing their ground. 

Previous to Jimie’s and Charley’s visit to Sacramento, Uncle 
Thomas tried to persuade them to procure a license for him ; but 
Jimie felt so sure of evading the tax, that he assured the old 
man it would be utterly useless ; and, now, when danger threat- 
ened them, Jimie only more faithfully guaranteed his safety. 

Charley was not one of the brickbat Irish, yet he often ex- 
pressed a willingness to try any one who dared to meddle with 
their claim, if they would meet him upon the same terms as he 
used to meet the people of North Cork — where he received his 
“knot.” The old man dreaded any disturbance, for he had 
already experienced a serious contest; and then, too, he had 
heard of American riots, and he knew, (by reading English 
newspapers,) that the American people were the most dangerous 
people on the face of the earth ! unless it was the French — an 
uncivilized nation. Yes, as much as we liked Uncle Thomas, 
and as much as we must credit his literary capacity, and with 
all his traveling experience, the English catechism — that the 
English people are the only civilized nation — was the most pro- 
found of all his knowledge: a real Englishman was Uncle 
Thomas. But, with all his preconceived notions, he was an 
honest man ; and he was fully resolved to defend his rights upon 
such honorable terms as could not reflect any stigma upon the 
nation of which he was so proud. Toward Charley he neither 
manifested any particular liking or disliking — further than that 
he considered him an Irishman, even though he was without a 
fault. But, toward Jimie, he had not only expressed by word, 
but by every possible favor, the strongest regard, and affection, 
and pride for his talents. 

19 


218 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


Although Jimie was very well informed, yet he was nothing 
like so polished in expression as was Uncle Thomas ; but the 
latter overlooked such trifles, and regarded him as a remarkable 
youth, considering the manner of his education. This affection, 
perhaps occasioned by the loss of Downie, had been indulged in 
until he almost felt himself a blood relation ; and in his con- 
versation he seemed more like a father to Jimie, than as only a 
friend. Jimie had often promised Charley and Uncle Thomas 
that they should not pay the foreign tax ; and, true to his country, 
his word was as inviolable as the Declaration of Independence, 
and must be maintained though it “ cost a cow.” But, as we 
have rubbed Uncle Thomas closely for some of his English char- 
acteristics, we must also mention one of Jimie’s peculiarities, 
which other nations say is common to our country — a too sensi- 
tive feeling in regard to the remarks that foreigners make about 
any of the evils, or the virtues of our country. He was very 
young, and entertained an almost sacred feeling toward the old 
man, even so much as to prevent him from expressing his esteem, 
except by his actions and conduct, which were always with the 
utmost deference to Uncle Thomas’s feelings and opinions. But 
on many occasions he had heard the old man make rather sarcas- 
tic reflections upon Bepublicanism — remarks similar to those 
related when he was giving to Jimie and Charley an account of 
being robbed of his claim in the ravine. 

Although this legal outrage was sufficient to make any man 
hate a foreign country, and although Jimie was also opposed to 
the foreign tax, yet nothing touched his feelings more severely 
than to hear such remarks, especially from a friend, for, like 
every American must, he felt that any reproach cast upon Re- 
publicanism included himself in the remark — a principle which 
cannot be experienced by the subjects of monarchical countries ; 
for the subject has nothing to do with the virtues or vices of his 
government. But one of the main reasons why it wounded his 
feelings was, because he entertained such a sincere regard for 
Uncle Thomas, a ^regard that prevented him from making any 
reply to the said remarks, lest he -might sever their happy life. 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


219 


However, we shall see hereafter, that the poor old man was not 
conscious of the effect of what escaped his lips so heedlessly, hut 
still lived as though he was father to the party, and seemed to 
rest his failing form upon his young companions for protection 
and success. And there was nowhere that he manifested his 
feelings so much as when his friends were sleeping ; for he was 
very wakeful, and slept hut little ; and they, on the contrary, 
young, and working hard, generally slept soundly from the time 
their heads touched the pillow until daylight. 

During the night Uncle Thomas would rise upon one elhow, 
listening to the wolves or owls, or, perhaps the wheezing forest 
or falling rain ; and, while his mind strolled over the sad series 
of events that had befallen him for such a long life, his nohle 
hrow seemed as fixed in dignity, his eyes would rest upon his 
friends, and the half-audible words, “ May my friends never ex- 
perience such troubles!” often escaped his compressed lips. 

After musing in this way for some time he would lay down, 
carefully lay his hand upon Jimie’s breast, and then say, “ God 
preserve you, my boy ; you are my only dependence ! If you 
cannot protect our property, we are ruined at last!” 

But you must pardon us for not dwelling any longer upon this 
light-fingered outrageous-gambler-enacted legislation against the 
foreigner, than is actually necessary, for really we are ashamed 
that our “land of equal rights” should be so pernicious in 
principle ; neither are we, in writing upon such an affair, dis- 
posed to exhaust the dictionary in order to find smooth words, 
while hard ones are crowding so thick and fast upon us. 

Had we not been feelingly interested, and a personal observer 
of some of these outrages against foreigners ; had we not been 
subjected to ridicule and abuse in foreign lands on account of 
that penurious tax— we should, being a real American by birth 
and in feeling, have had too much national pride to relate so 
many violations of justice. But if any one will investigate the 
subject, he will ascertain that we have dealt with the matter as 
delicately as it will permit; for there are darker scenes— scenes 
of blood and death ! Only speak a different language, and live 
with the foreigners of California, or among foreign nations, and 


220 


THE LADY OF THE WEST ; OR, 


you, reader, will hear a voice of vengeance that will cause you 
to think seriously. However, as this is a season when the ques- 
tion is agitated, we shall let our story take its natural course — 
not even stopping to comment upon the young lady who (last 
evening) spoke so fluently upon our national perfections, and 
upon our right to disfranchise foreigners ; and who, in the next 
sentence, said, “We women cannot get justice because we are 
not represented.” Was she a moral reasoner, reader? Therefore, 
suffice it, Uncle Thomas’s party met a sad change in prosperity. 

While sitting at their dinner — a combination of bean-soup, 
boiled-beef, rice and potatoes — one day, their attention was 
arrested by the approach of a little black-whiskered German, 
saying, “ Gentlemen, if you be foreigners, God save you ; two d — d 
gamblers be coming to make you pay the tax, with bowie-knives 
and pistols, and clubs, and weapons, and revolvers, and the Lord 
knows what all — they will kill you, you better run for to save 
your lives, before they come — they be coming !” and accompany- 
ing every word by an upward and downward motion of both his 
fists, and finishing by clenching and grinding his teeth, showed 
at once that he had probably been one of their victims. But his 
fearful exclamation had scarcely ceased when the affrighted party 
beheld two well-dressed, gentlemanly-looking men, in long boots, 
approaching. The old man turned pale and trembled, but his 
young companions exchanged looks and assured him that there 
should be no danger : a few words were all they could speak ere 
the collectors were upon them. 

These were our former acquaintances, Mr. Parker and Mr. 
Miller ; the former was a collector of the tax ; but why the latter 
accompanied him, at the expense of the State, without having 
anything to do with the office, we shall discover hereafter, in a 
private conversation ; but at this time, they were entire strangers 
to Uncle Thomas’s party, who had only seen their names in the 
newspapers on a few occasions. 

“ Gentlemen,” said Parker, bowing politely and withdrawing 
his large book from under his arm, “ I have been told that two 
of you are foreigners ; and I have come to receive your taxes — 
how many months have you been mining ?” 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


221 


The old man and Charley exchanged looks ; hut a hold pride 
seemed to flash over Jimie’s youthful face, and a spirit of manli- 
ness adorned his fair and nohle hrow ; and after a moment’s 
silence, he replied : 

“ I ’ve heard you were coming; hut, see here, I ’m opposed to 
that tax, and I have told these men that they should not pay it !” 

“ But it must be paid — we have the law on our side, and we’ll 
make them pay it,” said Miller, with that disagreeable, nasal 
tone so common to some of our people ; hut Jimie, imitating his 
cat-whining nasality, replied : 

“ 0 ! if that ’s the way you talk, you may have the law where 
you please ; hut remember that, Isay they shall not pay it .” 

“Well then we ’ll sell your claim ! for the tax must he paid ; 
and there are plenty here who’ll be glad to get your ground for 
the taxes.” 

“ No, you’ll not sell it, either,” interrupted Jimie sharply; but 
Parker had finished turning the leaves of his hook, and now took 
up the subject himself. 

“ See here,” said he, “ it ’s no use to make any words about 
this matter at all ; for it is impossible to have any misunder- 
standing about a law so plain as this. It speaks positively that 
they must pay twenty dollars per month ; now then, all I want 
to know is, how many months they have been mining, and I will 
tell you what they are required to pay !” 

Demanding tax for the unfortunate past time was a principle 
entirely new to them ; and the astonished Jimie replied : 

“ What ! not satisfied with the tax for the present month, but 
want to be paid for so many months when they could scarcely 
earn a living ? Why, it ’s outrageous ! I don’t believe you are 
the tax-collectors — how do I know who you are ?” 

“ Here, sir, here are my papers ;” said Parker, handing a roll 
of papers to Jimie, “ do you think I would go about collecting 
without proper authority, sir ?” and again commenced whirling 
the leaves of his book, as if in search of something of great im- 
portance. 

Jimie looked hastily over the roll, and, handing it back, 
remarked : 


222 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


“ That is all right sir ; hut where is your law for collecting 
tax for the time past t” 

“ I have not the law with me, hut I know that that is the 
law,” said Parker, sharply. 

“Now, see here,” said Jimie more calmly, “these men are not 
going to pay that tax, and you may just as well pack off about 
your own business — my opinion is, that you are a pair of swind- 
ling blacklegs.” 

This aroused Miller to action again ; and, keying his nasal 
voice into a disagreeable pitch, he replied : 

“ None of your slack, young man, none of your slack ; remem- 
ber that we are officers of the law ; and I might send you where 
you’ll never meddle with our rights any more.” But this threat 
aroused Jimie, and he said : 

“ You may think that I am speaking very plain, but really I 
believe you are both d — d scoundrels,” and rising from his din- 
ner, hastily throwing down his tin-plate, and stamping his foot, 
“They shall not pay that tax! Be off! you are swindlers, 
scoundrels, away with you !” 

But Miller, being a politician, was very passionate, and de- 
pending upon his knives and pistols for enforcing his principles, 
said : 

“ Stop your mouth, you” (swearing violently) “ foreign advo- 
cate, or I ’ll rip your heart out,” and flourishing his bowie-knife, 
stamping upon the ground, and foaming with rage; while Jimie 
hastily, said: 

“ You are a villain ! a coward ! thief!” but before any more 
words were uttered, Miller rushed upon him. 

The crowd all rushed ! Charley seized Jimie ; Parker and the 
German (before alluded to) seized Miller, but just in time to 
prevent the knife entering Jimie’s heart, for the passionate youth 
was too enraged to fear even the weapons that were glittering 
around him. The excitement had collected a large crowd, which 
now made so much noise as to prevent anything being heard 
about the license, while they kept Jimie and Miller separate. 
Parker persuaded the spectators, or at least all who could hear 
his voice, that these foreigners had the richest claim in the canon, 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


223 


and that, as they were not willing to pay the tax, he was going 
to sell it. Such news to those who were without claims, and who 
were anxious to obtain one, succeeded in prejudicing a large 
number against the party. But for all that, a decided majority 
were in favor of having their claim sold, yet the injured minority 
were so enraged as to wish to settle the affair by a general battle ; 
but, before anything more serious occurred, the affrighted Uncle 
Thomas agreed to pay for one month’s license, which, together 
with the excitement of the enraged crowd, induced Parker and 
Miller to take a hurried leave — leaving Charley without receiving 
his tax. In a few minutes after this, the crowd began to disperse, 
and soon Uncle Thomas’s party were left alone, to reflect upon the 
unhappy and provoking outrage. But nothing was so grievous 
to J imie as to think that the old man yielded, and finally paid 
the tax, against his wishes; and, for this simple act, the ag- 
grieved youth became despondent and melancholy, and in tears he 
commenced to weep, because he had failed to protect his aged 
companion. 

“ Uncle/'* said he, and his eyes were full, “ I would rather you 
had not paid the tax,” and, turning his face to hide his tears, he 
heard the old man say : 

“ If I had known it would so displease you, Jimie, 1 should 
not have paid it,” and in dead silence this, once happy little 
party now sat brooding over the past, and dreading the future. 

To their work they proceeded, more like statues than living 
men, and scarcely a word escaped their lips or relieved their 
sorrowed minds, while in silence they plied their tools, fearing 
that every hour might drive them from their property and leave 
them penniless. 

The day sped by ; the moon arose and stood fair over their 
mountain-house, and the night was still and clear. Far in the 
distance a few hungry wolves were howling, but the lofty branches 
of the wild forest, still as the twinkling stars, were casting their 
variegated shadows over the noiseless canon, where thousands of 
wearied miners were sleeping ; and naught else disturbed the 
melancholy gloom that seemed to hover over the lonely eve. But 
alas ! how changed were the little party now from the happy one 


224 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


a little while before ! There, upon that same favorite log, they 
sit in calm silence, while sad and dreary hours roll by, and note 
each fearful conjecture with a smothered sigh. No pleasing tales 
carry memory back to their hopeful boyhood scenes ; no joyous 
laugh disturbs their quietness ; no metaphysical researches excite 
their reflective, powers ; no, the meditative three sit in trouble, 
sorrow, and in fear. They retired ; but, lo ! how long, how long 
that restless night ! The fair morning dawned, and the discom- 
fited trio arose to encounter still greater troubles. 

It was early, and few had arisen ; but a single sound struck 
terror to Uncle Thomas’s party — it was the sound of miners at 
labor ! 

“ Uncle !” said Jimie, and his voice was excited, “ uncle, our 
claim is taken !” and ere the words had left his lips, the injured 
boy was flying toward their ground. Charley was by his side, 
and Uncle Thomas was following close after. 

“ What does this mean ?” demanded Jimie. 

“ It means that we ’re going to work this ground,” the others 
replied. 

“ But you can’t have it — we own it — we have paid our money 
for it,” said Jimie. 

“ But you ’re foreigners, and won’t pay your taxes,” said the 
others. 

“ Not all of us — I’m an American, and this old man has paid 
his tax.” 

“ But ain’t you an Englishman ?” 

“ No, I am not, and I have been trying to protect these men 
from that infamous tax.” 

“ Then you ’re no friend to your country.” 

“ Not if it makes me steal from a foreigner.” 

“ Well ! you ’re a d — d tory, for taking sides with them in 
opposing the law.” 

“ Do you call me a tory because I will not steal from foreign- 
ers?” 

“ I don’t care what you are, but you ’re a d — d villain, or you 
would stand up for the law.” 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


225 


“Don’t call me a villain, ” said Jimie, walking boldly forward, 
“ 01; 1 ’ll floor your thieving carcass — you cowardly villain !” 

“ Well, you ’re a tory, or else you ’d stand up for American 
rights !” 

“ You ! the audacity to talk of rights ? what are our rights ? — 
equality ! If these men are foreigners, what of it ? Must they 
not hold property ? Are not they as much entitled to the gold, 
hidden in the earth, as you are ? The government of this or 
any other country, has no right to make a distinction among 
men — to take from one and give to another.” 

“We don’t care about that — it ’s the law ; and we ain’t going 
to see the gold carried away from our country to another.” 

“ These men were not going to carry it away.” 

“ Then why don’t they get naturalized ?” 

“ That ’s neither your business nor mine ; they are by nature 
free, to live in this country or any other. Neither is it wise, or 
safe to the country, to force men to swear allegiance to it, in order 
to evade an enormous tax. By that very principle, every for- 
eigner who makes anything will be sure to leave the country.” 

“Well, we want them to leave — they are a d — d thieving, 
drunken set, anyhow.” 

“But we have no right to wish them to leave ! for it is their 
right to live in which country will give them the most comfort.” 

“ But they are carrying away the wealth of our country !” 

“ So the King of China says to persons coming into his country. 
But why do so many wealthy Americans go to Trance, Switzer- 
land and Italy to spend a hundred times larger fortunes than 
what any miner gets here — I say, why does our ‘ free’ govern- 
ment not pass a law preventing such gentlemen from leaving, 
unless they will give security to bring back more money than 
they carry away ? — a pretty freedom that, indeed !” 

“ Well, we don’t care about that — we ’re going to work this 
ground, that’s the fact of the business,” and, continuing to work 
rapidly upon the claim, muttered, “ d— n a man that won’t 
stand up for the honor of his country in preference to any 
other.” 


226 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


“ You ! talk of honor to your country !” repeated Jimie. “ You 
boast of equal rights, and then plunder the weak ! It ’s like the 
banking system — ‘who have no money, have the biggest moths !’ 
Poor, penniless pups are the first to boast about national glory 
and honor ! But don’t you see that your baby-looking distinc- 
tion among the people is breaking down what national honor we 
have ? You ! talk of honor to your country, and steal other 
people’s property.” 

“We don’t care about that — such is the law, and we are going 
to stick to it.” 

“ Yes, it ’s the law, and who made it? A blackleg governor? 
But it was made before the people got to vote upon it, and it 
shows just what people will do when no foreign votes are present — 
it shows what blacklegs are after, by trying to exclude foreigners 
from a voice ? You talk of honor ! you do it because the thiev- 
ing law upholds your taking other people’s property — honor is the 
most distant thing from your nature. It is only those who look 
upon all men by nature free, and possessed of equal rights, and 
deserving of justice and protection, who can claim an honorable 
attachment to American freedom ; and whoever denies the for- 
eigner protection, and the comforts, and the benefits of the coun- 
try, is himself foreign to our liberty ; a dangerous and dishon- 
orable citizen, and totally destitute of sympathy to his fellow 
creatures, and regardless of the feelings and the rights of others. 
Is our country to be turned into a system of piracy because a 
majority of gamblers declare certain things to be law? and does 
their majority make justice ? What ’s the difference between 
Charley and myself, that a law, made to simulate Divine Justice, 
should take his property and not mine ? The Mormons may 
teach their young that it is right to steal from other people, but 
they have a reason for doing so, for they claim that they are the 
only true heirs of God ; but what ground have you for claiming 
a right to take the foreigner’s property ? Has the Creator been 
revealing some extra secrets — privileges to persons born under a 
certain flag? Foreigners have just as much right to be the fa- 
vored party, and we the injured, as for the present law to be in 
effect. The right is exactly the same.” 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


227 


“We don’t care about these things,” said the other party im- 
patiently, “ we are going to work this ground, that ’s the fact of 
the matter. We don’t want to quarrel with anybody. We have 
been a long time mining in the country, and we have never had 
a quarrel with anybody. You are the first man who has found 
any fault with our own business. We are peaceable folks, and 
we don’t want to harm any man, but we ’ll have our rights ! that ’s 
the fact of the business. We won’t quarrel with you — an un- 
principled advocate of foreign rights — that ’s what you are !” 

“lama man’’ said Jimie, “ protecting their rights ; but who 
are you ? — villains, robbing foreigners.” 

“It isn’t robbing — the law is on our side. They have no 
business in our country at all ; we don’t want to go to theirs.” 

“Yes, they have business in our country. God made this 
country for no particular nation or class of people.” 

“ But other countries have laws protecting their own people, 
and we must have similar laws for ourselves.” 

“That’s easier said than proved. Point to the country, 
among any of the civilized nations, which makes that glaring 
distinction 1 Who knows of any such another legislation ? But 
even if they did — which they do not — must we follow their con- 
duct ? Had we typed after them in legislation, would we have 
been so prosperous as we are ? Is it not because we have ex- 
tended more justice and liberty to the common people than other 
governments have, that we have prospered more than any other ? 
Is it not these favorable inducements which have brought for- 
eigners to the country ; and made her what she is ?” 

“ But we don’t care about that — we ’re going to work this 
ground; and, if you don’t like it, you can lump it, that’s the 
fact of the matter.” 

“No you are not,” said Jimie, getting enraged, “you can’t 
work it except you do it against mine and Charley’s will — we 
bought the ground, and we ’ll have it.” 

Suiting the action to his words, he commenced with his shovel 
to work where the other party were scraping out the gold. By 
this time the miners had, one by one, and two by two, enlarged 
the little meeting into one of considerable magnitude ; and among 


228 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


these spectators a continual hum of voices rendered the scene 
fearfully interesting. Uncle Thomas was standing by his young 
companions, evidently contemplating seriously upon American 
riots ! Yes, poor soul, he carried no firearms or bowie knives, 
and though he was no coward at heart, what could he expect to 
do among the “ lawless Americans /” But with all his learning 
how little he knew of the real American character ! Like a few 
in our own country, he had listened to the inhuman abuse of po- 
litical newspapers, until he fancied that anything not born upon 
his native soil could not possibly be good ! a curious conclusion, 
for which a person might wish to hide, himself at the day of 
Judgment. But really, Uncle Thomas had some reason to be 
afraid, for, in most countries, the governments are in advance of 
the people, and are setting examples to the people in reference to 
their conduct with each other — he had met such poor encourage- 
ment from a law made by the (supposed) first people of the 
country, that he expected but little mercy from the common la- 
boring people ; neither did it enter his mind who it was that 
imposed the beating upon him when in his ravine claim. But 
we must not be too hard upon Uncle Thomas, for, with all his 
impressions, he was a man, and, in that consideration alone, he 
deserved protection and support to his rights the same as any 
other ; and the government that will not give him these — his 
natural rights — is impartial in principle, and undeserving the 
support and encouragement of all honest men. But to our story. 

Jimie had scarcely stationed himself upon their ground when 
Charley and Uncle Thomas also came forward to reclaim their 
property. “ Stand by me, Charley,” said Jimie, “ we ’ll route the 
cowardly puppies.” 

“ Faith I ’m in wid ye, Jimie,” said Charley, casting his eyes 
up and down the pick-handle, in rather a scientific manner, as if 
it might soon be needed for “ knot ’’-making purposes. The other 
party were considerably larger, and decidedly too powerful to be 
considered an equal match for these ; but, Jimie was as rash as 
he was bold, or as he was intelligent ; and he was entirely regard- 
less of the strength of the other party. However, as soon as he 
commenced shoveling the alluvial among the precious earth, 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


229 


where the gold was abundant, the others were obliged to desist, 
and one of these legal intruders called out, “ Now, stop that ; stop 
that ; or you may get badly hurt.” “ Not by you, you coward !” 
said Jimie, advancing boldly toward him. 

“ Your a d — d villain, and won’t stand up for the rights of your 
country,” said the others, fiercely. 

“ Eobbery is not right, nor shall any of you call me a vil- 
lain either,” said Jimie ; but, at this time, voices from the crowd 
were saying, “ Give it to ’em, Jimie : give it to ’em, Jimie!” but 
an opposite party — who also had an eye to the rich claim — were 
crying : “ Down with the foreigners ; down with ’em — we don’t 
want ’em to be meddling with our rights ; down with ’em,” and 
for awhile the noise and confusion were so great that it was im- 
possible to distinguish what was said by either party. But, at 
this critical moment, a few resolute men rushed between the par- 
ties and declared that there should be no fighting, and that the 
affair should be settled by arbitration. This determination met 
the approbation of the crowd, and in a few minutes sufficient order 
was restored to enable them to choose a jury. This respectable 
body of twelve became seated upon a log, and the court was 
opened, and the trial commenced. The evidence was all given — 
just exactly as we have already related it — and, without any 
embarrassment, by lawyers, when the jury withdrew to counsel 
upon the matter as seemed right in their own eyes — at least so far 
as the law of State ( for at this time it was a State ) would allow 
them. After a few minutes’ deliberation they returned, and 
gave the following as their impartial and unchangeable decision: 

“ Gentlemen, this young man” ( pointing toward Jimie ) “ is 
entitled to one-third part of the ground ; and the old man has 
paid his license, therefore, he is entitled to another third of the 
ground. But this young Irishman ” ( pointing toward Charley ) 
“ has not paid his license, therefore it is unnecessary for us to 
give him any share, for the others can take it away according to 
law ; but we do believe that, as he has paid money for the ground, 
he ought to be paid back the same amount.” 

“ He hasn’t paid anything,” shouted a great number of voices 
“ the old man paid all the money himself. ’ 


230 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


“ Uncle Thomas then explained the manner in which the pur- 
chase was made ; whereupon, the jury decided that Charley should 
not receive anything, but that his part should be paid to the old 
man. Thus ended the court, and the crowd scattered off to their 
respective places, to eat their breakfasts and prepare for their 
day’s work. 

Jimie’s youthful face was clouded ; his gay, brilliant eyes no 
longer directed his aged companion’s attention to the lively scenes 
around him, nor to the beauties of the deep green foliage of the 
wild forest, but, glimmering with tears, they were fixed on the 
ground. His mild and pleasing voice was frozen, and every look 
evinced the most depressing sadness ; but this stillness express- 
ed the dreadful conflict between affection and reason. By his side 
sat his youthful friend, who reverenced his talents, and felt as if 
the blood was oozing from every pore, while those tears of grief 
were falling — and watching to learn his will, he too was silent 
and sad. But another seemed worn down with grief and trouble. 
His thin, white locks floated wildly about his aged face ; his re- 
flective eyes turned alternately from his youthful friend to the 
ground of contention ; but every moment seemed to sever a 
lingering fiber of his remaining hopes, and to pierce his troubled 
mind with renewed agony and despair. 

Thus in perfect silence they sat, and partook of their humble 
fare ; and, while the thoughts of each rambled over a long series 
of misfortunes, and the woeful disappointments which had follow- 
ed their honest exertion among their fellow-creatures, they all 
feared that the time for their final separation had at last arrived ; 
and each one dreaded to break the melancholy stillness, lest a 
new series of sorrow would overwhelm their parting scene. But, 
at last, a timorous voice broke the spell : 

“Charley, we must leave uncle,” he said, and again a death- 
like silence ensued. The poor old man grew sadder still, but his 
regard for his young friend was so sacred, that his feeble voice 
could scarcely speak, and with deeply-expressive eyes resting in 
Jimie’s face, he feebly said : 

“ But you will not leave me — will you?” and again they were 
silent for a moment ; but Jimie replied : 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


231 


Charley has no place to work, and I cannot leave him.” 
Uncle Thomas looked steadily at his friend, and, while tears 
dimmed his eyes, he again said : 

“I would rather lose the claim, Jimie, and start poor again 
than to have you leave me.” 

“ But you have an opportunity for making a fortune by staying 
here, and Charley has not !” said Jimie, becoming cool ; and, 
rising, he and Charley started to prepare their blankets ready to 
move. The old man arose and said : 

“ Jimie, I will forfeit my claim and follow you — I have no 
other friend in the country.” But Jimie replied : 

“Uncle, you cannot accompany us,” and the old man turned 
pale, trembled, and exclaimed : 

“ 0 ! Jimie, my friend !” and with a nervous voice, added, 
“ have I again displeased you ?” 

After a few minutes’ silence, our noble youth (and sample of 
America) too hastily uttered these words, “ Uncle, I have done all 
I could to protect you ; I have tried to make you happy in my 
country. But on several occasions you have abused Republican- 
ism ; and as often have I told you that this cruel robbery was 
not owing to the system of our government, but to the pecuniary 
and unprincipled politicians who settle in new territory; and yet, 
for all you are aware that the government here is composed prin- 
cipally of gamblers and schoolboys, you still persisted that the 
fault was in Republicanism. For a long time you have wounded 
my feelings upon this subject, but my great regard for you has 
prevented me from expressing my sentiments ; but remember, 
uncle, that, when any foreigner abuses Republicanism, he is 
throwing a dagger at every American’s heart — for the two are as 
inseparable as the Centaur — and every word lessens his love and 
esteem for the foreigner.” 

“ Jimie,” said the old man, with a trembling voice, “ whatever 
I may have said, believe me, my friend, my only friend, Jimie, I 
never said it with malice ; neither was I aware that I injured 
your feelings ; for, sooner would I part with all I ’m worth than 
have you think that I have so little regard for you. Jimie, my 


232 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


friend ! pardon me for all I have said — I cannot live ! ’ and he 
seated his form upon the never-to-be-forgotten log, and added : 

“ 0 ! God ! am I to live alone again !” and hiding his % face in 
his hands, his voice ceased. 

Jimie and Charley arranged their luggage and prepared to 
leave. Again the old man asked : 

“ Jimie, my friend ! will you not retract, and allow me to 
accompany you ? say you will Jimie, for I cannot live if you leave 
me !” And with eyes filled with tears he looked into Jimie’s cold 
face, and heard that once pleasant voice, now so chill, say : 

“ Never ! uncle, I wish to leave you,” and immediately the old 
man hid his face and cried with grief ! 

Charley, and then Jimie shook his feeble hand — let go the 
cordial grasp, and turned toward the green mountains. 

With glimmering eyes Uncle Thomas sat silently looking after 
their youthful steps until their persons disappeared among the 
wild forest. 


CHAPTER XIX. 

The winter was past, and the clear sky of the approaching 
summer was sparkling with stars, and casting a metallic luster 
over the glimmering bay. The pipes and horns from the gambling 
saloons were sending their melodious tones over the slumbering 
city, and extending their never-ending echo beyond the still water 
and wasting among the distant hills. 

In the door of a small house, and facing the enchanting pros- 
pect, sat a fair lady. Plain and neatly dressed, her beautiful 
form was reclining, her elbow upon her knee, her pearl-white 
hand upon her brow, and her brown curls hanging heedlessly 
over her rosy cheeks ; but her dark-gray eyes were gazing over 
the silvery water, and revealing the half-despondent sentiments 
that escaped her parted lips at every throb of her aching heart. 

“Ah!” she said, “three thousand miles beyond this forest 
of ships, and this noble bay, is the home T left — where a good 


THE GOLD SEEKEKS. 


233 


father and mother are weeping for me ! Ellen ! Mary ! Martha ! 
Bella ! Ah ! how oft, in years long gone by, our little arms were 
locked in love ! when we went merrily skipping, and happily 
mingling our childish voices, lisping playful accents which even 
yet are dear to me, that drive back my soul upon a sea of love 
and sorrow ! Ah ! would that these lamentable years could all 
be recalled, and I once more within the happy home I left ; but 
alas ! the time is past, and I am alone, a wanderer in a strange 
land, and surrounded with a life of trouble and grief!” But 
approaching footsteps broke her reverie, and she said : 

“ Mrs. Case, I suppose this is the last evening I shall enjoy 
with you. Come and sit in the door, and enjoy the evening.” 

“ Why, law me,” said the good-natured fat woman, seating 
herself upon the greater part of the door-sill, and resting her 
dimply-join ted hand upon Harriet’s shoulder, “you are really 
discouraged ; I believe you’re mighty nigh giving up in despair. 
Why laws, if I ’d a give up like you, I ’d never got my John, I 
know,” and she turned her broad, laughing face upward, and 
backward, to look at a ‘ regular built ’ man, in a blue shirt, with 
his knees very familiarly bracing against her shoulders. 

“ Ay,” said he, “ there’s no pity for me, I ’m sure ; but that’s 
it — woman-like, exactly, catch a fellow, and then blow about it, 
and encourage other young girls to try their hands upon some 
poor young fellow. But I ’ll tell you, Harriet, if you ever do 
marry anybody, don’t for goodness’ sake, don’t get so fat as my 
wife is — but try and have some regard for your husband’s com- 
fort.” 

“ Why, John, law me,” said the fat woman, laughing, “ are 
you forgetting that one half of the year is cold weather? re- 
member, firewood is very expensive here in winter — then when 
you’re out all day in the rain, you know.” 

“ 0 ! but summer !” 

“ Why law me, John, you’re getting ungallant ; but you know 
I needn’t insist, for I can get another husband very easily — 
they’re cheaper in this country than any other place in the world ; 
most of the women here have two or three — and then this climate 
is so wholesome for women, you know.” 

20 


234 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


“ Ay, that ’s it, exactly so, get a poor fellow to love you, and 
tlien talk of leaving — leaving him where he can’t get another.” 

“ Hark !” exclaimed Harriet, as the report of a cannon came 
booming up the hill. “ Another Panama steamer ; but I do 
wonder if all the people in the other States are coming to Cali- 
fornia — it seems as though the people will never stop coming.” 

“ Why, law me, the way you jumped at the crack of that gun, 
I thought something had bit you. You see, John, there’s where 
fat nerves are not easily shook, like your common ones are. But 
see ! there is some one coming ! Let us go into the house.” 

Scarcely had they risen when a voice called out : 

“ Does Harriet Lindsey live here yet ?” 

“ Why, law me, Mr. Parker !” said Mrs. Case, “ is that you ? 
Why come in, dear me, we thought you were lost — come in, come 
in and sit down.” 

A feeling of fear, trouble, anxiety, pleasure and pain darted 
through Harriet’s brain at the sound of his voice ; and shaking 
with excitement she accompanied Mrs. Case into the sitting-room. 
This was Parker’s first return from his tax-collecting tour, and 
his absence had led them to believe that perhaps they should 
never meet him again ; but, on coming so suddenly upon them, 
his clear voice thrilled them with great pleasure and surprise. 

During Parker’s absence, the country had advanced very ma- 
terially ; post-offices had been established in many places ; 
churches were being erected ; prisons and watch-houses were 
getting more common ; poor people, thieves, counterfeiters, and, 
in fact, the general course of civilization was beginning to be 
established throughout the country. Merchants and bankers 
were breaking up, trust was less common, and everybody began 
to look upon their neighbors — like they do in all other places 
throughout the world — with suspicion, fear, jealousy and dissatis- 
faction ; and the fair name of California was lowering to the 
standard of other countries, lowering in her own estimation, and 
in the estimation of everybody else ; and immorality and wicked- 
ness were becoming as deeply seated in all classes as they are in 
the old countries. Ay, the land of the West was becoming 
civilized ! and idle people were beginning to feast upon its produce 


TIIE GOLD SEEKERS. 


235 


by street-preaching and political speeches. Therefore, under 
these considerations, Parker’s gaudy, black suit, finger-rings, 
gold-mounted walking-stick, and polished silver-looking spurs 
were not at all unbecoming an officer of our great Eepublic, but 
gave him an air of uncommon power and dignity. To give him 
his due, he was a gentleman in appearance, and not so haughty 
and aristocratic as his naturally noble and manly form actually 
represented him. With a graceful lift of his hat, he politely 
bowed himself into Mrs. Case’s establishment, passed the com- 
mon questions of politeness, and reaching his hand into one 
of his pockets, turned toward Harriet, and said : 

“ Miss Lindsey, I have brought a letter for you, here it is.” 

The word letter startled poor Harriet, and she sprang to her 
feet and exclaimed, “ A letter ! a letter !” and the sad thought 
of not having been lately to the post-office, produced so much 
mortification of feeling that she sank back upon her chair and 
almost fainted. 

During her stay in the city she had written a score of letters, 
and visited the post-office as often, but, having had no word from 
her lover, the sad thought of him not being alive, had caused 
her, for several weeks past, to abandon all her hopes, and resign 
herself to her supposed miserable condition. But the word letter 
brought back all her former enthusiasm, and she fancied herself 
at last discovered, and sure to meet the object of her attach- 
ment — thoughts too happy for her despondent condition. 

Mrs. Case put the letter into her hand, but lo ! instead of 
from her intended, it was from her old friend, Mrs. Ellis ! 

With dejected and disappointed feelings the poor girl half read 
the letter, and dropped it into her lap, as if unconscious of the 
conversation going on between Mr. Case and Parker, who were 
commenting, at considerable length, upon “ bad roads and dull 
times.” 

After a few minutes of ‘brown study,’ Harriet asked Parker : 

“ Are you acquainted with Mr. and Mrs. Ellis?” 

“But very slightly, Miss Lindsey,’ said he, “I have seen 
them on several occasions ; but, having heard you speaking of 


236 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


them, I was telling them about you, and Mrs. Ellis said she 
would like to have you come and live with her.” 

“ 0 ! I am going to start there to-morrow,” replied Harriet, 
“ but I ’m glad her invitation has reached me ; I not only know 
that I shall be welcome, but I can easily find her. Is Marysville 
a pleasant place ?” 

“ Very, Miss Lindsey, very said Parker, “ it stands upon 
an elevated piece of table-land, on the banks of the Yuba. 
From that city you can view the Snowy Mountains and the three 
Butes ; and beside, you look over a level plain as far as your 
eyes are capable of seeing ; and then you are not troubled with 
these severe cold winds — so disagreeable in this city. My sister 
likes Marysville very much indeed.” 

“ 0 ! your sister has arrived then ?” said Harriet. 

“ Yes,” he continued, “ she is out at last, and as I ’m going 
to Marysville to-morrow, I shall expect to introduce her to you — 
she is good company I can assure you.” 

“ Introduce me to her, if you please,” said Harriet, smiling 
at his compliment. 

“ Any way, Miss Lindsey, I ’m not particular ; but I haven’t 
time to discuss the subject to-night, I must prepare for leaving 
on the eight o’clock boat,” and looking at his gaudy gold watch, 
he added, “ it ’s getting late. I suppose you have had a lone- 
some time here this winter — no society or amusements.” 

“ No,” said Harriet, “ Mrs. Case and I, either give parties or 
attend some others, two or three times a week, and then we have 
plenty of books, and plenty to talk about.” 

“ How many ladies do you have at your parties ?” 

“ Well,” said Harriet, “ there is Mrs. Strong, Mrs. Case and 
myself — three altogether.” 

“ Well, really, that is a party.” 

“ But,” said Harriet, “ the greatest trouble is, that if we all 
talk at once there is nobody to listen to us.” 

“ I should like to have been the listener,” said Parker, laugh- 
ing. 

“ Indeed,” said the fat woman, “ if you would have heard 
some of the sorry tales about that foreign tax, you’d a wished 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


237 


you’d never been a tax collector. Why law me ! there was an 
Englishman up here from Nevada who had all his tools broken, 
and his house tore down, and law bless me ! I don’t know what 
all they done to him, ’cause he didn’t pay the tax, and he had 
no money to pay it with. 0 1 laws ! I know you wouldn’t a 
liked our tea parties,” finishing with a hearty laugh. 

“Ah! but I do not treat them so, Mrs. Case; I use mild 
means. We haven’t destroyed anybody’s property since we have 
been collecting, except, perhaps a couple of hundred dollars worth 
of stuff for some of these blue-faced Chinese. 0 ! no ! we are not 
so bad as you seem to think, I ’m sure. But, really, I ’m over- 
staying my time, I must go. I shall meet you to morrow morning, 
Miss Lindsey,” and after a few social remarks, the worthy indi- 
vidual bid them a good-night. As soon as he disappeared, the 
others commenced a general investigation of his personal attrac- 
tions. Mrs. Case was not aware that he had ever been a gambler, 
and she was fully convinced that such a clever fellow could not 
possibly be a bad man. Harriet viewed him very differently ; 
and as often as a hint of him being her future companion escaped 
Mrs. Case’s lips, just that often the poor girl could have cried 
with grief. The idea of changing her attachment caused her to 
tremble at her own weakness ; for she had too much perception 
not to perceive the change in her impressions in regard to Parker ; 
and the more she reasoned upon such an influence, the more she 
feared that her weakness would yet be overcome — then it seemed 
so mysterious that he should happen to be going to Marysville 
at the same time with herself. In fact, there were so many 
incidents in his life that seemed like her own that she was 
nearly frightened at her own contemplations. 

The next morning was clear. A cool wind, betokening coming 
summer, was gently flapping the thousand sails which nestled 
among the forest of ships, and rudely whirling clouds of dust 
over the wooden city. The rising tide was rushing madly beneath 
the long wharves, and partially drowning the busy hum of human 
voices above. All ages and colors, from China to Turkey, and 
from thence to “ Pike County,” were hurrying in grand confusion 
among the drays and innumerable “ greasy-pork barrels,” which 


238 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


seemed to extend in every direction, further than the eye could 
see. The dense fog was nearly gone, and the ever-bright-Califor- 
nia sun was proudly dispelling the gloomy misgivings that 
chanced to lurk in the brain of the “unlucky,” by the glorious 
contrast of his brilliant flame to the smoky, dull clouds of weary 
winter. The same arm that protected Harriet from the (savagely 
polite) hotel keepers a few months before, now conducted her 
down to the boat — a boat that presented a pleasing contrast to 
the one that brought them to San Francisco ; and one, too, that 
seemed adapted to the great river in which she was about to 
travel, 

Harriet was politely conducted to the beautiful cabins, but only 
to look a moment, then to return and take her leave of Mrs. Case. 
With those affectionate feelings, only known to the confidential, 
kind words and wishes were spoken, the embrace relaxed, and 
amid smiles and tears the two ladies parted. 

The boat’s bell was ringing, and Harriet walked on board. 
The mighty wheels commenced to revolve, and the noble vessel 
moved away. Two snowy handkerchiefs were waving, but soon 
the smiles and tears of the fond females were lost by the distance. 
Far out into the great bay the proud steamer wound among the 
crowd of ships, dragging the long, gra^ volumes of smoke around 
lofty masts behind ; then plunging through the dimply sea, she 
made the glistening sheet boil wherever she moved ; each awful 
puff driving her clipper breast boldly through the dark-blue 
waves, and every moment revealing newer scenes along the 
attractive bluffs. Long and anxiously did Harriet continue to 
gaze upon the fading form of Mrs. Case ; and at each receding 
move she thought the view was closed, but anon her weeping eyes 
regained the spot, only to cause a new flood of tears. At last 
the boat made a long curve, and the touching scene was ended. 
Parker perceived her sadness, asked her to pace the deck, and 
she consented. 

“You seem sad, Miss Lindsey !” 

“ Ah !” said Harriet, “ I have parted with a good friend ; I 
am sorry to leave her.” 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


239 


“ This traveling on a boat, Miss Lindsey, puts one in mind of 
our Ohio and Mississippi river boats. I could wish myself back 
again this morning l” 

“ I wish I was back !” said Harriet. 

“ Then I suppose you intend to return soon?” 

“ Perhaps never !” said Harriet, sorrowfully. 

“ 0 ! you are too hasty ; you put me in mind of the unlucky 
miners ; but I suppose you have a great desire to see your con- 
nections ?” 

“ I have, but I have a poor prospect of ever getting to see 
them any more.” 

“ Why, you are really discouraged, but may I ask if you have 
no connections living in this country ?” 

“No, none,” she replied. 

“ But you did not come all the way to California without your 
relations ?” 

“Yes, sir.” 

“ I beg pardon for being so inquisitive, but really your ad- 
venture seems so wonderfully strange that it is impossible for me 
to resist l” _ 

“ My life has been a hard one, at least for the last two years,” 
said Harriet. 

“ But you have manifested such a wonderful degree of perse- 
verance ! Though I cannot hear of the misfortunes which drove 
others to this country without remembering my own.” 

“ I can scarcely say that it was misfortune that drove me to 
California.” 

“ But you couldn’t have come for the purpose of enjoyment ?” 

“No, I can’t say I did, but most assuredly I thought it the 
best I could do under the peculiar circumstances,” said Harriet, 
but Parker was watching every word ; and, half musing, he said: 

“ Circumstances — circumstances ! And you have found none 
of your Cincinnati acquaintances since your arrival in the 
country ?” 

But, woman-like, she was anxious for a new subject, and 
pointing over the bay. she answered : 


240 


THE LADY OF THE WEST ; OR, 


“ No, none, but see ! you are neglecting to view the tops of the 
Nevadas ! Are they not beautiful ?”’ 

No, I was noticing them, they are.” 

“ Ah !” exclaimed Harriet, “ I remember when I was among 
those mountains ! I often think about the Michigan Company ; 
but ah ! they are all scattered now !” 

“ But do you not know any other lady except Mrs. Ellis, who 
crossed the plains ?” 

“ Why,” said Harriet, “ there was a Mrs. Hamlin whom I 
knew, but I ” 

“ Mrs. Hamlin !” exclaimed Parker, “ Mrs. Julia Hamlin ! a 
little black-eyed woman !” 

“ Yes,” said Harriet, regarding him with great anxiety, “yes, 
do you know her?” 

“ Y"es, I do,” said Parker, and struggling to overcome some 
inward feeling, he asked : 

“ Did you know her husband ?” 

“ I knew him, but I had no acquaintance with him in par- 
ticular,” said Harriet. 

“ Do you think he looked anything like me ?” 

“Well, I do not know, but ” said Harriet, but, as if 

pierced with some dreadful weapon, her voice ceased, a heavy 
sigh escaped her lips, and she stood trembling, and earnestly look- 
ing upon a little white dog that ran jumping about the deck in 
defiance of all common rules of etiquette ! 

From the moment that her eye first caught a glimpse of the 
little fellow, not an instant passed but she seemed to be examin- 
ing every hair on his back. Parker continued to address her 
upon the subject above, as if that was the cause of her emotion ; 
but her answers became so wild and confused that he was about 
to ask the occasion of her excitement, when she turned deathly 
pale, and holding upon his arm for support, seemed about to sink 
in her tracks. 

“ 0 ! Mr. Parker ! let me sit down,” she exclaimed in broken 
accents, and fainted upon one of the deck seats. Her eyes con- 
tinued upon the little dog, but only to increase her emotions. 
Parker then perceived the dog. but, still unable to account for 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


241 


such a strange scene, was himself becoming alarmed. She had 
not been seated more than half a minute when the little curly- 
haired dog came jumping close by — speaking in his own language, 
but uttering such expressions as were too familiar to poor Harriet. 
She looked quickly about the deck, as if in search of some one, 
but again her eyes turned upon the little dog. 

“ Sporty ! Sporty !” said she, nearly overcome with confusion. 
The little dog turned his yellow eyes quickly toward her face, 
and seemed to be puzzled. 

“ Sporty !” again said Harriet, which the little fellow answered 
by a gentle wag of his stumpy tail, seeming as if trying to 
treasure up all his past history, and apologizing for his ignorance. 
But every movement he made, gave Harriet additional confusion. 

“ Sporty ! Sporty !” said she, but the little dog whimpered, and 
then, as if nearly dying to know who was calling his name, 
commenced rolling over and over at her feet. 

Harriet could stand it no longer, but placing her hand upon 
him, again called, “Sporty, Sporty !” and in an instant he leaped 
into her lap ! 

Harriet gave him a cordial embrace, which he returned accord- 
ing to the best of his ability ; but, leaping upon the deck, he 
commenced capering rapidly in every direction, returning often 
to Harriet’s lap, then again skipping off to divert her attention. 
Poor Harriet would have given a world to hear that little dog talk ! 
and he seemed equally grieved that he could not. 

Harriet yet sat trembling, and looking most anxiously among 
the crowd of passengers, but seemed desirous of concealing her 
emotions. Parker spoke to her about the dog, but no answer to 
his inquiries escaped her lips. Fixed upon some different subject 
her mind was still entirely absorbed ; and yet the excitement of 
her faculties plainly showed she was expecting something still 
more important to be revealed. 

At a little distance were two men in conversation, to one of 
whom the little dog made rapid visits, returning at each interval 
to Harriet. This gentleman was what might be very positively 
described as a fat man. He was of middle age, and wore an ex- 
pression of desirable familiarity. His whole soul seemed to be 
21 


242 


THE LADY OP THE WEST; OR, 


resting in his face and imparting good influence to whoever 
chanced to look upon him ; in fact, goodness was pictured in his 
very look. He had perceived the recognition of Harriet and his 
little dog, and, while he conversed with his friend, his smiles 
were resting upon both Harriet and “ Sporty.” Though all of 
this only lasted for two or three minutes, yet to Harriet it seemed 
an age. She was, in fact, becoming still more confused, and al- 
though Parker offered her any assistance she could have wished 
for, yet she seemed to know, or hear, nothing he said. The little 
fat man perceived her condition, and advanced to inquire into the 
particulars. 

“ Do you know that dog, Miss ?” said he. 

“ Yes,” said Harriet, gazing wildly in his face. 

“Well, I ’ll declare that’s strange,” said he. “But I guess 
you’d be surprised to know that dog’s history. Though I don’t 
see how you came to know him.” 

“ Is he your dog?” Harriet asked. 

“ Well, I ’ll tell you, Miss, I claim him, but I am not his real 
master.” 

“ Is his master on board ?” Harriet asked. 

“ No, Miss, but I wish he was. I ’d give a whole potato crop 
to know how he is getting on.” 

“ Then you are acquainted with him ?” said she. 

“ No, Miss, I never seed him but once, and that was the time 
I got that little dog.” 

“ And where was that,” Harriet asked, scarcely able to retain 
her self-possession. 

“ Well, Miss, that’s what makes that dog so valuable to me. 
The little fellow got so tired that he couldn’t follow his master ; 
and when he stopped at my wagon, on the Plains, to rest, the 
little dog fell asleep, and his master went on without him. But 
I guess I ’ll find him sometime. Yes, Miss, he left him with me 
on the Plains. And I tell you, Miss, his master had a hard time 
on ’t. But may be you know more about him than I do ?” 

“No, but I am anxious to find him ; will you tell me all you 
know of him ?” 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


243 


“ Well, Miss, the most I know is, that he had a hard time on’t 
with his mates, and that he left them and went on to overtake a 
man and his wife who were on ahead, and that it was then I 
seed him. But whatever came of him after that, I don’t know. 
He was very sick when I seed him.” 

In a moment Harriet’s excitement turned to sorrow. A deep, 
heavy gloom hovered over her face — her eyes were directed earn- 
estly toward the fat man, yet she made no reply, and waited 
with inexpressible anxiety to hear him say something more ; but 
alas ! he had told all he knew. Thus, fixed in gloomy appre- 
hensions, how gladly she would have burst into tears, had she 
dared to make her feelings public. 

“ I s’pose he ’s some relation of yours?” said the fat man. 

“ I am trying to find him. It was on his account I came to 
California,” said Harriet, giving him one of those confidential 
looks so expressive of secret thoughts. 

Parker was still sitting by her side, and heard her speak ; but 
calm unconcern governed his looks. 

“ Here, Trimmer ! come here,” said the fat man, and the little 
dog leaped upon him. 

“ His name is Sporty,” said Harriet, and instantly he leaped 
upon her. 

At this time the boat drew up at Benicia, and the fat man 
was about to go ashore ; but he had scarcely signified his inten- 
tion when poor Harriet involuntarily clung to the little dog as 
though she would rather go off herself than part with him. The 
bell was ringing, and no time could be lost — Harriet gave her 
destination and address to the fat man, who promised to let her 
know if he should hear anything of the missing person. He 
started on shore, but the little dog remained with Harriet. He 
looked back, first to Harriet, then to the dog, laughing, “ Ah !” 
said he, “ I believe he loves you most, and I won’t interfere in 
his attachment. But you must tell his master about me, will 
you ?” 

“0! certainly,” said Harriet, pressing the dog close to her 
side. 


244 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


Again the clattering wheels commenced to roll, and the noble 
steamer floated away. Harriet waved her handkerchief, which 
was answered by the fat man’s “ wide-awake.” 

During the bustle at the wharf — if, indeed, it could be called 
a wharf — Parker withdrew, but not so far as to lose sight of 
Harriet’s actions. Por some time after the boat started on, he 
was earnestly discussing the affairs of the State, but often cast- 
ing an anxious eye toward Harriet, who was talking all sorts of 
conversation to her long lost friend — the dog. And even the 
dog seemed sensible of her distress, often looking into her face as 
if nearly inclined to make an attempt in the English language. 
Her excitement and gloomy feelings gradually gave way to 
mirthful smiles, and while watching the various tricks of little 
Sporty, she seemed to be growing happy with her success. 

The boat continued to move up the great river, sending her 
echoing puffs in rolling swells over the watery valley ; and proud- 
ly rounding each gentle curve, her graceful march seemed to be 
surveying the great meadow through which she traveled. The 
little willows that hung so gracefully along the banks a few 
months before, were now floating their leafless branches in the 
swollen stream. Where cattle once roamed the plain, now the 
bright summer’s sun reflected dazzling rays from large shallow 
lakes of moving water, and the great valley seemed wild and des- 
olate. But on, beyond the vale, the same mighty mountains 
were resting in glorious grandeur ; and upon their rugged peaks 
the silent snows of winter had piled their greatest store — half 
way between the heavens and the earth, their glittering sides 
contrasted so strangely with the mild and pleasant sun that their 
freezing breath seemed to chill the soul that viewed the glorious 
scene. 

To Harriet the time passed more merrily than it had since 
her arrival in the golden State. She had scarcely finished 
admiring Sporty’s tricks when the inundated city was brought 
to view. She looked earnestly over the place to see her old 
boarding-house, but, alas ! its frail timbers were gone, and the 
city — the whole city — looked sad and wretched. The flood had 
disappeared, but still a lake of filth and mud surrounded every 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


245 


house. The tall sycamores, where once the gentry lounged, were 
now deserted. Hammers and saws were ringing wherever she 
gazed ; but many of the unfortunate sufferers were still encamped 
at the old graveyard. The unhappy sight was soon closed. 
The boat again moved onward. Her course up the river now 
seemed as if going among a forest. The cluster of sycamores on 
either side, hanging their spreading branches over the stream, 
but following the curve, nearly hid the river ahead. 

Harriet still enjoyed Sporty’s society more than she did any of 
her other traveling companions, and frequently busied herself 
by giving him his old lessons, of standing like a biped, in imita- 
tion of the human family. 

Parker became involved in a serious discussion on political 
affairs, and some time elapsed before he again conversed with 
Harriet. The scene he had witnessed between Harriet and the 
fat man, had given him some troublesome reflections ; but, de- 
termined to avail himself of as much information as possible, he 
finally brought his discussion to a close, and advanced to her : 

“ Well, Miss Lindsey, you have a very desirable little com- 
panion there,” said he. 

“ Yes,” said she, smiling. 

“ You have been very fortunate, to-day. I can almost envy 
you your happiness in finding such a fellow. Come here, Sporty,” 
said he ; but the little fellow only gave him a suspicious look, 
and then looked at his mistress for her consent. 

“ I declare, Miss Lindsey, that is a lovely dog. I am sure his 
master would be glad to get him again !” 

“ Yes, I know he would,” said Harriet. 

“It is very difficult to find anybody in this country, Miss 
Lindsey,” said Parker. 

“ It is, indeed.” 

“ I think I might be of service to you, Miss Lindsey, in find- 
ing your friend, as I am traveling all over the mines. If I could, 
I am very willing to do so.” 

“ I would be very happy if you would. But perhaps it would 
be asking too much of a favor?” said she. 


246 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


“ 0 ! not at all, Miss Lindsey. I should be extremely happy 
to do so. If you will give me his name, I am quite sure I can 
assist you to find him. I have a very extensive acquaintance 
throughout the country, and probably I have some friends who 
already know where he is.” 

“ 0, you are very kind, I ’m sure,” said Harriet, writing the 
name upon a slip of paper, and passing it to Mr. Parker. 

“ Of course you know my address without writing it ?” said 
Harriet. 

“ Certainly, Miss Lindsey, and I feel too much interested 
in you to forget it. I may have the pleasure of meeting you 
often, myself?” said Parker. 

“ I should be happy ” said Harriet, but, in an instant she 

thought of the meaning of his words, and again became confused. 
Parker was too close an observer to neglect her confusion ; but 
it also gave him some concern, and pausing a little, he said : 

“ Happy for me to meet you !” 

“ You have been very kind to me,” said she. 

“ Thank you, Miss Lindsey. But I am still in doubt as to 
the object of your wishes ?” 

“ Why, I wish to find that person of whom we were speaking.” 

“ But I perceive you do not claim him as a relation !” said 
Parker. 

“ No, he is no relation.” 

“ Miss Lindsey, do not allow me to give you trouble. I am 
sure you have enough already ; but if I can be of any service to 
you I will, happily. You know I do not call myself a good man. 

You know I have been a contemptible gambler. You are right 

you should not think well of me.” 

“ 0 ! I think you are too hasty ; for I am sure I did not intend 
you to think so ; but if I said anything of the kind, I ’m very 
sorry.” 

“ Thank you, Miss Lindsey, and if I have been too hasty I 
hope you will reckon it with all my other bad qualities. You 
know that such is the nature of the human mind, when it com- 
mences to be bad it takes delight in indulgence ; and when I 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


247 


think about my gambling life I am so miserable that I almost 
wish the whole State would sink for the purpose of destroying 
the gamblers.” 

“ But I don’t see why you allude to gambling now — you don’t 
gamble now, do you ?” 

“ Gamble !” said Parker, and his noble face flushed indignant, 
“ gamble ! I don’t play cards any more ; but what better is my 
business ? Don’t you know that I am connected with the govern- 
ment to plunder the foreigners in the country ? and that we are 
determined to fill our pockets off of them, even if foreign nations 
don’t like it !” 

“ Why, Mr. Parker ! other countries may declare war against 
us if you tell people that !” 

“ What do we care ! we are at the extremity of the Union, and 
the other States will have to fight it out. The people in the 
Atlantic States will then begin to consider the advantages of this 
annexing so much distant territory.” 

“ But if it is wrong, why do yo persist in continuing?” 

“ Why, well I ’ll tell you ; — I lost all I had, through the neg- 
lect of the Government in settling those land titles — do you re- 
member my property at Sacramento ?” 

“ Yes, very well,” said Harriet, watching his excited looks. 

“ Before that I was a good man, and, to acknowledge the truth, 
for the injury done me, I have resolved to have vengeance ; and 
have it I will !” but his enraged voice stopped ; and clenching his 
teeth, he turned his face to hide his passion. Harriet had never 
seen him manifest such a feeling before, and, partially through 
fear, and feeling sympathy for his aggrievance, remained quietly 
patting little Sporty. 

“ Yes, Miss Lindsey,” said he, after a minute’s suspense, “yes, 
you are right in treating me with disrespect — I deserve it.” 

“Why! Mr. Parker,” she interrupted, “surely you are mis- 
taking me. I have not expressed any such a sentiment ; and 
certainly it is the most distant wish of my mind to do so. Indeed 
I think you are magnifying your bad disposition — I am very 
sorry for you having lost your property ; but this is a good coun- 
try for making money in, and you may soon get it all back. 


248 


THE LADY OE THE WEST; OR, 


But I don’t see anything very bad in your office — you were 
not the one that made the law against foreigners. * A good 
time’s coming,” and an unreadable smile gathered about her 
rosy lips. 

“ Let it all pass, Miss Lindsey ; I ’ll try and not be bad any 
more ; and if I can be of any service to you, I will, gladly. I 
must do something good to make amends for my bad disposi- 
tion, and also for these actions, that deserve your contempt.” 

“ But I do not treat you with contempt !” 

“No, but you should ; I do not want any encouragement. I 
tell you candidly that I am unfit to be your companion.” 

“ But I think you are very good company ; I always pass 
the time very happily with you.” 

“ But I should rather you did not say so ; it is the most sacred 
wish of my heart not to hurt your feelings.” 

“ Neither have you, but why do you say so ; have I offended 
you?” 

“ Bar from it, Miss Lindsey ; you have pleased me too well ; 
you make me feel more intensely my guilty life.” 

“ But I did not find fault with your life ! ever since you have 
quit gambling, I have endeavored to treat you as well as I could.” 

“ Ah ! too well, Miss Lindsey, you have spoken so mildly that 
I have long encouraged a hope that I might some day become 
your . But in the midst of my flattering hopes I now per- 

ceive that your attachment is bestowed upon another! Am I 
not right ?” and his intellectual eye scanned her pale and blush- 
ing face, while she faintly replied : 

“ You are.” 

“ Then, this is the person ?” and he lifted the slip of paper to 
see the name. 

Bear and anxiety riveted Harriet’s glistening eyes upon him, 
for he started at the name, and said : 

“ Nathan Simons ! Nathan Simons !” and his clear, dark eyes 
seemed as if they would pierce the trembling girl, who sat silent 
by his side ; but his noble brow knit, then fell, then knit, then 
fell ; and his manly face turned indignant, then mild, then sad, 
pitiful and wretched. 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


249 


“ Then, Miss Lindsey, you are engaged to he married to Nathan 
Simons !” Harriet was too confused to reply ; but, in a mild 
voice, Parker said: “ If so, I can find him for you !” 

She continued to look upon him, and then faltering, said : 

“ It is so,” and her immovable eyes grew dim, and her fair face 
turned deathly pale. 

“ I have often heard of him, and been somewhat acquainted 
with him ; but it is long since I saw him ; though I can soon 
find him, and I shall try and do it,” said Parker; and Harriet’s 
face crimsoned at every word ; but collecting herself a little she 
asked : 

“ Then you do know him?” 

“ Well, Miss Lindsey, I have seen him on several occasions.” 

“Are you sure that he yet lives ?” 

“ I cannot say, I am sure, but I think there is no doubt about 
it.” 

“ Where does he live ?” and the poor girl’s heart seemed about 
to leap from its hiding-place. 

“ Well, I’ll tell you all that I know about him. Do you re- 
member the Dutchman that was killed in Sacramento ?” 

“Yes, I do.” 

“ Well, he and Nathan Simons were partners ; and Simons cer- 
tainly acted the part of a good man toward the Dutchman.” 

“ Possible ! but he didn’t get hurt ?” 

“ No, he did not ; but, as I was going to say, I saw him after 
that on many occasions ; the last time I saw him, he was very 
ill — cholera I think it was — up in the mountains between the 
Feather and the Yuba rivers. That was shortly after I commenc- 
ed collecting tax, which is now a good while ago.” 

“Do you think he is there yet?” said the impatient girl. 

« 0 no ! he is not there now ; for he was then talking of leav- 
ing for the city, but what city, whether Sacramento, Marysville, 
or San Francisco, I do not know. But I remember he said he 
was going down to live with his connections until he recovered. 

“ Connections ! connections !” exclaimed the disappointed lady, 
and her face again turned pale. 

“ Yes, connections : a sister, I think.” 


250 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


“ 0 ! Mr. Parker, I am disappointed — he had no connections,” 
and her handkerchief covered her face, “ perhaps he said friends V' 

“ No, Miss Lindsey, I know that he said connections, and I am 
almost sure that he said sister 

“ Then it is not the same person, and I am yet disappointed I” 
and alone upon trembling limbs she arose, walked to her cabin 
and sat down to contemplate upon her day’s experience. 

We have neglected to mention that, at Sacramento, the passen- 
gers were under the necessity of changing boats, for the larger 
ones could not run up the Yuba. But even before entering the 
Yuba the short crooks, stumps, tree-tops, logs, etc. in the narrow 
river, render it not only impassable by large boats, put fearfully 
interesting for small ones ; and to the cautious and enterprising 
proprietors of boats, much credit is due to their perseverance for 
forcing steam navigation as far up as the little city of Marys- 
ville ; for, without boasting in the least, any other people but 
Americans would have concluded that such a stream was only fit 
for geese and ducks, and, at the most, the smallest kind of canoes. 
This remark cannot apply to the main Sacramento, for even a 
cautious Scotchman would have chanced a steamboat in such a 
river ; neither do we wish to make light of our Australian breth- 
ren for being so long in getting boats to running in the Murry ; 
but if they, and our African folks, and our companions who live 
on the Seine, choose to take these as “ side-wind ” hints upon the 
advantages of individual enterprise being unfettered by govern- 
ment, they are at perfect liberty to do so. 

After Harriet left Parker, he commenced promenading the deck, 
evidently in a restless state of ennui ; but, being somewhat ac- 
quainted, and partially trained under the man who “ would drink 
his own heart’s blood for his country's good,” he soon entered 
into a political argument — whether Captain Sutter, or Benjamin 
Franklin, or Christopher Columbus were the most concerned in 
bringing America to her present importance ? and upon this inter- 
esting question these patriotic gentlemen made quotations from 
the speeches of Henry Clay, Daniel Webster, and from the works 
of Byron and Guizot ; and, as important as it is to the future 
welfare of the country, and for all that they stamped their feet, 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


251 


chewed tobacco, and used strong oaths at the two ends of every 
sentence, yet, the day passed by, and they finally failed to decide 
it satisfactorily to themselves. As this question and its kindred 
form the topic of not a few newspapers throughout our country, 
we shall omit the remarks of the above-mentioned gentlemen and 
hurry on with our story. 

It was sunset when the boat fastened to some stumps on the 
bank of the muddy Yuba. The evening was fair, but a cold 
wind was coming from the distant mountains, and but a few yel- 
low clouds streaked the northern heavens. Had the steep bank, 
and the level streets been disrobed of eighteen inches of mud and 
water, it might have been a pleasant evening to leave the boat 
and ramble through the little wooden city ; but, as they were, 
the prospect was not so pleasing as many a lacework lady might 
imagine. However, Harriet, with her hand upon Parker’s arm, 
and with her anti-Bloomer-fixing nicely raised, started, but al- 
ways keeping an anxious eye to the little, short-legged Sporty, 
who frequently stumbled upon bog-holes, and was badly soiling 
his beautiful white covering. After a few minutes’ march in that 
formidable style, they arrived at a small, two-story frame house, 
which was not characterized so much by its Gothic, or Greek, or 
any other foreign fashion as by its resemblance to a plain, but 
unpainted cow-stable. This was where the clergyman, Mr. Ellis, 
and lady, lived ; and, as he was absent the greater part of his 
time, she enjoyed the whole house alone. Not many years ago 
Mr. Ellis and lady were in flattering circumstances, and lived in 
the most fashionable manner; but their extravagance finally 
broke them down, and though they were believed to be very pious, 
they were now in quite common, yet comfortable circumstances. 

Mrs. Ellis was a lady of considerable intelligence, but she had 
a most contemptible way of whining and complaining about 
everything that chanced to come into her very dignified head ; 
and often would she comment upon her misfortune, and relate 
the comfort in which she used to live, but never forgetting to 
mention how ill she had been treated by different people, and 
how she was envied for her beauty and happiness in early life — 
in fact, she was one of those wrc-entertaining creatures who are 


252 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


always trying to elicit the sympathies of their hearers, and yet 
ungrateful for receiving them. 

When crossing the Plains, she was Harriet’s only companion ; 
but, for all that, Harriet was more familiar with every one in 
the Michigan Company, than she was with her. Yet, as we 
stated before, she was intelligent (and if that alone could have 
made her into a human being, there is no doubt but she might 
have obtained her diploma), and, beside, she made extraordinary 
pretensions to piety, and generally looked upon herself as going 
to be two stories higher in heaven than any of the rest of the 
human family, to whom she seemed sorry to be related, especial- 
ly to the — black ones. Such, she had been ; but now we must 
follow these characteristics until we find them inhabiting a tall, 
ungainly tabernacle, about fifty years of age, and then we shall 
find as starchy a specimen of human nature as the lean, man- 
like face of Mrs. Ellis indicated. Whether this lady belonged 
to the old school or to the new school, may be judged by her 
white, three-cornered handkerchief carefully placed round her 
neck, with one long peak down her back, fastened by a single 
pin, and another peak down her bosom, fastened by another pin, 
placed at an angle of exactly so many degrees from something 
else. 

Upon her head was a fixing that rather baffles our descriptive 
powers for a name ; but from its appearance, it must have had 
one about midway between a cap and a head-dress — between a 
young wife, and an old woman sort of concern it was. Upon her 
long, coarse-jointed fingers were a number of gaudy rings — these 
were relics of her past greatness, and prized very highly because 
her great grandmother — who had been distantly related to some 
English nobleman — had received them as a present on account of 
her great beauty, and had* worn them on the wedding-day that 
she was married to Mrs. Ellis’s grandfather, an incident of no 
trifling importance. 

Erom the man-like nature of this lady, one might suppose she 
would have been favorable to the Bloomer costume ; but such was 
very different, for she valued her ankles so highly, that it was a 
great mystery to her how she had escaped from receiving 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


253 


proposals from different young men to abandon her husband, a fact 
which, had it happened, would have been an insult to her dig- 
nity. 

Mrs. Ellis was a great advocate of woman’s rights, and really 
a political thunder-storm to the rest of her sex ; and, in fact, one 
of those intelligent creatures who could soon bring the world to 
rights if she had her own way about it. Under these considera- 
tions, we must consider her prepared to meet Harriet — a lady 
whom she looked upon as of amiable perfections, that is, to have 
sprung from German stock ; and, with her spectacles half-raised, 
she arose, walked to the door, opened it, and exclaimed : 

“ Well, if this ain’t Miss Lindsey ! ” 

“ 0 ! Mrs. Ellis,” said Harriet ; and they very cordially shook 
each other’s hands. 

Parker did not remain to interfere in their old stories, but, 
promising to call on the day following, he hastened off to a place 
which he called his sister’s, of which we shall speak in due 
time. 

Not many minutes after Harriet’s arrival, she undertook to 
relate the manner in which she received' the little dog, but she 
became so confused in her story, that Mrs. Ellis finally obtained 
the whole secret of her adventure — even that she had followed 
her lover to California. 

“ Ah ! Harriet,” said Mrs. Ellis, “you made a very immodest 
attempt ; decidedly too bold for a lady of your standing. I 
shouldn’t wonder if you should be ruined ; this is a world of 
deception and intrigue, and everybody is giving in to the dic- 
tates of their natural heart ; but it was very heedless of you to 
undertake such a thing anyhow. I shouldn’t trust myself going 
among the men so — it ’s a very bad mark of a lady ; but then I 
have some of the noble blood in my veins, and I ’m sure I can’t 
break down the customs of English women — and I ’m told that 
they never go among the men — and X know that in Massachu- 
setts which is the principal part of America — a lady shouldn’t 

never speak to a stranger. I tell you, the nature of people is 
wickedness, and I shan’t never consider them as anything else ; 


254 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


but why didn’t you tell me about this sooner ? I should have 
been very happy to have given you advice, how you should act.” 

Harriet had felt herself considerably relieved by divulging 
her secret to Mrs. Case ; but the instant she placed Mrs. Ellis in 
possession of the true story, she felt that she could have given 
half of her interest in the world to have recalled it again from 
such an unsympathizing specimen of humanity. Harriet re- 
mained quiet to Mrs. Ellis’s question ; but the latter continued : 

“I’m sure you ’ll never find him in the world ; but, if you 
should, it ’s nine chances out of ten he ’s living with plenty 
other women, and his character ’ll be good for nothing. It ’s 
the nature of man’s heart to be searching after wickedness, and 
there ’s not a man in this country that I ’d trust as far as I could 
throw a stone — I wouldn’t. But how could you expect to find 
anybody in such a place as this ? No post-offices, no nothing but 
expresses ; and I know, for one, I wouldn’t trust my letters with 
the express — they ’re sure to read them. It ’s natural for people 
to be inquisitive ; and I ’m sure they ’d think nothing of break- 
ing open a letter to see what other people are writing. And 
then, when we ’re going to get post-offices the dear knows — I 
don’t. Congress can make great speeches about proviso bills and 
such like, but they ’re determined to do nothing for the benefit 
of California ; yes, if I was a man, I ’d show them a trick — a 
real Yankee trick. I ’d show them what we showed England 
once, that she was getting too large for her boots, and must go 
barefoot. Things are getting just exactly like they were in the 
glorious days of Borne. ‘ When she was able to conquer the 
world, she found some difficulty in organizing and governing it 
upon equitable terms. So we see that, by her great accumulation 
of cities and of states, each instituted for isolation and indepen- 
dence, they began to secede and detach from each other, and slip 
the noose, as it were, in every direction ; and this was one of the 
principal causes which led to the necessity of an empire ;’ but 
the folks at home can all boast about how large our country is 
getting ; just let ’em try living in the outskirts awhile. I guess 
they ’d think about children growing so fast being subject to 
dangerous diseases — they would. It ’s all very nice for folks to 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


255 


sit in the counting-room and lay great plans, but it ’s dreadful 
bad to make mistakes. The dear knows, I ’ve suffered enough from 
this kind of legislation. Only think of giving one dollar for a 
letter ! but that ain’t what I mind, it ’s having my letters read 
by the express-men — that ’s all I care for. I don’t begrudge a 
dollar, but then I know it ’s natural for folks’ hearts to incline 
to wickedness. There isn’t but one church in this town, and 
that has no business here, I ’m sure, nor it wouldn’t be here if I 
had my way about it. 

“ What church is that ?” Harriet asked. 

“ Regular Baptists, but then I ’m not saying but there may be 
some good folks belonging to that church, but it ’s not the church 
to which /belong. It ’s the nature of that church to incline to 
wickedness ; they’re next thing to the Catholics, and I ’m sure 
if they could get into power they’d exterminate all the Presby- 
terians in the country — it ’s the nature of ’em.” 

“ They are not as bad as the Mormons, are they ?” 

“ Well, the dear knows, I don’t, but then, you know, the Mor- 
mons are the wickedest people in the world. I ’d have them 
exterminated if I had my way about it. Only think about them 
having so many wives ! but I don’t envy them ; if women won’t 
stand up for their rights it serves them exactly right. But I 
neglected to ask you about Mr. Case. Is he still following the 
express business ?” 

“Yes, and I believe he is doing very well at it.” 

“ Yes, and there’s another thing — I don’t find fault with Mrs. 
Case, for my husband — who is the only Presbyterian minister in 
this part of the country — told me that Mr. Case had descended 
from people of rank, who first settled in the State of Massa- 
chusetts, and that satisfies me that he ’s got some of the noble 
blood in his veins ; but, what I was going to say, how do these 
express-men make their money ! Shall we pay for the support of 
the government, and yet be obliged to pay one dollar for each of 
our letters? Why, we had better have no government, than 
have one that ’s good for nothing ! But what did you say was 
the name of your intended?” 

“ Nathan Simons.” 


256 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


“ Nathan Simons ! Nathan Simons — Nathan Simons, it seems 
to me I ’ve heard of that name before. Where was he from ?” 

“ Cincinnati.” 

“ Bad recommendation,” and the old lady seemed to pity 
Harriet’s choice. 

“ There’s a great many Catholics in Cincinnati, ain’t there ?” 

“ Beally, Mrs. Ellis, I never gave myself the trouble to in- 
quire.” 

“I’m sure it was a great neglect then ; it ’s always the first 
thing I think about, that and to see if there’s any Dutch and 
Irish. What church does Mr. Simons belong to ?” 

“ I think he doesn’t belong to any.” 

“ Is it possible! and you want to marry him? I’d never 
think of such a thing ; there can’t be any love when they don’t 
belong to church ; it ’s no use, the natural heart inclines to 
wickedness.” 

“ I must have loved him, for to have ventured through so 
much !” 

“ No, Harriet, that ’s not love ; it ’s the sin of the natural 
heart. But why didn’t you ask me for advice before you started 
across the Plains ?” 

“ Because I chose to act according to my own judgment ; I 
am an independent woman, and it is my duty, and my right to 
love, and to manifest that love, or bestow it upon whomsoever 1 
wish ; and I am sure no mortal has a right to interfere, or to 
oppose me in my attachment.” 

“ Wickedness of the natural heart, decidedly,” and the old 
lady seemed astonished at such words. 

“No, Mrs. Ellis!” and the poor girl’s face brightened, and 
her eyes sparkled with intelligence, “ no ! that is the ‘ wicked- 
ness of the natural heart ’ to wish to dictate to your fellow-mor- 
tals. I am in this world the same as any other being — entitled 
to liberty. I am as much entitled to follow my intended as you 
have to follow your husband. If I know him to be true to me, 
I should be false to conceal my own feelings from him for the 
sake of gaining the esteem of all the world. True love has no 
consulting to do with any church ; it is too sacred to permit of 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


257 


dictation ; it is too valuable to need any particular creed to sus- 
tain it; it is too dignified to be injured by a difference of 
religious sentiments, and it is too dear to blunder upon the ills 
which heartless people would willingly cast into its pathway, by 
heaping suspicion upon its devoted object.” 

“ Why, I never knew you harbored such sentiments in favor 
of heresy. But, you wait until you’ve had the experience I 
have ; you’ll not think it’s all gold that glitters. But your sen- 
timents on woman’s liberty are right ; I hold that women haven’t 
half a chance in this world, myself ; and if I had my way about 
it, I ’d fix things upon a more equal footing, it ’s no use.” 

“ Yes, but there is where many ladies stop to discuss about 
rights; to devise schemes to enforce men to give them more 
liberty. And because I act with half the liberty that you wish 
for, you are the first to censure my conduct ! But the best thing 
we can do to advance woman’s rights is to induce people to in- 
vestigate our natural rights, without any regard to the town or 
country wc are from ; without any regard to the creed or sect to 
which we belong, and without regard to anything except our 
natural rights — which are the only considerations that will 
establish the equality we desire. In fact, we must discard every 
creed and resort to nature alone, if we wish to harmonize our 
condition.” 

“ Well, I don’t agree to that ; I was taught to judge things 
according to Scripture ; and I ’m sure it ’s the only way whereby 
we can perceive the wickedness of the natural heart, it ’s no use.” 

“ I have nothing to do with that ; but whose church will give 
the true standard of human rights according to Scripture ?” 

“ Why, the Presbyterian, of course ; but hark ! that ’s our tea- 
bell. Come now, we’ll go and have some supper ; you must be 
very tired. Bring the little dog — what do you call him ?” 

“ Sporty.” 

“ Come, Sporty ! — come Sporty, Sporty. Did you say that 
Mr. Simons owned him ?” 

“ Yes ; he was a great favorite with him. 
house most of the time.” 

09 


But he lived at our 


258 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


“ There is some one rapping at the door,” said Harriet, as they 
returned from tea. 

“ 0 ! good evening, Mr. Parker, come in, and he seated,” said 
Mrs. Ellis. 

“ No, I thank you, I have not time,” said he ; “is Miss Lindsey 
in?” and the young lady walked to the door, and hid him “ good 
evening.” 

“ Well, Miss Lindsey, I have been to the post-office and made 
inquiry for you, but I am sorry to say there is nothing answering 
to your name.” 

“ Are you sure ? Did you examine particularly ?” 

“ Very, very. I looked over everything, and labored faithfully 
for you, but there is nothing for you — nothing,” said Parker ; 
and Harriet tossed up her hands and exclaimed : 

“ 0 ! how can I bear this !” and turned toward her seat ; but 
Parker again said : 

“ I know that the person of whom I was telling you, when we 
were on the boat, is the very identical man, Nathan Simons, you 
are after. I am sure I am not mistaken !” 

Harriet again turned pale and trembled, but asked : 

“ Do you know to what city he went ?” 

“ No, I do not, Miss Lindsey, but I am sure that I can find 
him. You can trust me. There is a heart within my bosom, 
Miss Lindsey,” and he shook her snowy hand, ‘ r but I can not 
remain now, I have business to attend to ; but if you will accom- 
pany me to-morrow, at ten o’clock, I will conduct you to my 
sister’s, where you can give me a tune on the piano, if you will 
be so kind ?” and, bowing, he waited her reply. 

“ I shall be happy to go, very,” said Harriet, and she seemed 
to believe that a better day had already arrived. 

Parker’s gentlemanly appearance captivated Mrs. Ellis’s eyes 
at once, and he had scarcely left, when she commenced expa- 
tiating upon his probable high connections, and royal blood. 
Upon this profitable subject, and making occasional “ sidecuts” 
at political matters, she passed upward of an hour — not even 
stopping to inquire after the information that Parker had refer- 
red to about Simons. How great a bore such a woman was to 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


259 


poor Harriet, in her very unenviable condition, can scarcely 
be imagined, much less described ; but if the reader has ever 
met some of those tedious creatures of that nature, we hope he 
or she, will tell them about Mrs. Ellis’s little regard for the 
patience of Harriet. 

It was late when Harriet retired ; for after Mrs. Ellis com- 
menced commenting upon the ill-fortune that had been her lot, 
and upon the “ evil neighbors with whom she was obliged to 
associate,” she went like the winds, piercing every crack that 
her fault-finding mind could discern, and continued to run after 
everybody else were asleep. But, after all, Harriet got to bed, 
and sincerely repented that she had made such a visit. Her 
room was on the second floor, and comprised one-half the house. 
The room contained but little furniture — two beds, two chests, 
half a dozen boxes, a saddle and bridle, a bag of beans, some 
potatoes and onions, two dozen of Mrs. Ellis’s dresses and some 
“ unmentionable woman’s ware” hanging along the walls, and in 
front of each bed was a strip of cheap carpeting. Harriet made 
choice of the bed which stood close by a large window, through 
which a full moon took the liberty of making the whole room 
nearly as light as day. How she disrobed herself and mounted 
into such an humble bed, of course can not be imagined by one 
of our years ; but, suffice it, she was lying in her bed, ponder- 
ing over the extraordinary things of the past day, and watching 
the tricks of little Sporty — now the dearest object to her that 
was in Marysville. 

In this little fellow’s rambles about the house, he had dis- 
covered a pup of about the same size ; and with this associate he 
entered into a general tussling match in front of Harriet’s bed. 
Harriet had been seriously meditating over past times, and felt 
like anything else but sleeping ; and when these little dogs were 
trying their various physical proportions, she leaned over the 
side of her bed, watching their silly maneuvers, comparing her 
own unhappy condition with the nature and dispositions of these 
little creatures. In this way a great part of the night passed, 
and her troubled mind became unconscious of the weariness 
and fatigue of which she had felt such a superabundance during 


260 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


Mrs. Ellis’s lectures. But, while in this leaning posture, 
slumber gradually overcame her, and she unfortunately lost her 
balance and rolled out of bed ! In this trifling fall, her face hit 
upon one corner of a chair, and received a slight bruise just be- 
low one eye ; however, determined to have a sleep, she again 
entered her bed, and whether the fall had, or had not, brought 
her to a rational settlement of her former troubles, it mattereth 
not, but she changed very much from her wakeful mood, and fell 
into as sweet a sleep as ever overcame a wearied person. 

“ Peggy,” said Mrs. Ellis to her servant, next morning, “ I do 
wish you ’d go up stairs and call Harriet. It ’s so dreadful late ; 
people ought to have been up an hour ago. It appears to me some 
people like to indulge in the wickedness of the natural heart. Go 
and tell her the breakfast ’ll all get cold — go Peggy.” Away 
went Peggy ; but in a minute after she returned with Harriet 
by her side. Mrs. Ellis was like most grumbling people, an 
early riser, and whoever failed to rise as early as herself, were 
subject to her rigid suspicion. She had scarcely noticed the 
bruise upon Harriet’s face, when she exclaimed : 

“ Why, Harriet ! what have you been doing ? Have you been 
out last night?” and a vindictive suspicion twisted her long face 
into frightful ugliness. 

Harriet sat down and gave her a brief explanation of her fall, 
and the question seemed to be settled. 

“Well, Miss Lindsey,” said Parker, “you see I am here at 
the appointed time !” 

“ Yes, Mr. Parker, but I fear I shall be obliged to disappoint 
you. I fell out of bed last night and injured my face, so that I 
am not anxious to go out.” 

“ I perceive you have a slight scar, but that is nothing ; and 
if I was disposed to be a flatterer, I should tell yoti that it only 
renders the other parts of your face more beautiful, by being so 
great a contrast. But, laying all jokes aside, it is nothing. 
Neither must you expect you are going to meet a lady of extra- 
ordinary pretensions. I told her you were coming.” Harriet 
studied a moment and then replied : 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 261 

“ I am too anxious to meet your sister to refuse to accompany 
you — I will go.” 

After some little preparation, Harriet’s hand rested upon Par- 
ker’s arm, and they started. This gentleman was well known 
by the gamblers, officials, and a certain class of “ private ladies ” 
who lived in many parts of Marysville ; and when accompanying 
Harriet through the streets in her present condition, it is need- 
less to say what were the public notions entertained. 

“ Well, Parker, who ’ve you got this time? A new importa- 
tion, eh ? Be liberal, won’t ye ? ” were some of the questions 
that fell upon poor Harriet’s ears as they passed in front of some 
of the gambling saloons. But as it was a ‘free country,’ of 
course those ‘ gentlemen ’ had a right to say what they thought ; 
and, of course, such saloons had a right to stand in the most 
prominent places — privileges for which any man ought to be will- 
ing to “ drink his own heart’s blood” as well as to be desirous of 
introducing into the Sandwich Islands and Cuba, lest the unciv- 
ilized French or barbarous English — who do not allow such lib- 
erty — get possession, and endanger the souls of the poor natives ! 
A curious fellow is this “ Young America ! ” 

Parker and Harriet had not passed many of these “ free insti- 
tutions,” when they met the clergyman, Mr. Ellis, who had been 
absent for a week on the duties of his profession. This gentle- 
man was a very equal match for his man-like wife — a sort of 
wooden man he was, with a “ lean and hungry look.” But, like 
most ugly men, he was in possession of considerable intelligence, 
and a heart as cold and hard as granite. Mr. Ellis argued that, 
with intelligence, that is, with a good sound education, people 
would be much better prepared to live a happy life, than by 
any other training. He looked upon love stories as not only tri- 
fling, but dangerous things — a kind of something that hindered 
intellectual eminence, which he considered the only meliorating 
principle that there was in existence. Remember, this was his 
theory; yet if4he reader will recollect, this same individual 
did not hesitate to leave Mr. and Mrs. Hamlin when on the 
Plains, at the time that poor Nixon was about dying. But if 
we judge by his mode of living, and his apparent happiness, we 


262 


THE LADY OF THE WEST ; OR, 


shall perceive that he, like all other stern disapprovers of love 
stories, enjoyed his life by a perpetual warfare with his man- 
like wife. 

Harriet did not make this visit because she entertained a 
superabundance of affection for these wooden people, but, prefer- 
ring to try the Marysville post-offices awhile, before starting back 
to the Atlantic States, and, woman-like, having nearly forgotten 
the unsociable dispositions of these remarkable people, and only 
remembering their good qualities, she considered their habita- 
tion would, at least, afford her a comfortable home for a short 
time. 

When she and Mr. Parker met Mr. Ellis, they halted to pass 
a few familiar questions. Mr. Ellis made particular inquiry 
about the bruise upon Harriet’s face, and received a true answer 
to his inquiries. After this, Mr. Ellis started homeward, and 
Harriet and Parker proceeded toward their intended visiting 
place. This was on one of the principal streets of the city, and 
upon the second floor of a good frame house. From the pavement 
a stairway was the means by which entrance was to be gained ; 
and although this out-of-door ascent was -perfectly safe from 
falling, yet it was so steep that to descend it with safety, some 
patience was necessary. Up this stairway they went, and en- 
v tered a room — it was a nicely furnished one, and resembled a 
sitting-room, parlor, drawing-room, library, dancing-hall and bed- 
room, all in one. In this curious, but luxurious room, Parker 
introduced a Mrs. Brown to Harriet, and, being a free-and-easy 
kind of a fellow, a lively conversation soon commenced. Mrs. 
Brown was a pretty woman, about twenty-five, with black curls, 
dark-brown eyes, arched brows, rather luxurious lips, dimpled 
cheeks, red as roses, round snowy neck, graceful shoulders and 
plump person. In conversation she often used the words “ by 
jing,” and generally accompanied her high-heeled dancing with 
a profusion of Mississippi phraseology — “ big niggers,” “sweet 
potatoes,” “ fanatics of the North,” “ knows beans when the bag 
is open,” “ there’s more’n me that slips the rack,” “ yaller fogy- 
ism.” “ peanuts too good for niggers,”— -but, with all this, she 
laughed, played well upon the piano, sung sweetly, and was, 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


263 


altogether, a very entertaining, if not a pleasing companion. 
Although Harriet was somewhat puzzled by this mysterious kind 
of ladyism, yet she entertained no doubt but that she was 
actually conversing with Parker’s own sister, and a lady of a 
little more fashionable life than the very humble Dr. Sparks had 
chosen to make herself acquainted with. But the most enter- 
taining article about the house was the piano ; this was a splen- 
did affair, and of sufficiently fine finish to have engaged the 
attention and admiration of “ Old Nick ” himself. How Harriet 
and her companions enjoyed the day, and what they said and 
did, we cannot take time to relate ; but, having enjoyed a good 
dinner, sung and talked, and laughed at their pleasure, the sun 
was setting when Harriet and Parker started back toward Mrs. 
Ellis’s. The evening was fair, but chilly — a fact that prevented 
the “gentlemen” from standing in front of the gambling saloons, 
and, consequently, permitted Harriet to pass without hearing 
the suspicions upon herself, which she heard so frequently in the 
morning. 

This kindness and attention on the part of Parker, together 
with his faithful promises to find Simons, rendered him an object 
of regard and value to Harriet greater than he had ever been, 
and seemed to blot out all his gambling qualities, and place 
him among her most trusty friends. On their way back to Mrs. 
Ellis’s Harriet was not at all backward in her thanks to Parker, 
for having introduced her to his sister, whom she now looked 
upon as going to be one of her most intimate companions. In 
tfyis kind of enjoyment she was when they turned the corner, 
reached the house and beheld her trunk standing upon one end 
on the sidewalk ! Mrs. Ellis was standing at her door, her cap- 
fixing thrown wildly back, her man-like face drawn into a focus 
of furious hatred, her eyes were like an eagle’s, her long-jointed 
fingers like the paws of a hyena twisting in each other, her long 
back was leaning forward, and a flame of fire seemed about to 
burst from her long, wooley lips. But, by her side, a little in 
the rear, stood Mr. Ellis, the clergyman. He was bareheaded, 
his white locks were curling with rage ; his nostrils were dis- 
tended, his Boman nose sccnied to be converted into a vulture’s 


264 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


beak ; his eyes were dilated and red, and his * lean and hungry- 
looking ’ person seemed about to crisp with vengeance. Upon 
these human monsters — brother and sister of the human family, 
poor Harriet looked, trembled and nearly fainted upon the arm 
of Mr. Parker. 

“ What can it mean ?” flew through her mind a thousand 
times in a second. “ AVhat can it mean ?” and she thought she 
saw a beast with horns trying to escape the throats of the clergy- 
man and his wife. “ What can it mean ?” and she saw their 
hideous mouths open, and she heard these words : 

“ Begone ! begone ! guilty wretches ! away from my sight ! you 
sinful, dirty things ! Begone ! begone ! begone ! begone !” 

“ W’hat can this mean ?” she tried again to ask, but again the 
inhuman mouths said, “Begone! begone! begone! begone! 
guilty, wicked wretches ! Away ! away ! away ! away ! sinful 
creatures ! Begone ! begone ! begone ! begone from my house ! 
Away ! away ! away !” 

“ What can this mean ?” and the trembling girl leaned hard 
upon Parker, but again they cried: 

“ Take that dirty thing away ! away ! away ! away ! away with 
her !” cried the clergyman and his wife, as fast and as loud as 
their voices would permit. 

“What can this mean?” asked Parker, and his face glowed 
with manliness, his eyes sparkled with courage, and his brow 
knit with dignity of feeling. But again the minister and his 
wife bellowed : 

“ Away ! away with her ! She’s filled with sin ! We detest 
her ! She’s abominable ! Away with her ! Begone ! begone !” 

“ But why do you not explain yourselves ?” said Parker ; but, 
although he asked over and over, he received the same answer : 

“ Begone ! begone ! begone ! Take the sinful thing away ! 
away ! away ! away !” 

Parker perceived that remonstrance was useless, and called an 
express wagon to remove Harriet’s trunk ; and they started off 
in search of some other stopping-place, with the abuse of the 
clergyman and his wife still being heaped upon them. 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


265 


However low an opinion they might have formed of Harriet, 
and however great might have been their respectability, nothing 
could have justified such unexplained conduct, nothing could 
have been so little likely to produce a reformation — even if she 
had fallen. 

This outrage occurred just after sunset, and before the moon 
arose, so that Harriet and Parker were now left to ramble about 
in the dark in search of a boarding-house. What could have 
been Harriet’s feelings toward these wooden people can scarcely 
be imagined ; but, here her troubles only commenced. Parker 
was too well known at the respectable hotels, to be permitted to 
bring a lady, especially one with a bruised face ; and, conse- 
quently, at the first half-dozen houses to which he applied, he 
met no favors, and was obliged to hear improper hints about 
Harriet, some of which were even plain enough for her to under- 
stand. Under this most goading of all suspicions, the poor girl 
how felt a sting of despair that she had never before known ; 
and, while tears were rapidly bursting from her eyes — which 
made her look still more suspicious — she could feel that every 
moment was piercing and unnerving her almost exhausted per- 
son. After rambling about for some time without any apparent 
success, she proposed to go and stop with Parker’s sister ; but to 
this he objected, saying that the place might be too noisy, and 
too public ; and upon this he continued to assure her, until she 
at last exclaimed : 

“ 0 ! Mr. Parker, I can go no further!” and immediately 
fainted. This was near a very humble, half private, half public, 
canvas and wooden concern, in front of which a small board, 
marked with tar, read, “Private Boarding here.” In this 
small, one-story affair, Parker engaged a room and board for 
Harriet. 

After some kind words, and ‘faithful promises to call again on 
the following day, Parker left — but he left behind him a heart 
beating with gratitude for his good, and apparently, uninterested 
conduct. 


23 


266 


THE LADY OF THE WEST OR, 


CHAPTER XX. 

With tearful eyes, Simons sat listening to his fair sister, and 
while her musical voice related the happy hours of their early 
days, and the childish peculiarities of their first associations, his 
mind was carried hack to the last embrace he received from his 
heart-broken mother ! But when she alluded to himself being 
borne upon the arms of their kind father toward the ship, while 
the weeping family were clinging to his little feet and hands, 
and bestowing their farewell kisses upon his pale face, his hand 
raised to his noble forehead, and, while his full breast heaved 
with emotion, his melodious voice broke from its slumber. 

“ 0 ! sister ! forbear ; for I am made disconsolate and weary !” 
and her little black eyes turned upon him, her rosy lips parted, 
her clear voice united with his, and the air, “ Sweet, sweet 
Home ” was sung more feelingly than ever before escaped mor- 
tal lips. 

“ Come, brother, let us not be sad, but tell me of your lady- 
love, for I am growing anxious to see those beautiful gray eyes 
that have so charmed your soul. I am sure I ’ll love her — I know 
she ’ll make me a good sister. 

“ In a few months, Julia, you shall see her, and judge of her 
perfections as it may please yourself.” 

“ A happy thought ! Prosperity is delightful ! A few months 
only!” 

“ Yes, Julia, such prosperity will soon enable us to return 
where we can live and enjoy life as rational beings should.” 

“ How is that, brother? You hugging your wife, and I — and 
I — and I talking politics to my husband ! Well, really ‘ there’s 
a good time coming,’ ” and her dimpled hands swung him into a 
polka, her musical tones went warbling round the hall like min- 
istering angels, and her girlish laughter burst forth at every 
turn, happier than that of which the poet can sing. 

He withdrew into the sitting-room, where many people were 
reading newspapers, or conversing upon the common affairs of the 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


267 


times, and of their own fortunes, or of the misfortunes of them- 
selves and everybody else. His attention was directed toward 
two red-faced, good-looking, curious sort of young men. What- 
ever he said, they watched exceedingly close ; whatever he did, 
they looked upon him, and in a few minutes their gaze became 
riveted. If he raised his hand they watched it ; if he moved 
his lips they watched him ; if he turned his eyes they noticed 
it ; neither did a moment . elapse without their stare becoming 
more serious and fixed upon him. 

“ Have I ever seen these men before ?” flew through his mind 
at every unconcerned glance of his penetrating eye. “Why do 
they watch me so ?” and his manly form was bent in study while 
his brilliant mind stole back upon days of the past. 

“ Surely they cannot be enemies to me /” and he looked again, 
but the same wild stare was riveted upon him. “ Certainly, I 
have seen those faces before?” and grief resulted from his deficient 
memory. But again he looked, and he saw one of them cram- 
ming his hands deep into his pockets ; he saw a smile gathering 
over his broad face ; and, as the curious man arose and came 
toward him, he felt his heart fluttering, and his want of recollec- 
tion became painful in the extreme. 

“ Who can they be?” and the same sad deficiency in memory 
began to overburden his manly person, and nervousness took 
possession of his silent lips. But the curious man stood before 
him, and said : 

“ I think they ca’ ye Mr. Simons ?” 

He continued to look at the curious man, and immediately a 
smile played upon his features, his eyes darted from one to an- 
other, and his full voice exclaimed : 

“ You are the Scotchmen who carried me upon the mountain ! 
God bless you ! my friends !” and he shook them cordially by 
the hand and wept. 

In the golden days of California, that is, in its most glorious 
days, many of the miners would often accompany their friends, 
(who were returning to their homes with fortunes) as far as Sa- 
cramento. . This not only gave them an opportunity of having a 
recreation from mining, but afforded the advantage of depositing 


268 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


their gold dust with some banker, which would avoid the neces- 
sity of carrying it while in the mines. Upon this errand the 
two Scotchmen had accompanied Wattie to Sacramento — to see 
him safely off, and to deposit , their little fortunes with a certain 
Mr. Lee, where they wished it to remain until they made another 
trial at the mines. Fortunately they stopped at Hamlin’s Hotel, 
and afforded an opportunity for Simons to bestow the thanks and 
gratitude upon his preservers, for which he had so often prayed. 
This was in the summer season, and Hamlin was again prospering. 
After the flood disappeared he proceeded to his vacant lot, in 
company with his little black-eyed wife, and after a serious con- 
sultation, they resolved to mortgage the property, in order to 
purchase lumber for the erection of another hotel. In this they 
were successful, and fortune was soon smiling upon them. Mrs. 
Hamlin had resolved never to permit her brother to leave her 
again, and, although he had recovered from his long illness, yet 
she had witnessed the entire fall of all her relations, and clung 
to him with as devoted affection as ever a sister had for a brother, 
and could scarcely endure the thought of being again separated 
from him. 

“ Weel, Mr. Simons,” said Chips, “ come and sit ye doon, and 
we ’ll tell ye what ’ll do yer sowl guid.” 

“ Certainly,” said Simons, “ but I am already under too many 
obligations to you.” 

“ Nonsense ! maun, ye ’re no welcome to gie us sa many thanks, 
for I ’m sure ye’ll some day meet an opportunity to do some ither 
folk a kindness to balance the trifle we did for ye. But sit ye 
doon and hear what I ’m going to say ’til ye ; ye ’re na sa bad- 
looking, Mr. Simons, since ye recovered from the cholera.” 

“ Ha ! maun,” said Willie, who stood in silent admiration, 
looking into Simons’ face, “ I ne’er tho’t ye’d turn out sic a fine 
stout fellow. Often I think I see ye lying in the burnin’ sun 
upon that high moon tain.” 

“ Supper is waiting,” said Mrs. Hamlin, and Simons conducted 
his friends to the dining-room, where, in true American fashion, 
he left them to the enjoyment of their repast, undisturbed by 
conversation. Simons was anxiously awaiting to hear the good 


THE GOLD SEEKEKS. 


269 


news which Chips was going to relate ; and he was well pre- 
pared to have him commence as soon as tea was over. But, in 
this he was disappointed, for they all stated that, as it was the 
last night they should enjoy in company with Wattie, they wished 
to stroll through the city in search of amusement. This was in 
the palmiest days of gambling, and a more excellent treat was 
never known than to have an evening promenade through the 
streets of that young city. Some of the first musicians from 
every nation in the world were playing in the gambling saloons, 
which stretched along nearly every street ; and such a variety 
of airs bursting forth in every direction, swelling and echoing 
among the tops of the sycamores, and making more harmonious 
music perhaps than ever before was made by the mingling of so 
many different players, produced an impression upon the mind 
which words cannot express. Then too, such moonlight nights ! 
The air, so mild and still that even the moonbeams seemed to 
be filled with departed spirits ! But when nearing the corner 
of J. and fourth streets, the Italian, German, French, English 
and American music sent forth their thousand chords, in loud 
peals of never-ceasing grandeur and sublimity, which made it 
look like the -happy but long-distant period when “war shall be 
no more !” 

Ah ! proud indeed should the American be to think that his 
country is the grand asylum for the whole world ! and the first 
in prompting good-will among men. But no wonder that his 
heart beats with pride, dignity, patriotism and enthusiasm when 
he still hears faint voices breathing eternal hatred against Repub- 
licanism — voices from the lips of those who were serfs at home — 
who saw, but never entered fine palaces — who were ruined by 
ecclesiastical administration, and yet are anxious to have its al- 
mighty grasp introduced into a position where its publicity 
would occasion a perpetual warfare among neighbors, and de- 
mand a guillotine to divide the public school fund. 

“ Come, Chips,” said Simons, after having promenaded the 
streets for some time, “ come, let us enter the Eldorado. I wish 
to point out Mr. Warner, the man who murdered the German.” 

“ I dinna ken aboot going in,” said Wattie, seeming to think 


270 THE LADY OF THE WEST; OB, 

that a gambling saloon was not just exactly what it should 
be: 

“ What do you say aboot it, Wattie ?” 

“ 0 ! certainly, we must go in,” said Wattie, and in a minute 
more they were promenading the great hall. ^ 

“Here,” said Simons, “this is the man, with those white 
eyebrows trying to climb his forehead.” Here he pointed to the 
man whose mouth was still marked with tobacco-juice, but hold- 
ing a long cigar, while his misty-looking eyes were carefully ex- 
amining the gold and silver which his long, awkward hands were 
in the act of stowing into a large buckskin bag — evidently, he 
was about quitting for the night. 

While they were thus looking upon him, in came Mr. Parker 
and Mr. Miller, and their meeting with Warner seemed to be a 
chance more pleasant than they had expected ; accordingly, they 
shook each other’s hands heartily, and sat down to converse. In 
a moment Simons recognized them to be the same men who had 
so heartlessly burned the butcher’s brush-house ; but neither of 
them noticed him. Our three observers now drew closer, to hear 
the conversation of these three gamblers. 

“ Well, Parker,” said Warner, “ I ’ve licked them in pretty well 
since you ’ve been away. I fleeced a miner last night ; a real big 
green un, into the tune of seven hundred dollars.” 

“Well, that was something of a haul ; but did you doit by 
fair means ?” 

“ Certainly, Mr. Parker. I called him on a little at a time, 
so that before he got drunk I had half of it, and then, you know, 
it wa3%asy enough to fix him up. Another month or so is all I 
want at this business — I’ll grind out a fortune some wav or 
other.” 

“ Then, you have given up running for the legislature this 
season, too ?” said Parker. 

“ 0, no — I am only getting ready. You see, my opinion is, 
that next year gambling won’t be very good — there is too many 
in the business, then, beside, nearly all the miners has got 
skeered at betting since the Legislators and Governor, and them’s 
got at it; for I tell you some of them are mighty smart fellers.” 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 271 

“ Well, then, if you are going to run, you must soon start out 
to stump it ? ” 

“ Certainly, Mr. Parker,” said Warner, drumming on his 
breast, while the same white eyebrows were trying to ascend his 
forehead with as much perseverance as in days of yore. “ Cer- 
tainly, I propose starting out as soon as Mr Miller there thinks 
it ’s advisable. But 1 s’pose a month ’ll be plenty soon enough ?” 

“ Yes ; I think so,” whined Mr. Miller. 

“ Well, don’t put it off too long — mind, this State’s business 
must be attended to. You couldn’t guess what a haul Mr. Miller 
and I have made this time. We came near frightening all the 
foreigners off the mines. Miller, though I am sorry to say it of 
him, has had a good many fights,” said Parker, jokingly, looking 
at Miller. 

It will be observed that Parker assumes a great many different 
appearances, as indeed all accomplished villains do. Prom some 
of his conversation among our personages, or within their hear- 
ing, it would seem as though he had repented of his sins, and 
reformed his conduct ; and then, again, as though his mind was 
continually plotting the wickedest of crimes. 

“ But I guess I left a few sore places on some them I fought 
with,” whined Miller, whose voice was now recognized by the 
Scotchman, as the person of whom they had heard so many differ- 
ent foreigners complaining; and the same to whom they paid 
their tax. Not having ever seen such officials, they drew 
close in order to hear the strange conversation of our republican 
men of honor ; cramming their hands deep into their pockets ; 
with their astonished eyes stretched wide open, they gave an in- 
teresting gaze, and grew wonderfully silent. 

“ How did you make it?’? Warner asked. 

“ Steward ! steward ! bring a half-dozen champagne here, forth- 
with. Come, put up your bank, Mr. Warner ; we ’ll have a blow 
out — it is no use to be hard upon time ” said Parker, becoming 
playful. 

“ Well,” he continued, “ Miller and I have made as much as 
any ten gamblers in Sacramento, that is, during the same length 
of time. I tell you, sir, I would put tax collecting against any 


272 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


other business in California. And too, I will put Mr. Miller and 
myself against any other two men in the country for collecting it. 
It would do your soul good, Mr. Warner, to see us rake the Chi- 
nese. They are industrious, and they always have plenty of 
money. Here, steward, hurry along. How much for a half 
dozen ?” 

“ Never mind, Mr. Parker, I’ll stand this whack/’ said War- 
ner, handing the money to the steward. 

“ Well, Mr. Warner,” Parker continued, “ I actually thought 
I would die laughing, one day, when Miller got after a Chinaman. 
You see, the Chinaman first told us he had a license, but when 
we asked him to show it, he had none. Then he told us he had 
no money ; but when we commenced to break his cradle, you 
ought to have seen him bring out his purse. A thundering swag 
he had. Well, he paid us one month’s license, and we were 
about starting on, but says Miller, ‘ That man never made so 
much money as that in a month — here, by G — d, I ’ll fix him,’ 
and then said he to the Chinaman, ‘ Here, let me see your purse,’ 
well, the Chinese are as afraid of an officer, as they are of God 
himself, so he very agreeably handed it over — ‘ Now,’ said Miller, 
looking him firmly in the face, ‘ now you have told a lie — the 
Great Spirit says you have been here longer than a month — now, 
sir, you have lost all you had. Remember, and don’t lie any 
more, or I ’ll have your head taken off ’ — so, the Chinaman, 
nearly frightened out of his senses, commenced changing his Ce- 
lestial brown into a purple-white. Miller pocketed the gold and 
stamped his foot at the Chinaman two or three times, and the 
poor fellow scampered off to his tent to cry about it.” 

“ Hugh ! they ’re a perfect baby set,” said Miller. 

“ But,” said Parker, “ I did not want to take it all, but after 
Miller told me about how little good it would do him in China — 
all heathens, you know — I concluded it was a case that didn’t 
need much pleading — especially as it suited us very well in 
another way. That is good champagne ! That is real cham- 
pagne !” 

“’Tis so — it’s jam-up,” said Warner. 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


273 


“ But it is not all sunshine, Mr. Warner,” said Parker, “we 
have some rough times with the d — d English and Ereneh.” 



CHRISTIANS EXTORTING MONEY FROM THE HEATHENS, ACCORDING TO LAW. 


“ Yes,” said Miller, emphatically, “ them d — d English, I 
don’t like them. They ’re getting d — d saucy ; some of ’em are 
"beginning to think they have as much right in our country as 
we have ! Preposterous ! What do they know about the laws 
of our country — as ignorant as the day is long ! Why, some of 
’em have told me to my face, that they didn’t think the foreign 
tax was just ! How dare they to meddle with our free institu- 
tions. Them / brought up in monarchy dictate about our coun- 
try !” and, dashing his tumbler, violently down, waited for a re- 
ply. To give them justice, they had been drinking before, and 
were now somewhat influenced by the spirited demon. 

“ Ah !” said Parker, assuming a philosophical appearance, “ I 
can’t agree with you there, for it does my soul good to see a 
spirited fellow. Yes sir, if I was to have my choice, I would 
rather see every foreigner in the country refuse to pay that tax ; 
it would show a better spirit, and by G — d, you know I would 
rather see a regular good spirited fellow, than these sleepy-headed 
ones, who think an officer or a priest is something akin to divine 


274 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


power. Take your glass, Mr. Warner, you are very delicate 
about drinking, to-night.” 

“ 0 ! no, I think I ’m doing mighty well ; but Mr. Miller ain’t 
drinking his sheer.” 

“ By C — t you wouldn’t have a feller make a beast of himself, 
would you ?” said Miller, whose eyes were a very true interpre- 
tation of his apprehension. 

“ What do you mean ?” demanded Parker. “ Do you mean to 
say that Mr. Warner and myself are making beasts of our- 
selves ?” 

“ No, not at all,” said Miller, swinging his head heavily ; “ but 
if my words meant that, by C — t, X ’m very sorry for it — but 
here ’s luck to us all,” — emptying his tumbler. 

“No apology is necessary, I know you are all right — every- 
thing is good that ends well, you know,” said Parker. “ But 
let me see — what were we talking about before — I ’m blamed if 
I don’t begin to think there is not much sham about that arti- 
cle ; for my head is getting to be d — d near as big as that 
table !” 

“ Why you ’s a talking about foreigners paying their taxes,” 
said Warner. 

“ Ah ! I recollect ; thank you, Mr. Warner. Well, well, we 
made a good haul off of ’em this time — didn’t we ? And we ’ve 
got the money, Mr. Miller, haven’t we ? And we ’ll keep it, Mr. 
Miller, won’t we ? Possession is nine points of the law all the 
world over, but it ’s ten points in California — ain’t it, Mr. Mil- 
ler ? By G- — d we know how to butter our bread — don’t we, Mr. 
Miller ? But you mustn’t mind, Mr. Warner — we ’re going to 
annex the Sandwich Islands, and you shall have a turn with 
us — sure ’s you ’re born — shan’t he, Mr. Miller?” 

“ I heered they wasn’t a-going to be annexed.” ^ 

“ Who said that, Mr. Warner,” demanded Miller, rising and 
swinging his fist over his head. “ I say who said it? Who is 
it that dares say the Eagle isn’t going to stretch his wings round 
the world ? Some d — d fanatic, I ’ll bet ! Some d — d tory to 
his country ! Who was it ?” and the poor politician choked with 
rage. 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


275 


“ Why I ’ve seen it in the papers,” said Warner. 

“ You ’ve seen it in the papers ? Tell me who the d — d scoun- 
drel is, that ’s publishing such d — d f — y, G — d d — d heresy as 
that?” and his full, bloodshot eyes glared with political vengeance 
upon Mr. Warner. 

“ It was the London Times,” said Warner. 

“ The London Times ! Is it running in opposition to our 
country ?” continued Miller, striking heavily upon the table. 
“ Them d — d, G — d d — d English ’ll get a drubbing yet. By 
C — t we can’t do nothing but what they ’re sticking their d — d 
noses in it. But I say the Sandwich Islands shall be annexed, 
and our glorious Stars and Stripes shall rescue them from bond- 
age !” 

“ Shall rescue them from bondage !” joined Warner and Par- 
ker, and immediately they drank prosperity to our “ free coun- 
try l” 

“ Yes, sir, continued Parker, “ and when they are annexed I 
wouldn’t take my chance in the President’s chair as quick as to 
get some little office out there. There ’ll be few candidates there 
to run against, and almost any feller can get elected. There ’ll 
be some good fleecing, Miller ?” 

“ You are right,” replied Miller, “ but you mustn’t let the 
cat out o’ the bag ; though I ’m d — d if I don’t believe you ’re 
getting drunk !” 

“ No,” said Parker, striking upon the table, “ no, I ’m as sober 
as I was the day I was born ; and I never do get drunk ; by 
G — d, I ’m too much of a gentleman for that. But about these 
d — d foreigners, some way my ideas are d — d wild to-night. I 
expect that champagne is some d — d rubbish — poison-stuff, I ex- 
pect. Here, steward ! here ! I say, take that d — d trash away, 
and bring us a pure article of French champagne.” 

“That’s a pure article, sir,” said the little greasy-headed 
steward, bowing, “it’s the very best champagne, sir; it’s the 
pure French champagne, sir : the very best in the city, sir, I can 
assure you, sir.” 

“ Well, let it be then, we ’ll finish it somehow or other,” said 
Parker. 


276 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OK, 


“ I ’ll bet we will,” said Warner. 

‘‘Yes, and as much more,” said Miller. 

“ Well, Mr. Miller,” said Warner, after having spent some 
time over the qualities of the liquor, “ when do you think we ’d 
best start out to stump it ? I’m afeered if we don’t start 
mighty soon, somebody else ’ll be for running !” 

“ Let ’em run and be d — d ; what in the h — 11 do we care for 
’em ? I know of a d — d sight better chance, anyhow. I know 
of more’n a dozen men that have made independent fortunes 
this summer.” 

“What’s that Mr. Miller?” they both asked. 

“Well, I’ll tell you. You know James B. Marten, don’t 
you ?” 

“ Superintendent of the government stores at Benicia ?” said 
Parker. 

“Yes, the very same. Well, sir, by G — d, that feller told • 
me with his own mouth, that he had made a cool hundred thou- 
sand this summer.” 

“A hundred thousand dollars in one summer!” exclaimed 
Warner and Parker. 

“ Yes, it ’s a fact, sure ’s I ’m born,” said Miller, striking the 
table and looking greatly astonished. 

“ Why, how did he do it?” questioned the others, nodding 
their giddy heads over the table, and anxiously waiting a reply. 

“ Well, I ’ll tell you how he done it. Do you know about them 
mules sent out for the service ?” and Miller leaned calmly over 
the table. 

“ Certainly, certainly,” the others replied. 

“Well, you ask J. B. Marten what he done with them mules, 
and then you ’ll understand how he made his money.” 

“ Did he sell them ? — did he, though ?’ 

“ He did that, and, what ’s more, he ’s ” (patting upon his 
pocket) “ got the money, too.” 

“ But won’t the government find it out?” 

“ The government of this State are in cahoot with him.” 

“ But Congress ?” 

“And how’ll Congress find out?” 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


277 


“ Make inquiry what ’s become of the money ?” 

“ But who ’ll they make inquiry of?” 

“ Of the officers of this State, to be sure.” 

“ Ha, ha, haw !” exclaimed Miller, striking the table, “ and 
that ’ll be the end of it. Ha, ha, haw ! But how many beside 
J. B. Marten have made a hundred or so thousand, do you 
think ?” 

“ More ! how many more ! ” exclaimed Warner and Parker, 
earnestly. 

“ Yes, how many more ?” said Miller, becoming in a better 
humor. 

“ Hone, I say,” answered Parker. 

“Hone, none ! ha, ha, haw! Why there’s not a man con- 
nected with them stores but what ’s got his d — d pockets as full as 
they can hold. Every whit of provisions sent out for emigrants 
and for the Indians was sold, and they pocketed every red, every 
d — d red — they did.” 

“ Yes, and by G — d,” said Parker, “ there’s where I tell War- 
ner ; just let the Sandwich or the West Indies, or any other 
Islands be annexed, and if we don’t have some ” 

“ Careful, careful,” exclaimed Miller, “ there’s always some 
d — d fanatics hanging ’bout to ketch up things, you know,” and 
he turned his snakish eyes about to observe who were watching 
their remarks. 

“Here, steward!” called Warner, after having held a little 
private consultation over something, “here steward!” 

“Yes sir, yes sir,” said the little man with the greasy head. 

“ Open that other bottle, steward.” 

“Yes sir, yes sir, yes sir,” said the steward. 

“ Well, here’s luck, Mr. Warner,” said Parker, reeling right 
and left in good-humored style, and emptying his glass ; and 
then Miller said : 

“ Here’s to h — 11 with the London Times, and every d — d 
foreigner in the country. Here’s God-speed to the Sandwich 
Islands and to Cuba ; and to h — 11 with every d — d fanatic that 
opposes the progress of our ‘free institutions.’ Here’s to the 
Wilmot proviso, and Webster’s speech ; and to h — 11 with every 


278 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


abolitionist. Here’s to the land of the ‘ free, and home of the 
brave,’ and to the extermination of every d — d foreigner that 
won’t pay his tax, or offers to open his mouth about the laws of 
our country — yes, to h — ll with ’em. And above all, here’s to 
ourselves, officers of the government, by G — d,” and down went 
the champagne, amid the shouts of Parker and Warner. 

“ Come, now,” said Warner, “ let’s go over to the Hew Orleans. 
The Secretary is over there this evening.” 

“The Secretary is?” exclaimed Miller. 

“Yes,” said Warner, “he’s opened a new bank — faro I 
believe.” 

“ Thunder and lightning ! Has he though ? But why on 
earth didn’t you tell us before? I ’m off, by G — d. Come on,” 
said Miller, and he staggered out of the house, followed by 
Warner and Parker. 

Although these men held an important position in California, 
and were the particular friends and associates of the Governor, 
and every other official, yet, their language was accompanied 
with so much profanity, criminal threats and abuses, that the 
reader can scarcely imagine the difficulty under which we have 
labored in order to convey an idea of their actual degradation, 
and yet have our story fit to be seen. Indeed, it is painful in 
the extreme to have our story soiled by introducing such low 
characters, but, as they were, and finally got to be among the 
first officers of that golden territory, we are obliged to relate 
their conduct, and the better quality of their language, so far as 
it came under the observation of our friends. 


“ Come,” said Simons, “ let us follow them over to the New 
Orleans. The Secretary and several of the legislators are over 
there, come !” and they arose and again went into the street. 

“ Mr. Simons,” said Chips, “whae is this Secretary they are 
talking aboot ?” 

“ Secretary of the State,” said Simons. 

“ Ay !” said Chips, “ I dinna ken rightly what a’ they were 
saying, but I tho’t they seemed nearly daft aboot something. 
But d’ ye ken that ane whae whines sa like a sick wife ? he’s the 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


279 


maun whae pullet doon so many houses, and broke so many 
tools.” 

“ Many houses ?” said Simons. 

“ Ay ! a good many houses. Ha ! they are awfu’ wicked folk, 
but that ane is the very deil himsel’. But, Mr. Simons, I ’m 
astonished to find sa ill-will against the foreigners. Why, every- 
body tellet me that in America folk were allowed their rights ; 
but I ’m sure this is na fair, for to be ane law for the Americans, 
and anither for the foreigners ! I ne’er tho’t sic a silly folk as 
we could mak’ ony trouble in sic a free country as this !” 

“ Neither do you,” said Simons, “ I ’m sure you are as welcome 
in our country as we are ourselves. That is one of the proudest 
claims our country possesses.” 

“ Ha ! maun ye are surely not aware what deeds are done in 
the mines.” 

“Yes, I know all about it ; but I did not allude to the tax ; 
I meant the public feeling throughout the country.’ 

“ But I dinna rightly understan’ the ways o’ yer country, but 
I tho’t the laws were based upon the will o’ the people.” 

“ So they are said to be ; and so they are in our well-regulated 
States ; but in a new country like this, the common people are 
too much engaged in making money to pay any attention to the 
government. And, as nearly everybody comes here for the pur- 
pose of making money, they will uphold any law that promises 
them a fortune. There is the danger of us annexing so much 
territory — the men who will settle in such places would nearly 
uphold piracy itself if they could fill their pockets in some petty 
office by it. It ’s not so with a monarchical country, for the 
officers are apppointed by the home government, and they have 
a national character to sustain ; but here they are elected only 
for a short period, and they want a fortune, and then they intend 
to go somewhere else. So it is with that foreign tax ; no real 
American, I mean any man who advocates justice and equal 
rights, can wish to maintain such a system of taxation upon any 
other than low, selfish purposes. The officers who enforce it live 
well upon it, and there are always plenty of unprincipled men 
in any country to take advantage of such a law — when it protects 


280 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


them for taking the foreigner’s property ; and, in reality, a large 
portion of our people are perfectly regardless of the difficulties 
into which they may involve the nation.” 

“ Well, ye ’re a clever maun, Mr. Simons. I can na see how so 
many of ye Yankees are all acquaint with the manner of govern- 
ment, and no be able to mak’ better laws for us poor foreigners ! 
But never ye mind now, for ye ken I was going to tell ye some 
guid news aboot the mines ?” 

“ Certainly, and I am anxious to hear it !” 

“ Ay, well as ye ’re a fine, clever maun, I ’m anxious to tell it 
ye soon.” 

“ But don’t stop to compliment me so much, but go on with the 
news.” 

“ Ay ; maun, but what little I ’ll say till ye, will ne’er mak’ ye 
ony the worse. D’ye ken us ignorant Scotch will have our ain 
ways, and we ’re no skillet in late fashions, so we tak’ the dic- 
tates o’ common nature, and, like our dumpy land sitting awa’ 
by itsel’, we stand alane frae all the world.” 

“ But, are you not going to give me the news ?” and Simons 
was growing impatient. 

“ Weel, I ’ll tell ye, but d’ye ken, us bashful folk ne’er gang 
muckle in company, and we hardlys ken how to speak to sic a 
maun as ye. But tell me, is this the New Orleans ?” 

“ Yes that ’s it ; now perhaps I shall have an opportunity to 
point out to you the Secretary and the Governor of the State. 
This is where they usually stop.” 

“ Ay, then I ’ll no tell ye aboot the mines till after we leave. 
It ’s no so wise to say owre muckle when so many ears are 
gaping after sic rare news,” and in another minute they entered 
the saloon. 

“ Ha ! maun ! what a bonnie hoose !” said Chips, as they com- 
menced to promenade the great hall, which was really magnifi- 
cent. Unfortunately, they had tarried along the street until our 
official gentlemen had departed ; but, as they were not pressed 
for time, they halted to enjoy the music of the band ; but scarce- 
ly had they become seated, when the conscientious Willie ob- 
served the painting and pictures hanging along the walls. Taking 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 281 

an unusually long breath, and cramming his hands deep into his 
pockets, he exclaimed : 

“ Ha ! what wicked folk ! I ne’er tho’t sic would be allowed 
in ony country !” 

“ Neither would it,” said Wattie, “ if the people were half civ- 
ilized. But what can we do when even our said-to-be-Christians 
throw morals altogether aside, and hold up their hands, and 
boast, and pray for national glory? when you can’t get an in- 
telligent and Christian public to pay any attention to such 
crimes ; when the hundreds of murders committed about these 
saloons fail to bring the common people to observe the manner in 
which crimes are suppressed in other countries ! when life it- 
self is made valueless ; and the extension of the country becomes 
a desire so morbid, as to induce Christian America (if necessary) 
to take up arms to prevent other countries from assisting in 
the cause of enlightenment, by the principle of annexation ! 
Glorious state of affairs indeed !” 

“ Ha !” said Willie, and he drew an exceedingly long breath, 
“ I wad no like Republicanism, if it allows sic things as this. 
In auld Scotland the folk are all growling, but the poor souls ken 
but little aboot how well they are off. It tak’s mare money to 
support our Queen, but I wad no gie her for all sic gjvernments 
as this. But if ye like, Wattie, I would rather gang back till 
our hotel than sit here, it ’s dreadful immoral !” and they arose 
and departed, disgusted with the outrageous immoralities of our 
Christian nation ! 


Close by a small stove in the dining-room sits the little black- 
eyed wife. Her pretty foot rested upon a billet of wood, her 
eyes were watching her needle, and her little dimply hands were 
fastening buttons upon her husband’s pantaloons. In half-broken 
whispers her musical voice was humming ; and in happy con- 
templation her mind was devising the comfort of her husband 
and her brother. It was late, and frequently she noticed the 
sinking candle, or looked upon the bright, open field which 
stretched in front of the house, and which was lighted so 
24 


282 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


brilliantly by the silvery moon. The door opened, and in came 
her brother. 

“ Julia, sister,” said he, “ you sit up late, but I am glad of it, 
for I wish to speak with you about something serious !” and 
he drew his chair to her side. Her keen, black eyes looked into 
his face, her lips were moved by a smile, and her distinct voice 
laughed and said : 

“Is it about your gray-eyed lady-love ?” 

“ No, Julia, but it is about getting your consent for me to 
leave you again !” and immediately her smiles departed, and 
sorrow overshadowed her rosy face. 

“ 0, Simons ! you will not leave me?” and her hands dropped 
upon her work, her bosom began to heave, and her attention was 
riveted upon her brother. 

“ I will leave it entirely to you, Julia !” 

“ Brother, you mustn’t go !” said she, and her person seemed 
as if turned to marble. 

“ Julia, these Scotchmen have told me of an opportunity to 
make a fortune by joining with them. How can I lose such an 
opportunity ?” 

“ Nathan Simons !” said Julia, and her voice faltered a little, 
“ you are the only relative I have in this world ? you are my 
brother !” and she hid her face. 

Simons laid his hand upon her head, and said : 

“Julia, I shall not leave you, if it is your wish?” and she 
turned her tearful eyes upon him, and said : 

“Brother, you shall do as you wish ; but you will not remain 
long away from me, will you ?” 

“ No, Julia, two or three months; but I can come often to see 
yon.” 

The Scotchmen, Mr. Wattie, Mr. Hamlin and Simons were in 
the sitting-room. They were conversing about steamships, and 
the difficulties of a voyage homeward. It was very late, and 
they were soon going to retire for the night. Footsteps were 
heard approaching, and in a moment the door opened. Three 
' men* entered, they were Parker, Miller and Warner, and asked 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


283 


for lodging for the night. Hamlin arose to meet them, and to 
inform them that they could he accommodated ; but scarcely was 
he upon his feet, when one of the three — it was Parker — cried 
aloud : 

“ 0 ! my God !” and quicker than thought he turned round, 
opened the door, and fled down the street, followed by his com- 
panions. 

“ Who is that man ?” cried Hamlin, “ I ’m sure I know that 
voice !” 

“That is Parker, the collector of foreigner taxes,” said Simons. 

“ Parker ! Parker ! Parker ! I don’t know any man by that 
name,” said Hamlin. 

“ But that ’s his name,” said Simons, “ he is a noted black- 
leg.” 

“Parker! Parker! Parker!” said Hamlin, pressing his finger 
upon his forehead, “ I never knew anybody by that name before ! 
But I ’m sure I know this man ! Then, he knows me ! Why did 
he exclaim so, and immediately run ? I know of no enemies to 
me ! and yet I know that I am familiar with that voice !” but 
the mystery was inexplicable, and they retired, wondering at 
so strange a proceeding. 

The following morning was beautiful indeed, but a heavy 
gloom seemed to linger in the tones of the bells — they were the 
bells of the steamer on which Wattie was about to leave. They 
were standing upon the deck, and shaking hands for the last 
time. 

“ Simons,” said Wattie, “ you will find some difficulty to pro- 
tect these men against the unprincipled ‘jumpers’ who seem to 
think a foreigner has no rights ; but do all you can for them, 
you will find them to be two of the best men you ever lived 
with.” And, turning toward his Scotch companions, he said, 
“ Willie and Chips, I must now leave you ! Good-by ! good-by !” 
and he shook their hands, “ but if I shall see you no more on 
earth, let us try and meet in heaven ! We will all be foreigners 
there. God will care but little whether we are from Scotland or 
America — He has but little to do with the monarchical or the 
republican governments of men ; but we shall all be measured 


284 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


by the same rule. I wish it was so here ; but my government 
will not allow me to look upon you as an equal with myself. 
‘ Stand back, for we are more holy than thou’ — for we are ‘ free/ 
is the spirit that is ruining my land ! for so firmly is this feeling 
becoming rooted that public attention cannot be directed to the 
removal of crimes and slavery from our midst ! and so deeply is 
this demon spirit becoming instilled among the people that the 
whole nation is becoming a despot and a tyrant against all 
others ! But, Willie ! and you, Chips, I must leave you ! Good- 
by, good-by !” and, pointing his hand toward the clear sky, he 
added, “ let us meet there ! my friends ! good-by !”■ and the good 
man burst into tears. 

“ Good-by, W'attie, good-by !” they both replied. “ Remember, 
Wattie, our warmest prayers shall be for the maun we love. Ye 
have been a guid maun to us, Wattie, and we’ll no’ forget ye. 
For all your hard struggles to base your laws upon mare noble 
principles, I ’m sure the Lord will remember ye, Wattie. He 
kens full weel that ye love your fellow-maun, or else ye wadna 
plead for the rights o’ sic poor foreigners. Nay, Wattie, the 
Lord ’ll no forget ye ; and, should we meet ye in that land o’ 
rest, ye shall be our delightful companion. Na mare laws shall 
divide us then, Wattie! and na mare hard feelings shall arise 
frae our birthplace! Ay ! W'attie, we’ll remember ye, and our 
prayers when we live amang those wild moon tains shall be for 
ye, Wattie. May God bless ye, Wattie! ye ’re a guid maun ! 
Good-by, good-by !” and they shook his hands, and, as the bell 
was ringing for the last time, they added, “ Tell your guid wife 
and your little anes, that we love them too — will ye, Wattie ! 
tell them that the Scotch have hearts that love. Good-by ! good- 
by, Wattie !” and the tones of the bell still lingered as they un- 
loosed the cordial grasp. The great wheels of the noble steamer 
commenced to roll, and the fond associates were separated. 


“It is a favorite spot, Julia,” said Simons, “and has been 
long known for its richness. These Scotchmen were acquainted 
with it last fall, and only deferred working it on account of high 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 285 

water ; but this summer the water has disappeared, so that we 
can construct a dam, and work the ground.” 

“ But if you get a fortune very quick, you will return to the 
States to meet your lady-love, and then I ’ll have no brother !” 
said Julia, and a smile played upon her lips. 

“ Do you think I shall not be your brother after I am married? 
But do tell me, Julia — you know that women always understand 
each other — what in the world can be the reason I get no letter 
from her ?” 

“ I expect her mother won’t permit her to write!” said Julia. 

“ But don’t you think she could steal an opportunity of send- 
ing me a letter ?” 

“ Not if her mother is true to our sex — she couldn’t. Brother, 
you don’t know how sharp an old woman’s eyes are. Mr. Ham- 
lin’s brother, a doctor of the very best standing, fell in love with 
a pretty girl they called Josephine Wardle, and a girl never 
loved anybody better than she loved him — and for all he bailed 
the old man for a great debt, and got broke up by it, yet her 
guardians managed to get her to marry one of her cousins. But 
it so distracted him that he ran off, and has never been heard of 
since ! No, Simons, you must not mind about getting letters ; 
I ’m sure she ’d write to you if she had an opportunity.” 

“ Thank you, Julia ; it does me good to hear your encourage- 
ment. But the time will soon roll round ; and if this happens 
to be a successful hit, and you continue to prosper here, in your 
hotel, we shall soon be in Cincinnati again !” 

“ Then you will not remain until after dinner ? you are off, 
right now?” 

“Yes, Julia, we must go,” said Simons, rising and shaking 
his sister’s hand. 

“ Tell the Scotchmen I wish them well, tell them I like to hear 
them talk — it sounds so funny — will you ?” said Julia, and she 
affected to laugh although in tears, as her brother turned and 
started for the mountains. 


286 


THE LADY OF THE WEST ; OR, 


CHAPTER XXI. 

“ 0 ! tell me not that such is the nature of woman’s heart — 
for the idea has within itself something too oppressive for my weak 
state, and nearly causes my soul to despair under the woeful mis- 
fortunes that have befallen me — but say that the customs and 
fashions of society have so changed the nature of woman’s true 
character that she dare not bestow the kindness upon the dis- 
tressed that her own soul feels inclined to give, lest she too be 
ranked among the most debased of the human race. Has not 
this simple bruise upon my face taught me to know how misera- 
bly neglected are the fallen females upon whom the best part of 
society turn the cold hand of scorn and contempt ? taught me to 
see how difficult it is for the poor creatures to reform, while the 
strong arm of society is so inhumanly nerved against every fee- 
ble attempt they make ? taught me to look upon the so-called 
Christian world in a light in which I never viewed it before, and 
brought to my comprehension phases among the mass, of which I 
was so long ignorant ? and taught me to fear that, at no distant 
period of my life, I too would have refused to bend my ear to hear 
their pitiful whispers ? Ah ! why should I complain of my distress- 
ed condition, and of the scorn and contempt which these half-edu- 
cated ladies are heaping upon me ? Where could I go to better 
my condition ? Have I not been shamefully treated by the min- 
ister and his wife ? Would not a great portion of the female 
world treat me so, if they were also ‘suspicious of my character? 
But ah ! it ’s no use for me to waste my words in soliloquy ; 
the great human family will still continue to point daggers at 
the woman who is said to have fallen !” 

“ Well ! upon my word, Miss Lindsey, if I didn’t hear every 
word you said ! Why, you are really recovering — not only sit 
up in bed, but make speeches upon the moral condition of 
society — well !” 

“Ah! Mr. Parker, anybody could make speeches upon the 
immoral condition of society if they had encountered the treat- 
ment that 1 have. Sad reflection is the offspring of bitter experi- 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


287 


ence, and clear ideas the result of dark trouble ; and both of these 
are the only crystal through which we are enabled to see our fel- 
low creatures.” 

“ Why, you are really philosophic, Miss Lindsey. But tell 
me how you are getting along. I can only remain a short time, 
I’m under obligation to meet a friend at Sacramento this evening. 
You will not suffer if I leave you for one night, will you, Miss 
Lindsey?” and the gambler laid his hand upon her forehead. 

“Iam recovering, but really, Mr. Parker, I scarcely see how 
I can live if you leave me. To be candid with you, sir, you are 
the only friend I have about this house, and you are valuable to 
me.” 

“ That is a compliment, Miss Lindsey, the more prized as com- 
ing from you ; but, tell me, do they not treat you any better ?” 

“ No, Mr. Parker, they are continually telling the boarders how 
kind they are to me, to allow ‘ such a thing ’ to remain in their 
house. But if it is necessary for you to go to Sacramento I can 
not say no.” 

“ It is really necessary, Miss Lindsey, or else I should not go ; 
but I think you will soon recover — you look much better ?” 

“ I think I shall ; but why do you not tell your sister to come 
and see me ?” 

“ My sister started for San Francisco this morning.” 

“ Possible ! I wish I had known it, I wanted to send word 
to Mrs. Case.” 

“ She was off before I knew it, or else I should have informed 
you. But may I ask if you had any particular communication 
that you wished to make ?” 

“I had.” 

“ Well then, Miss Lindsey, I am sure that I can comfort you, 
for I apprehend your condition — you are nearly out of money, and 
do not know what to do for funds ?” 

“ That is it, but how did you know?” 

“ I knew where you were working last summer — knew about 
how much monev you had — and knew that it must be nearly 
gone. It is for that purpose that I inquired into your condition,” 
and Parker reached his bands into his pockets and drew forth a 


288 


THE LADY OF THE WEST ; OR, 


bag of doubloons : “ but here, take this, and allow no care to dis- 
turb your mind, and you will soon recover ; take it,” and he 
placed the gold upon her bed. 

“ Mr. Parker !” and strange feelings were manifested in her 
frightened and blushing face, “ I cannot take this ! You know 
that my regard for your kindness is more than I can express ; 
but I cannot accept this.” 

“ Miss Lindsey !” and his former manliness seemed to return, 
“ a disinterested man is presenting you with this money because 
you need it, and for no other purpose. Accept it as you would 
from a father or husband, but do not harbor a thought that I am 
doing it with any sinister motive, and permit me to believe that 
at least one mortal is not suspicious of my benevolence. I cannot 
listen to your not accepting it ” and, before she could collect her- 
self to reply, he shook her pale hand and departed. 

Harriet’s ejectment from Mrs. Ellis’s resulted in bringing on a 
serious fever, which, considering the bruise upon her face having 
prevented her from entering anything like a comfortable house, 
rendered her condition altogether unenviable, and darkened her 
present reflections by more than one unhappy apprehension. 
This house was anything but comfortable, and if Europeans are 
right in saying that Americans are sickly and short lived because 
they live in poor houses, then, most assuredly the Marysville 
people were visiting a curse upon their present' and rising gene- 
ration for which they will never be able to answer ; for a more 
miserable lot of wooden and canvas fixtures never was erected 
among a civilized people. With some boards, and canvas, Har- 
riet’s room was surrounded ; and, with the exception of two of 
the rooms, the floor of the whole house was composed of terra 
firma, and not of a too clean appearance, for that ‘ eternal fat 
pork’ had made a few sad-looking pictures along the favorite 
walks, and particularly around the table. 

Harriet occupied a long room, which contained nothing more 
than her bed and her bandbox. The persons who had charge 
of this house were two ladies, one of whom was an old maid — 
that is, fretful and peevish — and the other was her sister, called 
Mrs. Marshall, upon whom marriage no doubt had had the desir- 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


289 


able effect of preserving a small portion of good-humor. But the 
old maid, Mary Black, was one of those scythe-handle creatures, 
made crooked and lean by downright fault-finding. She had 
never seen a good person in her life, and she did not intend to 
be the first in setting the example. Like Mrs. Ellis, nobody 
would trust her, and she was not going to trust anybody. She 
believed all mankind were wicked and bad, and she was deter- 
mined not to permit them to run over her ; and, to render herself 
safe from the wicked world, she had firmly resolved to be the 
first one to commence fingering for a share of the spoils. Indeed 
a fac-simile of one nation against another was the closet-learned 
and ‘ rigid wise’ old maid. She hated everybody, but she hated 
gamblers and fallen females worse than she did the devil ; and, 
no matter how unfortunately they had been driven to such a life, 
she believed it was her duty to show them no favors, and help to 
destroy what little character they still possessed. 

She had made up her mind what Harriet was, and if all the 
world had sworn to the contrary yet the fact would have only 
been removed still further from her belief, and she would have 
been convinced that such a thing was done expressly to blind 
the public. If her sister carried tea to Harriet, she always ad- 
ministered a precaution upon the subject of character — a some- 
thing which, in her eyes, was of far greater value than what lit- 
tle reward she might gain from the Creator when she would get 
to heaven, by doing “ such a thing” a favor. “ Keep yourself 
unspotted from the world” was her particular motto — a sentence 
which she supposed prevented her from speaking or associating 
with those whom “ she knew ” to be her inferiors. “ Character ” 
was the principal word by which she was governed, and she be- 
lieved it to be the only real thing that a woman could have ; and 
to protect that character she advocated the right of young men 
to carry bowie-knives and revolvers, and to “shoot down anybody 
who dared to say that she had ever spoken a familiar word with 
Harriet,” for, she felt sure that the latter had lost her virtue, 
and deserved her abuse. 

To our readers, such a character on the part of a female, may 
seem to be exaggerated, but, if so, we only hope that they may 
25 


290 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


turn their glasses to view a few of the facts that are daily occur- 
ring in the principal cities of England and America — in both 
of which countries a fallen woman is treated worse than a beast — 
hissed at, abused, shunned, trampled down and ill-treated by 
nearly every (so called) respectable citizen — even by the strict- 
est of church-members they receive abuse continually. 

It was by reflecting upon this wretched defect in society, that 
poor Harriet burst forth : 

“0! tell me not that such is the nature of woman’s heart.” 
But alas ! poor Harriet could not prove her purity, and she was 
obliged to be goaded with their malicious suspicions at their 
pleasure. There was also another mysterious personage connected 
with Harriet’s condition, and one, too, which shows how errone- 
ously society is acting, when it too hastily condemns a man’s 
outward appearance — this was our friend and philanthropist, 
Mr. Parker. How, at this length of our story, we know this 
individual to be one of the first blacklegs of the country, and in 
principle but little better than a robber ; but, as may be per- 
ceived, Harriet knew but little of this man which was deserving 
of censure, and had good reason to believe him to be an honor- 
able man. Immediately after Harriet’s illness, this gentleman 
deferred all his business, and stood, like a brother, to watch and 
to administer to her every want — ay, he was as kind as it was 
possible for man to be. And as the old maid and Mrs. Marshall 
' had deserted her, Parker was her only real friend and benefac- 
tor ; neither were his actions indicative of the slightest degree 
of self-interest, nor did he manifest any further inclination to 
win her attachment ; but, on the contrary, he did it as a benev- 
olent act, and he also promised her, that as soon as she should 
recover, he would assist her to return to her native city. At 
this time, she had almost entirely despaired of Simons’ being 
alive ; for, having advertised so long at San Francisco, during 
which time, we are aware, Simons had been confined with the 
cholera, when he never saw a paper, she concluded that the per- 
son of whom Parker had told her, could not possibly be the per- 
son she was in search of. Parker helped her to believe so, too. 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 291 

Harriet was very ill for a long time — scarcely able to leave her 
bed for many — many long weeks ! 

Here we must dismiss her for a little while, and watch the 
progress of Simons hurrying to make a fortune, to return with 
to Cincinnati. 


CHAPTER XXII. 

According to the rules among the miners, in the early period 
of gold digging, the first to obtain possession became the right- 
ful owner of a claim. Therefore, Simons and his Scotch com- 
panions reached their valuable piece of ground in time to entitle 
them to be the legal owners ; but, scarcely were they upon the 
place, when a great number of miners reached it, also to lay 
claim to it. It was entirely optional with Simons’ party, who 
they chose to admit to join them, in forming a company to con- 
struct a dam ; but among the different anxious persons to enlist 
were our two friends, Charley and Jimie. In the course of con- 
versation, Simons recognized Jimie to be an acquaintance of his 
sister and Mr. Hamlin — having come from the same settlement 
in Indiana — which soon established an intimacy, sufficient to 
amalgamate them into the favored party. Bound by no organi- 
zation, more than good-will, this party of five now commenced 
the construction of their dam, of which, in order to judge cor- 
rectly of their legal rights, we must give a passing description 
in as few words as we possibly can. 

To construct a wing-dam properly, is a matter requiring more 
ingenuity than most people would imagine. A wing-dam is that 
peculiar kind of dam which crowds the river over to one side — 
making if flow in about one-half its usual breadth. But, as the 
bottoms of these rivers are lined with large bowlders, it is very 
difficult to make them waterproof. They are constructed of 
stone, wood, and sand. The first part of the operation is to 
commence at the upper end of the valuable ground, and lay a 


292 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


row of stones directly into the middle of the river ; then, direct- 
ly down the middle to the lower end of the claim. After this 
row of stones is laid, quantities of sand are deposited around 
them, to fill the interstices. After this, a row of hoards is driven 
down along the wall or dam, to protect the sand, which is after- 
ward covered with clay. 

* Chips was elected to the occupation of preparing the hoards ; 
and the others commenced their masonic part of the dam, each 
one trying to show the greatest skill in his new employment. 
Chips made his first attack upon a huge pine, a little way off. 

His first day was put in faithfully, indeed. The next morn- 
ing, Jimie was passing near hy where he was at work, and called 
to see how he got on with the hoards. But lo ! what was his 
astonishment to find Chips hard at work at the same tree, which 
he thought never would fall. Poor Chips ! carpenter as he was, 
he could not handle the ax. Jimie took a good laugh at his 
awkwardness, then took the ax, and in a few minutes felled the 
tree. Chips laughed to think how awkward he had been ; but 
the joke assisted to make them intimate. After this, Jimie did 
the cutting and splitting, and Chips finished up the boards. 
While this was going on, the others were laying the foundations 
of the dam. The water at the edge of the river, was very shal- 
low, but near the middle it was about three feet deep. This 
water was kept up by the melting snow not far above, and, con- 
sequently, was but very little above the freezing point, although 
the weather was remarkably warm. To be wading in and out 
of such a place all day, was no very pleasing task. But merely 
wading in it was not all, for they were obliged to stoop down 
in the water, in order to adjust the stones. To say nothing 
about the weight of the stones, the pinching of fingers, or the 
slipping and falling a hundred times a day, in the water, it 
could not be considered a desirable occupation. And, when it is 
borne in mind, that three months of such labor must precede the 
obtaining of any gold, some notion may be formed of the perse- 
vering spirit with which the miner labors ; but, lest too sanguine 
thoughts are entertained, it becomes necessary to bear in mind, 
also, that all of this labor is prospective, and that the miner does 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


293 


it only in hopes of something. Under such considerations, the 
miner occupies a position that will test his perseverance, equally 
as well as though he was a favored lord riding a steeple-chase, or 
a duke or a general commanding an army. 

The old notions, that only particular positions can test the 
good qualities of the human mind, are beginning to yield to the 
more enlightened ideas in regard to the philosophy of the mind. 
For a man to commence such an enterprise and then despair of 
success, and abandon his intention, would show just as much 
fickleness of disposition, as for a nobleman to lay down in the 
field of battle and declare himself a coward ; and it is only by 
illustrating common occupations that the real nature of man can 
be studied. Therefore, let those who will keep pace with the 
age in which we live, remember it is the man, and not the occu- 
pation, which the world is beginning to admire. 

Not many days passed before a general intimacy was estab- 
lished among our little party, and diverting .stories formed a 
happy relief among them. Charley, as well as the Scotchmen, 
improved in speaking English, and began to assume many of the 
peculiarities of American phraseology. To speak plainly, the 
Scotchmen had had little opportunity for learning, but Wattie, 
their former companion, though an American, could speak and 
understand broad Scotch as well as they could ; and during his 
stay with them they generally conversed in that strange, but 
affectionate language. But now the old habit had to yield, for 
Simons and Jimie could not speak it at all, and found some diffi- 
culty in understanding it. Many of the old scenes with which 
we are familiar, were related during their evening sittings around 
their camp-fire, and many a good laugh burst forth at the rela- 
tion of something funny. Many jokes about youthful tricks, or 
school-day joys, where each had been a tedious burden to their 
persevering teacher, rendered their time not at all unpleasant. In 
addition to merry stories, the philosophy of the gold deposit 
formed a subject to test their learning. In this, Jimie held the 
advantage, and generally came off the victor. But in reference 
to the system of taxing foreigners more than other people, they 
all held an indisputably high position. Charley and Jimie had 


294 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


arrived at that point of determination to declare, that it ought 
not to he paid, and that he, Charley, should dig gold, hut should 
not pay it. The Scotchmen, whose license had run out, stimu- 
lated hy the enthusiasm of the others, also concluded never to 
pay it again. However, much time elapsed before they would 
agree to such a determination, for, although they were the last 
men to throw away money, yet, fearing that they were violating 
the law, they looked upon such a resolution as close akin to 
something wicked, if it was not really a sin. 

Such is the difference between persons brought up under differ- 
ent governments. Brought up in subjection, the one scarcely 
has the energy to oppose a principle which he knows is wrong ; 
but the other becomes a law breaker. The Chinaman boasts of 
worshiping his common officer ; the Briton boasts of his loyalty ; 
but the American boasts of his right to disobey any law which 
seems unjust. He laughs at the Briton for his weakness ; but 
he pities the Chinaman for his heathenism. The Chinaman 
abhors the wickedness of an Englishman, for not worshiping 
the queen ; but he is pained in the extreme at the wickedness of 
the common citizen of America attempting to come so near his 
Creator as to take part in framing laws. The Briton declares 
both are wrong. He says the Chinaman is superstitious for 
worshiping his common officers ; and that the American is a 
lawless villain for not obeying even such laws as he knows are 
unjust. How, whether the Chinese are too superstitious, and 
whether the Britons have a little of the same — under the name 
of loyalty — or, whether the American has not enough, can only 
be judged by that which gives the greatest amount of security 
and happiness to the common man ; and as all of them claim 
this, and are satisfied with themselves, it is very wise to let them 
remain so — suffice it, that through the influence of Simons and 
Jimie, the two Scotchmen finally concluded that they had a right 
to refuse to pay the foreign tax. Under such circumstances, it 
is very evident that Simons and Jimie felt some responsibility 
in protecting the property of their three companions. 

We have now before us, the general conditions of our five 
young men, but the particulars of their fiddling, singing, talking, 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


295 


cooking, washing, laboring, laughing, etc., must be filled up by 
imagining as jovial, and good a lot of young men together, as 
ever lived among the wild mountains of California. And even 
those lofty prominences must be left to the imagination, which 
can easily supply the Scotch poetry that made many an attempt 
at describing their altitude, but only brought forth bursts of 
laughter, loud and long. Here, we have them for one month. 
Their work had progressed finely, and hopes of success began to 
dawn. The water in the river had greatly decreased, and many 
miners were crowded along its stony sides. Wing-dams were 
being constructed in every favorable place, for many miles up 
and down the river. White tents were crowded along the banks 
of the river, like a continuous village of canvas, but winding 
around the mountains to hide their beauty behind the rocky 
prominences. In the day, the clash of tools, the felling of trees, 
the rattling of cradles, the blasting of rocks, the whooping and 
yelling, the singing, whistling and laughing of the merry miners 
rendered the scene one of the most animating imaginable. But 
at night, how changed it was ! As an amusement, among the 
many, fiddling and dancing expressed their happiness ; but then 
at an early hour all was changed, calm and still. No fighting 
or drunken men to disturb the repose of the wearied miners ; 
but all was hushed so still that the little blazing fires alone in- 
dicated that there slept the moral and the brave ! Ah ! how 
mild that deep-yellow moon looked down between those wild 
mountains to where these honest men were sleeping ! How proud 
she seemed to grow while her pale rays rested upon the only 
nation in all the world where the wealthy could lay down and 
sleep without a throng of soldiers or police to watch for thieves ! 
Ah ! well indeed can the American’s bosom heave with pride 
when he casts a wistful eye over the great world around ! Well 
indeed can he feel himself insulted when his morals are compared 
with those of the subjects of anything living! Well may he 
watch, with an eagle’s eye, every attempt to disturb the moral 
rights that have raised his fellows from serfdom to citizenship ! 
but lo ! how dreadful would it be to lose sight of the principles 
which have erected his pride and glory, by a too sanguine tenacity 


296 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


to religious prejudices ! Ah ! it was pleasing indeed to look upon 
such an encampment, and to know that not only life, hut prop- 
erty — valuable property, strewn all through the village, was 
safer than in any other country under the sun ! 

But there is another picture necessary to illustrate the growing 
principle which has, in a later day, assumed a more tangible 
appearance ; and to illustrate this we must abandon our enthu- 
siastic conceptions, and refer to the only sound argument— -facts. 
It will be remembered that our party’s wing-dam was a trian- 
gular concern, and extended into the river half its breadth. 
Now then, a little examination proved that on the opposite side 
of the river the ground was also exceedingly rich ; and, accord- 
ingly, another company commenced building a dam on that side, 
which, if completed, would not leave any place for the river to 
run. Certainly this was exceedingly rash, but when it is remem- 
bered that a great fortune is lying where a little exertion and 
perseverance will gain its possession, its rashness does not seem 
so extravagant as it otherwise might. Beside this company 
(which went under the name of the Pittsburg-boys,) there were 
companies in close contact on both sides of the river — so that 
the poor river had enough to do to convey the war of words that 
continued to gallop across its troubled waters. 

As we stated before, the first claimant is the legal owner ; and 
accordingly, our party had a right to proceed with their work, 
hnd to entreat the other party to postpone their right until after 
they had finished. After some serious contemplation among 
Simons’ party, they resolved to give the Pittsburgh-boys a noti- 
fication of their rights. 

“ Gentlemen,” said Simons, one day to them, “we consider it 
is impossible for both of us to proceed, and, as we have been at 
work for several weeks, we think it is nothing more than right for 
us to continue to work out our ground ; but, as you are only 
commencing, we consider that 3 T ou should defer your work until 
another season.” 

Evidently the Pittsburgh-boys had expected such a notification, 
and they very civilly replied : 

“ 0 ! we are not going to do much, we are only trying to do a 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


297 


little in the edge of the water, here ; we do not intend to inter- 
fere with your rights at all. 0 ! no, no, you are entitled to pro- 
ceed ; we would not, for the world, disturb your progress. 0 ! 
no, no ; go on with your work, you are in the right.” 

Thus ended the first interview. But the Pittsburgh-boys, the 
awful Pittsburgh-boys, kept on working. Further and further 
their dam extended into the river. Again Simons’ party began 
to apprehend serious trouble, and again addressed them : 

“ Gentlemen, I thought you were going to put off damming, 
this season ?” said Simons. 

“ Yes, we are only going to work this small bit of ground 
here,” they replied. “Never mind us, we will not interfere with 
your ground ; as soon as we finish this small bit we will quit.” 

So ended the second interview. But, as before, the Pittsburg- 
boys kept extending their dam further into the river. Serious 
consultation among Simons’ party was beginning to occupy their 
idle hours. At this time they had spent about six weeks on 
their dam, which was about half the labor it would require. But 
the Pittsburgh-boys had only spent about two weeks on theirs, 
and, as yet, it was only a small affair. 

“Gentlemen,” said Simons, “you still continue to build your 
dam ?” 

“ Yes, but it does you no harm yet, does it ?” they replied. 

“ No, but if you raise it much higher it will back the water 
on to us.” 

“ But we are only going to strip out this little place ; we do 
not intend to disturb you at all. 0 ! no, no ; but we think we 
are entitled to work out this ground.” 

“ But you can not work that out without injuring us, I am 
afraid I” 

“ 0 ! yes ; we can do it easily — anyhow, we will try.” 

“Iam very much afraid you can not, and when you can per- 
ceive the gold, you will not like to abandon it.” 

“ 0 ! not at all, sir ; we are sure we can work the ground ; 
and if we can not, we will yield to you, that is if you have the 
best right to proceed !” 


298 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


“ Then, already you begin to think your right to proceed is as 
good as ours ?” 

“ Well, I do not know, but that must be settled after this.” 

Thus ended the third interview. But now, peace no longer 
dwelt between the two parties, and a fearful contest was begin- 
ning to appear. In each camp the evenings were occupied in 
laying plans for battle. However, for another week, no more 
was said by Simons’ party to the other, which continued to work 
at their dam with the same perseverance as before. 

“ Gentlemen,” said Simons, again, “ I wish to know, now, 
whether you intend to proceed with your dam this season — if so, 
we will be obliged to stop, for already the water is beginning to 
rise against our dam ?” 

“ We can’t help the water running,” they replied, with rather 
an uncivil air. 

“ Then you intend to proceed?” 

“ Yes, we do. We consider we have as much right here as 
foreigners !” 

“ And why did you appear so civil at first, if you intended to 
proceed ?” 

“We were not aware that your party were principally for- 
eigners.” 

“ Then, because they are foreigners, you are willing to break 
your word and rob them of two months’ labor ?” 

“ Certainly ; but it is not robbing them. We are preventing 
them from robbing our country — they have no business here.” 

“Then you are determined to continue, and abide the conse- 
quences ?” 

“ Yes, we are,” replied the others emphatically, “ and we in- 
form you to be careful about damming the water against us — we 
are not children.” 

Thus ended the fourth interview, but Simons’ party had their 
dam so complete that they could now discover gold literally 
strewn all over the bottom of their claim ; and in eight or ten 
days more, they could prepare their pumps and commence mining 
the ground. But the alarm of their little party was now 
serious, indeed. 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


299 


“ What !” said Simons, “ for the sake of twenty dollars a 
month, shall we he in danger of losing all our ground ? Would 
it not he better to pay fifty or a hundred ?” 

Such was the manner in which conversation was introduced 
into their camp on the evening after their last interview with 
the Pittsburg-boys. In this instance our little party were 
seated about their camp-fire, gazing anxiously upon each other to 
hear some plan devised whereby their rights might be protected. 

Ah ! how like a band of brothers those young men looked upon 
each other ! The same kind expressions beamed forth from every 
eye, and the same silent spirit seemed to be passing among them 
and speaking from every heart, that “ the law which separates 
us shall perish ! Woe ! be to such pecuniary legislation, and 
eternal curses upon such mockery to equal rights ! Hurl us into 
monarchy and despotism, and then declare we shall not live upon 
equal terms with those we love ; but woe ! be to the same princi- 
ple cloaked under another name.” 

“ Curse that infamous tax,” said Jimie, springing to his feet, 
‘‘I detest the idea of them paying it. I hate to yield to such a 
contemptible scheme. But they T1 take our claim if we don’t. 
I declare I don’t know what to say about it !” 

“ Faith, Jimie,” said Charley, “ I think we had bether pay 
the tax. D’ye see, now, we have lost a good deal of time, and 
it ’ll be more wise to take the plan which will make us the most 
money. D’ ye see, now, if we had paid our tax when we were 
along with uncle — God bless the poor ould soul, for a betther 
man never drew the breath o’ life — it would have been the wisest 
for us, and that ’s my candid opinion upon it, Jimie.” 

“ That is true, Charley,” said Jimie, “ but I hate so confound- 
edly to yield, after saying that I would protect you against the 
tax,” and Jimie’s eyes sparkled. 

“ Faith, Jimie,” said Charley, and his broad face glowed with 
feeling, “ ye have done more for me than I deserve. I ’m only 
an Irishman — bad luck to the name — and ye must never think 
I cares for anything that tries to separate ye from me ! No, 
Jimie, if ye will but yield this time to Charley, ye shall never 
gu ffer — the Lord preserve me — so long as the world stands 1” 


300 THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR 

and the young Irishman held up his face, and tears rolled down 
his cheeks. 

“ Ay,” said Chips, “ I think it would he full as weel to pay 
the tax. It ’s no so much hut what we can stand it. I ken it 
looks awfu’ cowardly-like, too, for to have our determinations 
hreaket after all our tho’ts have been wasted ; hut I believe it ’s 
the wisest plan to pay the tax.” 

“ Ay,” said Willie, “ d’ ye ken, it ’s no sa often we find groond 
like this ; and, for ane, I ’m sure I should rather pay the tax, 
than to risk holding our claim. Perhaps, my fear leads me as- 
tray ; hut, d ’ye ken, it ’s better to mak’ sure of a little, than to 
run after sa muckle and get nathing ava.’ ” 

“ Yes,” said Simons, “ I think it is advisable to pay it — it ’s 
not much anyhow. Three times twenty are sixty, and five into 
sixty goes twelve times — 0 ! it ’s only twelve dollars each — a 
mere trifle.” 

“But,” said Chips, “ye surely canna’ expect to help us pay 
our ain tax ?” 

Simons arose as if an arrow had pierced his heart, his brow 
raised, his eyes sparkled, his face brightened, and the obligations 
he owed toward Chips and Willie, for carrying him off the 
mountain during the last summer, seemed as if nearly convuls- 
ing his soul with emotion. 

“ Your own tax !” he repeated. “ Am I not your partner, and 
are you not my equal ? What difference is there between you 
and me, that you should pay twenty dollars a month, and I pay 
nothing ? Is it because you have worked two months in an 
American river ? Must you support a lot of gambling officials 
in money to buy ice-cream, mint-julep, egg-nog, or something of 
the kind — perhaps to be expended at houses of a still less char- 
acter ? Tour money, which you procure by such labor as this, 
be squandered by such idle officers and beardless boys ! Look what 
immense sums they have collected, and what a paltry Jrifle they 
have given to the State ! — and you talk of bearing it alone ! — 
never ! never ! They may make laws as they like ; but that tax 
shall not come off you any more than it does from me. The 
government gives you nothing in .return ; for the right that it 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


301 


pretends to give to you for twenty dollars, is your right anyhow ; 
and, as it is a scheme laid to take advantage of foreigners, under 
a plea that they are ruining the country ! it is not only my will 
to bear an equal share with yourselves, but my duty to help you 
to withstand so unprincipled a plot against you while you are in 
my country. It is really a poor indication of morality, for a 
neighbor to plunder his fellow, the moment he finds him away 
from home ; and, though the whole world should try to screen 
such a nefarious scheme, by cloaking it under political dogmas, 
I will stand by you, and help you to bear the grievances under 
which you labor — I will help to bear the oppression which has 
been heaped upon your natural rights — I will help you to bear 
the misfortune which has resulted from your having no voice in 
the government, which you are obliged to support, and /will stand 
up for your natural rights, though the whole of my country de- 
sert you. No, you shall not pay it alone — never ! I care not 
what any man says ; but I say you shall not bear it alone — never ! 
never! You know my obligations to you!” and immediately 
after his voice ceased, the party became so still, that the little 
snapping fire was all the sound that could be heard in their 
midst, and not an eye dared to look upon another. 

On the following day, Chips started for Sacramento to procure 
their passports — alias license. The distance would require 
nearly two weeks to go and return, and in the hottest days of 
summer, it was a journey very fatiguing ; but knowing that the 
result of his speed might yet save their property, he put forth 
all the exertion that he could possibly endure, and neither hill 
nor valley, plains nor mountains, clouds of dust nor drought, 
hindered his progress. 

“Ah !” said Jimie, “ if they apprehend that Chips is after a 
license, they will endeavor to beat us off the ground before his 
return.” 

“ But w£ ’ll no tell them,” said Willie. 

“Faith,” said Charley, “if they try to take the advantage 
of us that way, we ’ll be afther brushing their jackets, we will, 
so sure as the knot on my head.” 


302 


THE LADY OF THE WEST ; OR, 


“ I think we shall he the gainers yet, if Chips only meets 
with no detention,” said Simons. 

The Pittsburgh-boys became alarmed at Chips’ absence, and 
they sat about their claim, fingering bits of clay and whittling 
sticks. Their hawkish eyes rolled sneakingly in their sockets, 
and stole sideling glances at the “ foreign intruders ” — alias 
their brethren, even the children of the same God ! — and eternal 
hatred seemed to be issuing from their mouths at every low mur- 
mur that escaped their compressed lips. And when they venom- 
ously cast little pebbles at their feet, volumes of smoke arose 
from their midst, and the words, “ we have more rights than 
foreigners ” could be seen upon the horns of a beast enveloped 
in the midst of darkness. 

“ Why do the Pittsburgh-boys quit working; and sit about their 
claim so?” now began to be asked by the different ones in Simons’ 
party ; but no satisfactory answer could be given. But, in order 
to make themselves safe against any trouble, they applied their 
hands with all the energy that they could possibly put forth ; 
every part of their dam was strengthened, and every hole was 
being stopped, and hopes of success again brightened their 
future. 

Day after day, the Pittsburgh-boys continued to loiter about 
their ground as if nearly persuaded to abandon their attempt. 
About their fire, late at night, they were to be seen clustered 
together, as if contriving some plot, whereby to wring the claim 
from their foreign brethren, and to place themselves in possession 
of the whole river ! Frequently they were seen counseling with 
a few of their neighboring camps, and whispers — indistinct 
whispers — seemed to be organizing a clan to carry out the law 
which was so admirably adapted to their unholy desires. 

“Do you see the gold?” said Jimie, one day, pointing to the 
ground. 

“Ha! maun! but that’s fine!” said Willie, and he stooped 
to examine their promising fortune. 

“D’ye see,” said Charley, “if ye’re after looking for gold, 
the Pittsburgh-boys will smell a rat, sure ! It ’s best not to let 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


303 


them diskiver our ground is so rich, or they may be afther doing 
us some mischief.” 

“01” said Simons, “ if Chips is spared a few days more, all 
will he well !” and they applied themselves with renewed energy, 
and their pumps, cradles — everything was being constructed with 
all possible speed. 

“ Hark !” said Jimie, one morning before daylight, “hark! 
hark !” and the sound of his voice aroused his companions. 
“ Hark ! hark ! hark !” and in breathless anxiety they sprang 
to their feet — they rushed from their tents, and looking through 
the dim light, they beheld the Pittsburgh party tripled, and hard 
at work ! 

“ I perceive their design,” said Simons, “ they are going to 
raise their dam so high, that the water must break ours !” and 
manly fire flashed from their eyes, and in a moment they were 
clothed and at work upon their dam. 

The Pittsburgh-boys were now a strong party, and their labor 
caused the river to rise every hour ; and ere the night arrived, 
the foaming water was surging hard upon both their dams ; and 
one or two days more was sure to bring the contest to a close. 

“ 0 ! that Chips would return !” Simons exclaimed, as they 
seated themselves by their little fire late at night. 

“Faith, he’ll be here before another night, I ’ll wager,” said 
Charley, “ it ’s a pity his legs are so short — bad luck to it,” and 
the young Irishman seemed to be grieved. 

“If it was no’ sa dark, we might work at night,” said the 
considerate Willie. 

“Hark!” said Jimie, and he sprang to his feet, “hark! 
If I don’t hear Chips whistling ! I know it ’s his voice !” and 
Jimie gave a shrill whistle. 

“ I ken it’s him !” said Willie, and he threw some leaves on 
the embers, and in a minute more, the smiles upon the broad face 
of the young Scotchman were illumined by the blazing camp- 
fire. 

“ Weel, Mr. Simons,” said Chips, reaching his hand into his 
pocket, after having received a hearty welcome, “ here are our 


304 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


passports — American passports for us foreigners !” and he handed 
over the strips of paper to his companions. 

“ But hold ye still, Mr. Simons,” he continued, and still 
reaching into his pockets, “ I have bro’t ye what ’ll do your soul 
mair guid than that. D’ ye ken, ye ’re no forgot yet — I expect 
it ’s frae your lassie, ’cause it ’s sa like a woman’s haund. I can 
no find it — it ’s in my pocket somewhere ! Here ’s ane I received 
frae my ain lassie, but I dinna ken where I put your one, but 
it ’s in my pocket, I ’m sure,” and the Scotchman’s good humor, 
and searching in his pockets for a letter, caused Simons to be- 
come nervous. 

“ Ay !” exclaimed Chips, holding up a small letter, “ here it 
is ! here it is ! I’m sure it ’s frae a lady, and she writes a bon- 
nie haund,” and laughingly he handed the letter into Simons’ 
trembling fingers. 

“ Here, Jimie,” Chips continued, “ I have had a paper sent to 
me frae Australia ; and as ye ’re a fine haund at the reading, ye 
can amuse yoursel’ over it, while I have another bit peep at my 
lassie’s guid letter,” and he handed the paper into Jimie’ s hand, 
and then turned his large eyes upon his own interesting epistle. 
Charley and Willie were examining their passports, and, bending 
their heads toward the fire, counseling upon the fortune that was 
now sure to fall upon them. 

“ It ’s the Melbourne Argus,” said Jimie, turning the paper 
over toward the light, “well, let me see now if it is actually 
true that gold has been discovered in Australia?” and he bent 
his head carefully over every piece, and made an anxious search. 

Simons read his letter over, and turned his face away from his 
companions. Again he read it, but still his face was not to be 
seen ; and without speaking a word he read it again and again. 
He drew a handkerchief from his pocket, and leaned his face upon 
his knees, but no sound escaped his lips. Charley touched Wil- 
lie, and silent sympathy was bestowed upon Simons from all of 
his companions. Mysterious glances were cast from one to an- 
other, but they endeavored to converse upon unimportant sub- 
jects. Again Simons raised it, read his letter again, and pressed 
his hand upon his forehead. 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


305 


“ Did you not cross the Plains in the Michigan Company ?” 
said he to Jimie. 

“ Yes, I did.” 

“ Did you know one Harriet Lindsey?” 

“ Yes ; a young lady from Cincinnati.” 

Simons remained quiet, hut Charley remarked : 

“Faith, and a better girl never trod shoe-leather, than that 
same Harriet Lindsey. And sure she ’s the cleverest woman I 
ever met in all the days of my life ; it was to save her that I 
tried to ‘knot’ a Mormon’s head — the blackguard, he had 
no more principle then the instigathors of this passport ; but, 
faith, I toppled his rainbow wife, I’ll wager,” and the party 
burst into laughter. 

We can not give Simons’ letter; but let it suffice, that it was 
written by Harriet, a few days before she left San Francisco, and 
she stated that she was intending to live with Mrs. Ellis, in 
Marysville. As Simons was so situated now that he could not 
possibly leave, for at least a few days, he immediately wrote a 
letter to his lady, to the care of Mrs. Ellis. 

“ See here,” said Jimie, turning his paper toward the light, 
“ allow me to read you a little news from Australia.” 

“ Faith, I have some cousins in that country, and no bad 
fellows they are,” said Charley, but Jimie continued: 

“ From our Balarat correspondent we learn that ‘ the yield of 
gold is still increasing, and that the escort is not able to bring 
it down in consequence of the quantity. The commissioner asks 
for more police ; says that they now have thirty-five thousand 
ounces of gold on hand, and that the roads are so very bad he is 
obliged to retain it until the escort is increased. The state of 
society still continues good, and sickness is unknown among the 
diggers. No doubt but this will be good news to our friends in 
California, who are complaining so bitterly of the treatment 
they are receiving from our republican brethren in that ‘ land of 
equal rights.’ Nothing would give us greater pleasure than to 
see our friends returning ; and, from our California correspon- 
dent we learn, that the treatment of foreigners has been so out- 
rageous that many are even returning again to the ‘ old country ; 

26 


306 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


consequently, we have every reason to believe that in a few 
months our arrivals from California will be very great. It is 
painful in the extreme to every Englishman to see that the great 
Republic is becoming so clannish that poor people are obliged to 
return again to the ‘ old country/ where they can scarcely earn 
the bread that will keep them alive — a spirit that is likely to 
stain the American character even worse than slavgry. Yes, 
friends, come home ! Come where your rights can be protected ! 
Come where you can make a fortune without being treated like 
cattle ! Bring a few of Jonathan’s boys along, and we will en- 
deavor to give them a lesson upon equal rights.’ What do you 
think of that, Chips ?” 

“ Weel, Jimie, I ’ll tell ye — I tho’t if our claim had been 
jumpet while I was awa’, I ’d gang right straight ’till Australia. 
I wadna like to stop in this country ony longer, when I ken I ’m 
no liket. I ’m na beggar yet, and I have na great liking ’till 
any country that ’ll treat me as sic. I can earn my bread in the 
docks o’ Glasgow yet, and I ’m no beholding to this nor ony other 
country for the wee morsel that a maun deserves in this world.” 

“ 0 ! ” said Jimie, again directing attention to the paper, 
“ every part of the country is yielding immense quantities of 
gold. It seems as though this escort is some kind of a military 
band, kept to convey the gold from the mines down to the cities — 
not a bad arrangement either — it ’ll be apt to prevent a great 
deal of robbery. ‘ Thirty thousand ounces brought down from 
Bendigo this week.’ Well surely there is something doing. I 
don’t understand how they ’ll work the mines ! Will they be 
obliged to pay a certain share to the government, do you think ? 
The British , you know ?” 

“ Ye will see it on the ither side, Jimie !” said Chips, “ I was 
reading it where I stopped for dinner the day.” 

“ I noticed a sketch here stating that the license, seven dollars 
and a half a month, was put on for the purpose of keeping up 
the police, and for to make the roads ; but surely that is not all, 
can ” 

“ Ay,” said Chips, “ that ’s all. D’ ye ken the miners wha ha’ 
went frae here, they are all speaking well o’ the arrangements?” 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


307 


“ Faith, ” said Charley, rising to his feet, “let’s go to Austra- 
lia, Jimie ? What d’ye say ? I believes we will have betther 
luck. D’ye see now, the sun shines backward on the south side 
of the world.” 

“ How far is it ’till Australia, Charley?” said Willie. 

“ Faith it ’s as far as it can get, and I ’m towld it ’s right on 
the road to purgatory.” 

The day was dawning, and the villagers were yet sleeping. 
At such an early hour a collection of miners upon the contested 
ground seemed strange indeed ; and their loud voices and hurried 
conversation rendered it wild and animating. Eunning hither 
and thither, cramming in boards and stones, wading and splash- 
ing in the water, and bracing and holding against the dam, 
indicated that the people were fearfully excited. The water was 
surging, swelling, roaring, heaving and dashing in great waves 
over the wall, and every moment rolled a stone and opened a new 
gap ; but one mighty tide came rolling down its broken chan- 
nel, heaved a moment, burst the dam and swept its frothy sheet 
through the Pittsburgh claim ! 

The days of Lynch-law passed away, and the settlements were 
nearly all supplied with magistrates and constables. Gambling 
houses — or, properly, tents — were erected, and houses of still 
more immoral character were becoming common. Difficulties 
among the miners were settled before these magistrates, instead 
of referring them to a jury, as in earlier days. In this settle- 
ment a very respectable gambler was the people’s ‘justice of the 
peace.’ The name of this individual — who, no doubt, laid claim 
to being one of the human family — was Lewis Campbell, but for 
convenience sake he was generally called Squire Longlegs, a 
name that was very fitting his personal appearance. But had 
his long finger-nails and broken teeth, and his tobacco-looking 
mouth been included in his name, it would have been entirely 
too foreign in appearance to have been introduced into anything 
but an English novel — a species of literature that is eternallly 
heaping insults upon our language by failing to express the 
author’s ideas without stepping beyond its ‘ very unlimited 


308 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


capacity ’ and introducing squibs of Latin and French. Like 
our friend, Mr. Warner, Squire Longlegs assumed a certain im- 
portant position, which looked very like an inverted V, and 
although the poor fellow could not change his ungainly propor- 
tions, yet, when we see the little regard among the matrimonial 
community to improve our sickly, puny, gaunt, short-lived stock 
of human creatures, we feel quite like making sport of the piti- 
ful Squire Longlegs’ long-legged appearance. 

Squire Longlegs had been too sickly to follow any laborious 
occupation, when he first arrived in California ; and having no 
money, and having been brought up a gentleman — that is, to 
play cards, smoke and chew tobacco, drink rum, mix Shakspeare 
and Byron with common conversation, and taught to believe him- 
self talented — he resolved to live by his wits. Accordingly, he 
commenced with a dice-box to try his skill in the field of chance ; 
and being exceedingly fortunate, he was soon enabled to open a 
faro bank of no ordinary capital. This gave him still greater 
opportunities to make money, as well as established his reputa- 
tion for being an honest and enterprising gambler ; and the con- 
sequence was, that in a few months he had a great fortune ; after 
which he quit shuffling the cards himself, but kept a number of 
skillful players employed to attend to his different banks. Hold- 
ing such a, position in society, the gambling community nomi- 
nated him as their ‘ available ’ candidate for magistrate ; and, as 
the miners were regardless of what was going on, because they 
all expected to return to the other States soon, this gentleman 
was elected by a very great majority. In this new calling, he 
could now be seen in full fashion — that is, a cigar in his mouth, 
and his hands in his breeches — striding from one gambling tent 
to another ; or, in a more fashionable style, riding in company 
with some of the ladies — a species of female creatures who 
fashioned their dresses, alternately, after the Bloomer style, or 
the style of our own sex — both of which styles seemed better 
adapted to the prosperity of their “profession,” than were the 
long dresses worn by modest women. 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


309 


As soon as the Pittsburg-boys’ dam broke — which was owing 
to its poor construction — they sued Simons’ party before Squire 
Longlegs, for “damages and unlawful possession;” and immedi- 
ately an injunction was drawn up, to prevent any further work 
being done until the matter should be investigated. A general 
excitement prevailed among many of the people, and when court 
was about sitting, an immense concourse of miners were cluster- 
ed about Squire Longlegs’ official tent — all snarling and barking 
like so many hungry wolves. 

The principal reason for so many persons hanging about the 
office was that if, after the decision of the court, there should 
be any valuable ground lost by either party, they were in readi- 
ness to “ jump it,” which was sometimes a very easy manner of 
obtaining other people’s property. 

The court was soon in order, and the very important Squire 
Longlegs, seated in quite a consequential China chair, was pre- 
pared to hear the pro and con of the subject before us. The 
evidence was all brought out — the time that each party had been 
working ; the time that license was procured ; the cause of the 
dam breaking, etc., etc., were all given in and properly recorded. 

The lawyer for the Pittsburg-boys then opened his plea, by 
referring to the glorious destiny of California. Por his part, he 
liked to see quarreling and contention — it was characteristic of 
all great places, it showed that the inhabitants were a spirited 
people. He could look into the great future, and see this golden 
California ranked not only among States, but kingdoms and em- 
pires ! He could see the Eagle spreading its wings from the 
east to the west, its tail and neck reaching from the north to 
the south, and its mighty form covering over the western hemi- 
sphere, and in its powerful beak he could see it waving the 
“ Stars and Stripes ” all aroutid the world, and proclaiming 
“ freedom ” to all men. 

During his sublime effusions about the coming greatness of 
our “ free ” land, the audience became greatly moved — his own 
talents were acknowledged by loud cheering, and his judgment 
in regard to the word “freedom,” was crowned by hyena-ous 
frowns cast upon the foreign defenders ; and around the crowd 


310 


THE LADY OP THE WEST; OR, 


went a word in chilly whispers — “ foreigners ! foreigners ! no- 
thing but d — d foreigners !” 

Throughout our country, a man is generally said to be a “ free” 
man, who is not under the influence of a monarch ; and, as most 
of our people are under the impression that subjects of mon- 
archs are maintained in subjection by force, (instead of from 
choice) they have great sympathy for the oppressed subject ! As 
much credit as other nations bestow upon us for our American 
literature, it is doubtful whether they have yet stimulated our 
people to investigate that principle comprehended in the little 
word freedom, as much as they should. 

After carrying Squire Longlegs’ mind away upon California 
paradise, the lawyer commenced upon the character of the real 
•American. He thought that such a nation must adopt decided 
measures, in order to have character. He knew that all other 
countries had a pride to protect, and he considered that such a 
national character as ours — which was universally admired 
for its freedom — needed protection, by showing to foreigners that 
we know our standing, by a particular act on the part of the 
legislature. He was astonished that our country had maintained 
its character so well as it had, without using coercive measures ; 
and he regarded the dilatory conduct of our people, in not using 
active means against foreigners, as one of the greatest errors 
that ever possessed the land ! He did not believe in foreigners 
holding rank and liberty the same as American citizens. He only 
looked upon them as subjects, at most ; and, although they might 
declare themselves in favor of Eepublicanism, the greater part 
were Catholic in principle, and subjects to the Church and to 
the priest. But he thought that it was very different with the 
real American ; he would sacrifice his opinion to no man, priest 
nor church, nor was it possible for him to do so, and still be a 
real Bepublican ; and he sincerely hoped that there might be 
something more done to check foreigners from coming to the coun- 
try. He considered the country was ours — our fathers fought 
for it, and we ought to maintain their principles — and we ought 
not to permit foreigners to dictate about our affairs. While 
dwelling upon the above sentences, he was continually applauded 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


311 


for his noble principles and patriotic disposition ; but, occasion- 
ally, from different parts of the crowd gamblers could be heard: 

“ D — n ’em, they ’re foreigners, anyhow. Let ’em go to their 
own country if they want to dig gold. They must have a face 
to try to stand suit in such a plain case ! The Squire knows a 
thing or two, though.” 

It was gratifying, indeed, to see that most of these inhuman 
sentiments — which fell upon the good-natured Scotchmen more 
heavily than could have a two-edged sword — emanated from the 
gambling 'part of the audience ; for if the question had been re- 
ferred to miners alone, a very different feeling would have been 
manifested. 

Leader, you must bear with us here a little, for when we 
remember the vicious hatred which some of those cigar-smoking 
gamblers, and even beardless boys, heaped upon those poor Scotch- 
men, our pen feels very like jamming through the paper, and 
our desk seems about to rise up for vengeance 1 While they sat 
praying to Almighty God for security and protection, they 
turned deathly pale, and shuddered at the demoniac grinning 
and squinting which passed between the gamblers and the Squire, 
and their very hearts seemed to quake with fear ! 

After the lawyer had brought forth all the hatred that he 
possibly could against the foreigners, he then tried to prove the 
justness of the tax, by showing the manner in which they were 
carrying gold out of the country, and really carrying away what 
he considered as the property of Americans. Then he brought 
his grasping mind down to the subject of contention. The evi- 
dence proved, he said, that these foreigners had been working 
two months before they had procured a license — that they had 
no license when the Pittsburgh-boys commenced — that all the 
time they were working without license did not amount to any- 
thing — and that, consequently, the Pittsburgh-boys were the first 
legal possessors. His speech, for it could not be called anything 
else, was very long, but its general features are retained in the 
above. 

Jimie was chosen by the other party to reply upon the ques- 
tion, which he did in no unpolished style. The first point he 


312 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


touched upon was in reference to the justness or unjustness of 
the foreign tax. He was willing to admit the valor of our 
fathers in establishing America as an independent nation, but 
he could not see that that act entitled us to be the only rightful 
owners of what was hidden in the ground ; for, to apply the 
same argument, he considered that, the descendants of those 
who carried arms in the revolution would be the real possessors 
of everything in America ! an idea that was preposterous ! 
Nations might have conquered other nations at a remote period, 
but that did not entitle the Indians to be the owners of the 
California gold. He could not see that an American had any 
better right to the gold than a foreigner had. He considered 
that God gave one man as many privileges a she did another, 
and he could not see why one man, or nation of men, acting ac- 
cording to justice, could assume the right to declare certain 
things to be their own, which God had created as much for one 
man as another. He was willing to admit that California was 
under our government, but, as our government was merely the 
voice of agreement among the people from whom it derived its 
support, it was not really the possessor of anything. And, for 
the government of California to declare that foreigners had no 
right to prosperity in the country was merely the people taking 
possession, taking forcible possession of what rightfully belonged 
to anybody. He maintained that as God had given man a power 
to change his abode at pleasure, he had a right to do so, even 
to roam over any country he wished ; and that, if the govern- 
ment would not permit him to do so, it would be violating his 
natural right. It is the nature and privilege of man to live 
wherever he wishes ; otherwise, God would not have given him 
the desire to do so. Every man was entitled, by nature, to the 
result of his own labor. If a foreigner dug gold out of the 
ground, it was his. There was no right by which anybody, or 
anything, could demand a portion of that man’s gold. God never 
made man to labor for any other ; and any government that made 
him do so, was robbing him of his natural right. And after a 
foreigner dug the gold, it was his ; and he had a natural right 
to take it to any other country he wished. If we do prevent 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


313 


him from doing so, we are usurping his right, and violating the 
principle of liberty. Therefore, he maintained, the natural right 
of any foreigner was, to come to California if he wished ; to labor 
as he wished, the same as any other man ; to be entitled to the 
profits of that labor, and to do with such profits as he wished. 
Such was the natural right. No government had a right to vio- 
late any man’s rights. Man’s natural right is the essence of all 
government, and not to be forfeited as government dictates. His 
natural rights are the first things to be consulted. He then 
maintained that, as foreigners had a natural right to come, and 
to labor among us, they had rights to be adjusted and settled, 
when interests seemed to conflict. Such difficulties could not be 
properly investigated, if, one party alone, assumes the power of 
doing it ; therefore, the foreigner had a right to argue, discuss 
and explain his own rights as well as anybody else. And, if so, 
how could we, how do we assume the right to tax and to abuse him 
at pleasure ? The foreigners had just as much natural right to 
demand three, ten or twenty dollars a month off us, as we had 
off them. We only do it because we have the power, and not 
because it is our right to do so. Further, he believed, the nobler, 
the more liberal, the higher regard we pay to man's natural 
rights, was the wisest and strongest foundation upon which our 
government could stand. He then read a few extracts from the 
Australian paper, upon the abuse of foreigners in California ; he 
also read the tax of that country, which has since caused a re- 
bellion there ; that that tax was, at that time, thirty English 
shillings ($7 50) per month, and made no distinction between 
native and foreign residents ; but that tax has long since been 
lowered to ten English shillings, and the California foreign tax 
has been lowered to three dollars.- Jimie then referred to the 
time they commenced working, and the time they procured li- 
cense ; and as they had their license before the damage occurred, 
they were, accordingly, the legal possessors before that period. 
But, even if they were not the legal possessors, he could not see 
why the Pittsburgh-boys complained of them ? for the damages 


*The present capitation tax upon Chinese in California, is fifty dollars. 

27 


314 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


resulted from their own negligence and want of caution in the 
construction of the work. 

But he did not believe anybody was so lost to a sense of justice 
as to entertain any notion that the damage was occasioned by 
any breach of right on the part of his party. He only looked 
upon it as a clue whereby the Pittsburgh-boys and the gamblers 
seize an opportunity to wrest the ground away from his party. 
The foreign-tax law might have been enacted with no very evil 
designs, but he thought it showed how little a foreigner’s rights 
could be protected when the law afforded such an opportunity 
for plunder ; that it showed exactly what politicians were after 
by excluding them from having anything to say about the ad- 
ministration of the government. Upon this argument he dwelt for 
some time, and then he referred to the character of Parker — and 
to the probable whereabouts of the taxes that had been collected. 
He did not believe in paying taxes into the hands of gamblers, 
they had no right to demand tax. He looked upon gamblers as 
unlawful persons at large ; and as such they did not deserve 
money to defray their expenses. His remarks upon this point 
nettled the Squire’s passions, for it was too personal not to be 
observed by a man of his sagacity ; and, rising to his feet, he 
bellowed out : 

“ Do you mean to insult this court ?” and, pouting his lips 
into an important figure, he re-seated himself, and received a 
loud shout of applause from the spectators. 

Including some excitement and confusion, the court was brought 
to a close; but the main features of this outrage have now 
been related in this brief description. After a very few min- 
utes the Squire decided. It is, perhaps, needless to tell our Cal- 
ifornia friends, who have seen similar scenes, how this case was 
settled ; but as there are others unaware of what is going on, 
where the poor foreigner receives no protection by the law, we 
must write the decision, which will, doubtless, fall under the ob- 
servation of foreign nations, and cause many an honest Ameri- 
can’s heart to bleed with shame and grief ! 

Simons’ party lost their ground ! and were obliged to pay the 
costs of suit ! ! 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


315 


CHAPTER XXIII. 

“ 0 ! how can my unguarded words be recalled, and the friends 
for whom my heart is dying, be again restored to my presence ? 
Will not some silent spirit transmit my sorrow and anguish, my 
prayer and repentance, and entreat their noble hearts to forgive 
the utterance that overcame my weakness and injured their hap- 
piness and peace ? 0 ! why could my tongue be so listless, when 

my very soul was controlled by love ? when their attachment 
was more valuable to me than all the sentences I have ever 
spoken ? when with them I wished to live as long as I shall 
sojourn upon earth ! 0 ! why could I have been so heedless of 

their feelings ?” and the speaker buried his face in his handker- 
chief, and while reflecting upon his lonesome condition, and 
the unhappy prospects that surrounded him, his grief and sor- 
row pierced his feeble frame with renewed anguish, and a death- 
like weakness stole over him, which was more terrible than any- 
thing he had ever before experienced. 

He arose, and upon feeble limbs he proceeded to join his pres- 
ent companions ; but his weakness was too great to allow him 
to do an equal share of labor ; and, to place themselves in pos- 
session of the valuable property, his companions complained of 
his feebleness, and heaped insults upon his native land — they told 
him he was English ! — but in the tone of the sentence was a 
poisonous accent and an indignant feeling, that made him pray 
for death to relieve his troubles! To avoid their malice and 
abuse, he returned to his camp, forfeited all his right to the 
property, and in the evening he laid down alone ! a beggar ! and 
cried with grief ! 

A single ray of light shot across the universe, and in its bril- 
liancy glowed a hope so promising, that the feeble and despond- 
ent sung praises to the Author of all things, and even the dead 
arose and wandered through the wild mountains ! 

** Come, come !” said a hidden spirit, “ beneath thy burden 
thou shalt climb these rocky hills, and thy frail limbs shall 


316 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


nearly fail to bear thee up ; but beyond these thou shalt wander, 
and when forests of pine, and of nutmegs, and of thorns, shall 
be thy companions, thou shalt find a treasure of greater value 
than hath ever before been known to thee !” 

0 ! how wild and lonesome was that brushy canon ! On 
either side, the huge, black mountains, covered with an almost 
impenetrable forest, arose so high, that one could not gaze toward 
their summit without shuddering ; and so closely hemmed in 
was the narrow canon, that the sun seldom reached its bottom ! 
But the water that came flowing down the rocky channel had, in 
its heavy rumbling and splashing, a peculiar romance that min- 
gled so strangely with its own echoing, and with the wheezing 
and humming of the dense forest, that even its solitude seemed 
sweeter than paradise ! and as the sparkling water trickled over 
the ridges of rocks, its innocent and perpetual murmur seemed 
to converse with unseen spirits, upon the troubles of earth, and 
at each drop, to be noting the lapse of time, and recording the 
follies of ambition. 


A little tent stood beneath a thick cluster of evergreen oaks, 
to screen it from the oppressive heat of summer. It was the 
only dwelling-place in that canon where man lived, and a single 
inhabitant was all that lived within it — this was Uncle Thomas. 
Prosperity again smiled upon him, and he was the discoverer of 
another “ rich canon.” Week after week passed away, and his 
fortune seemed as if about to return ; but the same unhappy 
thought of being alone — alone ! rendered his wild home burden- 
some indeed. 

Time rolled on ; months passed by. Sitting by his little tent, 
his elbow upon one knee, his hand supporting his forehead, his 
white locks flowing about his neck, his eyes resting upon the 
result of his day’s labor, and escaping his lips in broken accents 
were the words : 

“One ounce, one ounce ! and nearly worn down with fatigue. 
A pitiful old man, indeed I am. Wearing out my existence by 
working for such a material. A worthless metal ! No, not so 
fast : it is indestructible ! I am destructible ! Yes, I am. 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


317 


This flesh and bones shall soon fall to pieces ! The gold will not. 
But that can not be why I search for it? No, this gold mining 
seems to be a sort of ‘ cut off’ on the road to affluence — and to its 
kindred associates, things which Uncle Thomas was once ac- 
quainted with — desirable objects, too. But, ah! they are all 
gone now — gone, gone ! and I, too, shall soon go — I shall go ! 
My kindred are all gone — some of them are sleeping in England, 
England ! 0 ! God ! how that name crowds upon me ! and even 

my boyish days are associated with it — England ! England ! It 
must have been the happiness that I enjoyed in that country 
which makes me love it, for the country itself is nothing ! Per- 
haps I shall see England again ! see England again ! see Eng- 
land again ! 0 ! heavens, if I could see England again !” and 

Uncle Thomas sprang to his feet, and wrung his hands with de- 
light. 

“ Hark ! hark ! I hear voices ! Could some one have wandered 
through these wild hills beside myself? If I mistake not it was 
an unseen spirit that conducted me hither ! Is the same one 
bringing others ? Surely there are voices !” and the old man 
startled, and looked cautiously up the mountains. 

“ I can see no one ! but, in the tone of those voices, visions 
flit across my mind so like an accidental surprise, that really 
I fancy my young friend, Jimie, is darting down the moun- 
tain. Hark ! hark ! am I deceived ? Do my eyes fail me ! 
Surely I saw him climbing around those rocky precipices ! It 
is Jimie ! I know it is Jimie !” and, before his words were 
finished, a loud shrill whistle from the young man ran echoing 
through the brushy canon, and in its frankness the old man 
knew that his words had been forgiven, and his young friends 
made happy. They came and met him ; their meeting was as 
happy as ever occurred. 

“ Well, uncle,” said Jimie, “ we have called to take our fare- 
well — we shall remain over night with you, and then we leave 
again — perhaps, forever !” 

Uncle Thomas started, and gazed with surprise upon his 
friends. 


318 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


“ Why, why,” said he, “ why do you say forever — you are not 
going far ?” 

“ Yes, uncle ; we are going to Australia.” 

“ 0 ! why do you tell me so? surely you are not intending to 
go so far?” 

“ Yes, uncle ; gold has been discovered in that country, and 
in great abundance, too.” 

“ But I have valuable ground here ; you and Charley might 
remain with me. There is some chance for a fortune here !” 

“ No, Uncle ; two of our friends — two young Scotchmen — have 
made us promise that we should meet them at Sacramento, and 
proceed direct to Australia.” 

“ And because they are your friends you can not promise me 
any comfort ?” 

“ But they are going, and Charley is going, and I must go with 
them.” 

“ But you and Charley might remain with me — there is a good 
chance for a fortune !” 

“ The Scotchmen will go ; and Charley is anxious to leave the 
country.” 

“ 0 ! why is that ?” said Uncle Thomas to Charley. 

“ Faith uncle, an’ it ’s as plain as the knot on my head. Do 
ye think that an Irishman — bad luck to the name — is not made 
with human feelings?” and his broad face colored with evident 
emotion. 

“ Why, Charley, to what are you alluding?” 

“ Eaith I ’m afther telling ye that I should rather a man would 
break my head with a shillellah than to be sticking his nose at me 
bekase I am unfortunately a son of Erin. If I can’t live here 
without having people insult myself and my religion, merely for 
political purposes, and even take my property away from me 
bekase they consider that God has given everything in the 
country to themselves, I think it ’s high time that I be afther 
leaving. The blessed Creator made the Irish, and he intended 
for them to have the value of their own labor, and everybody 
that takes the same from them is a robber ! He gave the Irish 
tongues to speak with, and in every country they have the right 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


319 


to speak, and whoever takes that right away from them is also 
a robber ! Bekase they have been robbed of that right at home 
the people here are saying to them that they ‘ don’t know enough’ 
to have the right to speak ! But why do the people say so ? 
Faith, and I can tell ye. They are afther money. Divil the bit 
they cares for the ‘ equal rights ’ they’re afther spaking into every- 
body’s ears. Faith, if a man is ever so ignorant, or ever so 
foreign, he has rights and property that must be protected, and 
do ye mean to tell me that he can have, justice when he is not 
allowed to advocate his own rights ? But some of the people are 
afther saying so, and so they said on the Yuba, and they very 
clearly proved, too, that themselves had a right to our summer’s 
labor l” 

“ Why, how was that, Charley?” 

“ Did they not prove by the law itself, that themselves had a 
right to drive us off from our claim afther we had it all prepared 
to get the gowld — and for near upon three months had we been 
working in the cold wather. Divil take their hides, but a judg- 
ment shall fall upon them sure,” and Charley’s fists became 
clenched, his broad face colored indignantly, and a spirit of in- 
dependence and noble feeling beamed from his dark-brown eyes. 

The morning was still and clear. The bright sun shone upon 
the mountain-tops, and birds were singing in the forest. From the 
long branches and green leaves large dewdrops were falling, and 
sorrow and sadness seemed to be chiming in the melancholy 
sounds that stole listlessly along the deep canon — warbling and 
echoing in gentle strains all around the brushy-wild home. 

Close by the little tent stood the three friends — they were sepa- 
rating, to meet on earth no more ! Their hands were locked and 
trembling, their tears were flowing uncontrolled ; in broken and 
half-pronounced syllables they were uttering words, sentences 
and prayers, too sacred to be written ! and yet failing to express 
what their hearts were feeling ! 

Slowly and reluctantly their grasp was loosened — their farewell 
was had, their voices ceased; the young men turned toward 
the mountain, and the old man sat down, gazing through a dense 
mist at the disappearance of his best friends on earth ! In a few 


320 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


minutes the brushy canon was more desolate, and sad than ever 
seemed the lone home of mortal man. Uncle Thomas was so 
overwhelmed with grief and sorrow that he prayed for death ! 
Here we leave him, for the present. 

In the sitting-room at Hamlin’s hotel, plenty of newspapers 
were scattered about on the different tables, or in the hands of 
miners, merchants and gamblers, sitting around the room — 
their feet elevated, their faces covered with perspiration, and 
their loose collars thrown wide open. Some of the people were 
in conversation, and the subject of Australian gold mines was 
being considered by many. The two Scotchmen, and Charley and 
Jimie were present, and the fact of them talking of leaving for 
that distant land was what brought the question before the pres- 
ent persons. Many different notions were entertained in regard 
to John Bull’s management of a gold-mining country — some 
thought that the work would be done by the government — some 
thought that Victoria’s children would receive the most of the 
gold — some thought that the subjects would be taken as slaves to 
dig the gold for the benefit of the crown — some supposed that 
there would be armies stationed about the mines, to oblige the 
laborers to kneel when the lords of the land passed that way — 
some considered that gold would be a curse to any country except 
a free country (like ours) — some thought that foreigners would 
not be permitted to go near the gold fields at all ; it was the poli- 
cy of the British Government to oppress her subjects as much as 
possible, and there was no knowing how severe she might be 
upon foreigners ; and some were fully resolved not to risk their 
necks under J ohn Bull’s clutches : but here were a few who en- 
tertained very different notions from any of the above supposi- 
tions — and they too, were persons who ought to have known — 
they were persons from that country. 

While this public conversation was going on, two middle-aged 
men, seated at one side the room by a table, were engaged in very 
serious, guttural mumbling, which might for convenience sake, 
be called private conversation. Before them and upon the table, 
were a few porter bottles, some were empty, and some contained 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


321 


a fluid nearly the color of the broad faces of the two men, and 
not any more sparkling than were their eyes. At frequent in- 
tervals their huge fists would rise slowly and fall emphatically 
upon the table — seeming to be confirming some point of the sub- 
ject where the language was inadequate ; but the color of their 
faces, the size of their fists, their guttural dialect, and the pres- 
ence of porter, are facts quite sufficient to explain what kind of 
men they were, and where they were from. 

One of these stout-looking men turned his red eyes and still 
redder face upon Jimie, and, like a great planet escaping an 
eclipse, the longer he looked the brighter he grew. Jimie passed 
near the table, and the man with the red face said to him : 

“ So you are about leaving California, too?” 

“ Yes, lam; I am going to Australia.” 

“ Well, I can congratulate you upon that— God knows, I ’m 
anxious enough to get back. We ’ll be where we ’re not afraid 
to tell people that we ’re English.” 

“ Why,” said Jimie, “have you been afraid here?” 

“ Certainly I have ; haven’t you ?” 

“ No, but I am not an Englishman, though.” 

“ Then, I beg pardon, sir, but I supposed you were an Austra- 
lian — you look like a native,” and the red-faced man bowed his 
head to apologize for his over intimacy ; but Jimie now took 
interest enough in him to pursue the subject -a little further. 

“No apology is necessary, sir, but permit me to ask if you 
have really been afraid to tell the people here that you were an 
Englishman?” 

“ Then, sir, since you have asked me, I shall not take pains to 
give you an indirect answer. In two respects I have been really 
afraid : I have been afraid of being abused and hated ; I have 
been afraid of having my property taken away from me.” 

“ I am sorry you have found things so, but I suppose you are 
alluding more particularly to your having come from Australia ?” 

“ If they knew I was from Australia,” and the red-faced man 
leaned over the table, and lowered his voice, “ entre nous, they 
would seize upon the most trivial matter and hang me ; but, even 
when they know I am English, it is almost impossible for me to 


322 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


have a hearing. No, sir, the system is rotten — it ’s rotten ; before 
I came here I was as thorough a republican as ever breathed ; but 
I am not one now — I ’m done with it, it’s rotten. If people can’t 
be republican without being clannish, and evil-disposed against 
other nations, the system is rotten — it ’s rotten ; the country is 
turning into one great clan of robbers — to rob other nations, 
and to enforce slavery. They won’t allow a foreigner to speak, 
lest he advocates something that ’s dangerous to their slavish in- 
stitutions, that ’s it exactly ; the system is rotten. A foreigner’s 
notions of liberty are a little different from a man-trader' s no- 
tions, that's it, exactly — that's why they are so clannish against us 
foreigners. And if we attempt to say we are not anxious to see 
these slavish, and clannish institutions spreading over other coun- 
tries, ‘ Down with him, down with him, he ’s a foreigner, he ’s a 
foreigner, and wants to dictate about our country, down with him,’ 
and if they wish, they can hang him upon a tree ! and oh ! it ’s 
all right, he was served right ; and, the first thing you know, 
the men who done the deed are up for the Legislature or Con- 
gress — they are ‘ smart fellows, they are smart men.' No, sir, the 
system is rotten — it’s rotten, it’s rotten,” and he let his fist con- 
firm it, by falling upon the table. Like most of our countrymen 
who have not lived among any of the foreign nations, Jimie had 
supposed that everybody acknowledged the freedom and liberty 
of his own nation ; and, under such a conviction, he little dream- 
ed that the ill-treatment of foreigners in California would be suffi- 
cient to array different people against Americans in general, and 
even against Republicanism itself. The fact of its being a repub- 
lic, and that nearly everybody were entitled to vote, had led him 
to believe that it was not to be compared with any other system ; 
he had neglected to consider that the principal object of any gov- 
ernment ought to be to protect the rights of the weak. Indeed, it is a 
great misfortune that even intelligent people overlook the object 
and the effect of the thing itself, and become blinded by the 
name under which it lives. But it is impossible for us to relate 
the conversation of Jimie and the Englishman, which was quite 
similar to the sample we have given. 

Soon after Jimie was engaged in talking with this man, the 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


323 


two Scotchmen went out to attend to their money — which they 
had deposited in a hank about three months previously. And, 
while Jimie was yet conversing upon political matters, in came 
the two Scotchmen — their eyes wide open, their broad faces were 
excited, and their motions quick and hurried. Chips had scarcely 
entered when Jimie arose to meet him, asking : 

“What’s the matter, Chips? what ’s wrong ?” In breathless 
haste and trouble, Chips replied : 

“ Mr. Lee, our banker, has failed ! we ’ve lost all our money !” 

“ He has !” 

“ He has ; we can’t get a penny. Willie and I will scarcely 
have enough to carry us ’till Australia.” 

Charley was sitting near, and no quicker heard the sad news 
than he arose to his feet — changed from his fun making disposi- 
tion — showed an indignant feeling in his stern features, and as- 
sumed an independent appearance, yet thoughtful and grieved. 

“ Blast the counthry,” said he. “ They permit any swindler to 
open a bank that chooses. He can take other people’s money and 
break up rich, and be called a gintleman for it — bad luck to such 
a system.” 

“ But it ’s a free country ; and any man has a right to open a 
bank that wishes,” said a by-stander. 

“ Blast such freedom,” said Charley, and he became fierce, “ I 
don’t want such freedom. It ’s too much freedom. Give me the 
counthry that punishes such freedom — for taking a poor laboring 
man’s money. It’s the business of the government to seg that 
such rascals are punished, and not permitted to open banks and 
impose upon the likes of these men, who had no way to find out 
whether the banker was good or not. Faith, I believe ye will 
advocate stealing bekase it ’s a free counthry jest !” 

“ But they had no business to put their money into Mr. Lee’s 
hands !” 

“ Sure and they done it bekase they placed confidence in him ; 
and he has stolen their confidence, which — to say nothing of the 
money — ought to stretch his neck. Would ye have these Scotch- 
men look upon every man as a thief, and carry their own money 
and be robbed, when ye have a government that ought to look 


324 


THE LADY OF THE WEST ; OR, 


afther these things for the good of the public — bad luck to such 
freedom — give me owld Ireland before such freedom. I don’t 
want such freedom at all, at all — it ’s swindling all the laboring 
men in the counthry.” 

As most of our people are acquainted with this firm’s bank- 
ruptcy, we shall not comment upon the liberty of such establish- 
ments, any further than Charley has expressed himself, trusting 
that he has uttered a few sentences upon banking privileges, 
which could not have been better had they fallen from the sky. 

But to add to the mortification of the poor Scotchmen, and to 
cause their ideas of a Bepublican form of government to be still 
lowered, right here, in the midst of their vexation, in came Mr. 
Miller and Mr. Warner, with about a dozen political gamblers, 
all exclaiming : 

“ Hurra ! for Miller ! hurra ! for Warner ! two of the best men 
running — men of sound principles — honorable and available can- 
didates !” — and the whole crowd roved about through the bar- 
room, more like madmen than enlightened Christians. 

“ And who are you going to vote for ?” said one, slapping 
Charley upon the shoulder. 

“ And, faith, I ’m not going to vote for any !” 

“ Not going to vote ! Nonsense ! why the very salvation of 
the country may be made by your vote. The other party are 
using all the means in their power, and we ’re obliged to ‘ rally,’ 
or we ’ll be beat.” 

“ Faith, it ’s divilish little I cares for that.” 

“ But you may care when it ’s too late — I tell you the other 
party are using all the intrigue they know of.” 

“ I don’t care about their intrigues at all, at all.” 

“ Why you are foolish, man ! It ’s just such men as you 
that ’s dangerous to the country. Won’t enjoy your privileges !” 

“ If it may plase your honor, I’ve enjoyed too many privileges 
already.” 

“ But, Warner and Miller are both good men! They will 
represent our interests !” 

“Faith, my interests have all been represented.” 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


325 


“ The other party are going to raise the salaries, and run the 
State into debt ; but if we succeed in getting Miller and Warner 
elected, the salaries will be lowered and we ’ll avoid such a bur- 
densome debt !” 

“ It ’s little I cares for the State debt.” 

“ ’Shaw ! you ’re foolish.” 

“ Faith, I have been, to give one year’s labor into other peo- 
ple’s pockets.” 

“ Then you won’t vote for Miller and Warner?” 

“ If it may plase yer honor, I have no right to do the same.” 

“ Makes no difference — we ’ve concluded to take everybody’s 
vote. Miller and Warner have the only true principles — and 
they ’re statesmen too, very smart men !” 

“ Bless yer sowl, and am I not afther leaving for Australia to- 
morrow.” 

“ 0 ! you are going away, eh ? Well, of course you can’t stay 
till the election, then.” 

“Faith, I am afther leaving the counthry — and glad of it. 
Ye can make a great row about getting votes for to save the 
counthry, and all the time ye are afther electing blacklegs !” 

“It’s not the men we must look at, it ’s the principles — prin- 
ciples — principles. ’ ’ 

“Faith, and did ye ever know a bad man to have good princi- 
ciples, or the conthrary ? D’ ye know what ye ’re talking about ? 
Did I not tell ye that I was going to sfart for Australia to-mor- 
row ? and do such men as ye try to stuff politics down my throat, 
and think yerself betther informed upon such humble subjects 
than meself? D’ye not feel ashamed to be teaching people 
about the ‘ salvation of yer counthry ?’ D’ ye suppose that be- 
kase I ’m from ould Ireland, that yerself is betther prepared ‘ to 
make the salvation of yer counthry ’ than I am ? Ye can take 
our money, and cringe for votes, and then declare yerselves bet- 
ter judges of foreigners’ rights than themselves are! Ye can 
talk loudly about foreigners having no rights bekase they are 
ignorant, and ye can talk about yerselves having all the rights, 
bekase ye are gamblers and blacklegs ! Morality has nothing 
to do in the subject! But when the election is coming, ye ’re 


326 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


glad to make a tool out of meself, for to cut my own throat ! 
Blast such liberty and governments — if the people won’t pay no 
attention to morality. If ye had of had good laws, I should have 
been worth something; but d’ye think, after receiving such 
treatment, that I ’d turn my hand over for to save the counthry 
from sinking ?” 

“ Well, you ’re going to Australia, ain’t you ?” 

“ Faith, I am.” 

“ Well, you ’ll get tired enough of living under ‘John Bull’s 
clutches,’ I guess !” 

“ Faith, I ’ve been tired all my life, but it ’s little good the 
same has done to me. A government is a government, and it ’s 
the poor laboring man’s money they are all afther getting.” 

“ ’Shaw ! you are foolish,” and the politician turned to address 
the Scotchmen and Jimie, which he did after the same style, and 
received about as much satisfaction as he did from Charley. 

It is very difficult for persons who have not witnessed Califor- 
nia electioneering schemes, to imagine with what spirit and am- 
bition some of the gamblers (who, as a matter of course, were 
great politicians, for the two principles are almost inseparable,) 
advocated the rights and privileges which would result from the 
election of their gambling friends — each proving, beyond a doubt, 
that, if the opposite party should be elected, it would inevitably 
result in the downfall of the country. But as principles, and 
not men were the favorite arguments, we shall pursue a few of 
these items in another chapter; for our two very conspicuous 
persons, Warner and Miller, are to be caught in a still more 
dreadful crime — one too, with which many of our California 
friends are intimately acquainted. 

Scarcely any grief and dissatisfaction could have been greater 
than was that of the two Scotchmen. They had been driven 
from their property according to law, and finally swindled out 
of the money that they had so hardly labored for, by a person 
who “failed with a fortune,” and who was allowed, by law, to 
hold out inducements to gain the confidence and the money of 
persons who could not possibly learn anything about his respon- 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


327 


sibility — persons who were obliged to place their money in some 
banker’s hands ; for the State had no such banks of deposit for 
the protection of the stranger, or of the ignorant, who deserve 
more protection and sympathy than any other. 

“ Weel, Mr. Simons, we must start to-morrow.” 

“ Then you have decided to go direct ?” 

“ Ay, we ’ll no stay ony longer in California.” 

“ It has been an unfortunate country to you.” 

“ Ay, it has been very different from what I expected to find 
it ; we came here for the purpose of settling in the country.” 

“ Of course, I needn’t ask you if you like the country ?” 

“ Weel, Mr. Simons, I do like it fine. If you mean the coun- 
try, the climate and such like, I like it fine ; but it ’s no use for 
me to like the country — I must leave it.” 

“ Then you are sorry to leave ?” 

“ Ay, maun ; I am sorry to leave ; I ne’er expect to find sic 
anither country.” 

“ It is a good country for to make money in.” 

“ Ay, I will be obliged to work hard if I return to auld Scot- 
land again.” 

“ I am sorry that you have been so unfortunate -here.” 

“ But I would rather work hard all my days in Scotland than 
to be coming in ’till this country when I ’in no liket. I didn’t 
have the choice o’ my ain birthplace, and I canna bear to hear 
folks insulting me because I was no born in America.” 

“ But I think the most of the people in this country are not 
so far lost to good feeling as that.” 

“ Perhaps no ; but d ’ye ken that when the law turns against 
us , the folk generally copy their feelings after the law ! The more 
distinction the law makes between maun and maun, the more will 
the people make.” 

11 That ’s very true, Chips ; and that ’s to be feared as one of 
our greatest troubles. This difference of feeling upon several 
subjects is more likely to overturn our government than is all of 
Europe. There is an old saying, ‘ a house divided against itself 


328 


THE LADY OP THE WEST ; OR, 


will never stand,’ which seems as if in another half century will 
need some assistance.” 

“ Ay, and other countries, who are envious of the prosperity 
of Republicanism, will seize upon the opportunity of siding with 
either party for the purpose of crushing the whole.” 

“ Faix yer politics !” exclaimed Charley, coming forward, 
“let’s have a ramble through the city and see the ladies, and 
those fine pictures in the gambling houses ! Ye know, Mr. Si- 
mons, I ’m going to leave ye to-morrow, so come on and take what 
advice I can give ye before I lave ye to yerself althegither.” 

Charley’s pouty spell had fled, and he was once more the life 
of the party. During their ramble through the city, Simons 
and Jimie became somewhat isolated from the others ; and here, 
Simons acknowledged his matrimonial engagement, made all the 
inquiries after Harriet that he could think of, and received from 
Jimie all the assurance of her amiable and attractive qualities 
that he could have wished to hear, and also received encourage- 
ment to meet her as soon as possible. 

It was, perhaps, prudent for Simons to make some inquiry of 
Jimie previous to informing him of his engagement to Harriet ; 
but, whether it bore any semblance to suspicion or not, certainly 
he adopted that plan ; and to his great delight'he heard of more 
good qualities than he had ever supposed her to possess. 

From the time that he received the before-mentioned letter, 
which was only three days before he made the present inquiry, 
the fact of having received no letters since that period — for he 
was expecting a number of old ones, at least — made her Califor- 
nia life seem exceedingly strange and doubtful. But upon this 
subject he was firmly resolved to learn from her own lips, as well 
as to hear of her troubles ; and also to have a share of her * ups 
and downs’ the balance of his days — for he should not be under 
the necessity of asking Dr. Sparks anything upon the subject. 
In such an agitated condition he could scarcely wait to see his 
companions start for Australia, yet he could not break away in 
order to fly to his lady ; consequently, the way he was praying 
for the next morning nine-o’clock-boat, might have made his 
friends jealous of his attachment. But after all his anxieties 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


329 


the time finally arrived. The boat was ready and the bell was 
ringing. He accompanied his four young friends to the river ; 
he saw the vast crowd hurrying here and there ; he heard the 
boats’-runners calling and shouting, and, at half backward and 
half forward turns, he saw the great wheels moving and rolling. 
The parting moment had arrived — the moment when he was 
separating from his friends perhaps to meet no more ! There 
was bustle and confusion — a few words half spoken. Their hands 
were fondly shook, and in a moment they were separated ! A 
struggle and a heave, and the noble steamer moved out into the 
river. Simons stood upon the bank, and saw his jovial associates 
borne down the river. But as the boat glided away, the red-faced 
Englishman groaned three groans for American ‘ liberty and 
equal rights,’ and prayed God to forgive the people ! and, as long 
as man’s voice could be heard, his whole-souled prayer continued 
to issue from his porter looking face, wasting itself upon the in- 
dignant crowd. 


CHAPTER X XI Y . 

It was late in the summer, the fruit was falling, and the pru- 
dent were providing for winter. A man and his wife were roving 
through the woods along the American river. He was of short 
stature, dark complexion, and ruddy appearance; his wife was 
very similar, but of less dimensions. Their hair was uncombed, 
their faces unwashed, their feet were bare and filthy, and their 
simple blanket-dresses were more filthy still. They were not 
pretty and beautiful, according to the common manner of testing 
and interpreting these qualities ; but they followed their occupa- 
tion with so simple good-will that, even in their native wildness, 
the philosopher might have been puzzled to know whether they, 
or their money-making brethren, were the true Christians. In 
simple innocence they trusted their souls to their Creator , but 
they were ignorant, and worshiped nothing. They believed that 
28 


330 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


the Great Spirit which sent them into this world would take care 
of them in the next. They laughed, and talked in their own 
language, and, to the looker-on, they seemed as happy as their 
white brethren ; but, whether they really were we shall be bet- 
ter able to say when we ourselves, get to be as unsophisticated 
as the Indians. 

From oak to oak they proceeded, they set their baskets down, 
gathered the acorns, and seemed to be considerately preparing for 
winter. This man and wife evidently loved each other, for they 
pursued their occupation with great regard to the feelings which 
either might possess, and not a s}dlable of displeasure escaped 
their lips. When looking upon each other, a confidential smile 
was observable on their faces ; and in their employment, frequent 
bursts of unfashionable laughter indicated a familiar acknow- 
ledgment of each other’s talent at wit, or the sincerity of recip- 
rocal feeling. 

They halted beneath a large oak, they stood beside each other, 
and their attention became directed to two of their white breth- 
ren approaching on horseback. A little astonished at seeing 
such finely dressed gentlemen galloping through the open forest, 
they stood beside their baskets, and gazed in uncouth wildness 
upon their lordly visitors. Their suspense and curiosity was 
only for a few seconds, ere the gentlemen were by their sides, 
dismounted, and proceeded to hitch their horses — these were our 
friends, Mr. Warner and Mr. Miller. 

Without any introduction, Warner advanced and addressed 
the Indian lady ; but she was not acquainted with his language, 
and seemed to be puzzled with his queries ; whereupon, Warner 
commenced to demonstrate his wishes without words altogether. 
But when he laid hands upon her, she became frightened, gave a 
terrible scream, and flew toward her husband. Her husband 
was enraged at such wicked designs upon his affectionate wife, 
and rushed boldly forward to rescue her. Pistols and bowie- 
knives glittered in the bright sun ! A clash ! a scream ! the 
report of a pistol ! — ’twas the same that murdered poor Hance — 
a desperate groan ! and the husband fell at the feet of his faint- 
ing wife! After satisfying themselves in the foulest of all 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


331 


wickedness, the gentlemen mounted their horses and galloped 
away. # 

The poor, injured widow arose, trembling, flew upon light- 
ning’s wings through the woods, reached her native village, and 
told the tale. Quicker than thought an army of Indians hur- 
ried after the legislative candidates, determined to he avenged 
for their fellow-companion. With bows and arrows they rushed 
madly on — they climbed the hills, they tore through the brush, 
they took advantage of every crook, they ran, they leaped, they 
cried with rage ! 

The sun was setting, but on they went, running, leaping, howl- 
ing, gnashing their teeth, and at every step gaining upon the 
murderers-, and at every breath increasing with rage. 

The road circled round a mountain, the gentlemen followed it ; 
the Indians stole over the hill ! A shrill warwhoop, a demoniac 
cry for vengeance, a shower of arrows, a broken voice cried out, 
“ 0 ! Miller, I ’m a dead man !” and immediately two bodies 
tumbled from their horses ! and the Indians returned to their 
native home, leaving Warner dead and Miller groaning with 
pain ! 

In the morning, a few miners were traveling from Placerville 
to the American Eiver ; in the road they found the corpse of 
Warner, and a little to one side, wrapped in saddle-blankets, lay 
the great politician — he was not “spilling his blood for the 
good of the country,” but, weak and trembling, he lisped a few 
feeble words, groaned, and repented of his inhuman guilt. 

The miners carried him away, nursed and doctored his hun- 
dred wounds ; but, when the sun stood just above the tops of the 
trees, his voice strengthened a little, and he said : 

“ Boys, I ’m going to die ! I hasten to tell you, that, should 
anybody wish to blame the Indians for this, tell them that we 
have met the punishment we deserved. My life has been nothing 
but crime continually, and I deserved to die long ago. But my 
time has come at last ! W T ill you give me a little water?” and 
immediately water was placed to his lips, he supped a little, then 
continued, “Do all you can, boys, to prevent the people from 
pursuing the Indians. I am a hardened villain ; but I know 


332 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


that when I am gone, the report will he, ‘ murdered by the In- 
dians.’ Tq}l the people that Warner and I died in a drunken 
spree — will you ? Will you give me some more water ? 0 ! my 

God ! I feel the blood flowing in my breast — I feel my arteries 
bursting !” and he turned his pale face toward the sun. “ I see 
something coming toward me ! It ’s a blaze of fire ! 0 ! my 

God ! save me.” 

The by-standers turned him over, and placed some water to his 
lips — he shivered, his eyes glared wildly, and fte seemed as if 
overwhelmed with fear. 

“ 0 ! boys,” and he struggled and clenched his teeth, but in a 
moment he began to relax, and his power dwindled away. 

“ Boys, will you promise — ” but his voice was obliged to rest a 
little, “promise to prevent the — the — the people — 0! God! — 
from taking up arms against the Indians — will you ?” 

The by-standers assured him that they would, but before their 
sentences were concluded, he struggled and again feebly ex- 
claimed, “ 0 ! I see something coming at me ! It ’s coming — it’ s 
coming 1” and he turned his eyes upon his wounds, and viewed 
the blood flowing away — he cringed — he shook with fear. “ 0 ! 
save me, boys, save me ! It ’s coming at me ! It ’s coming ! 
it ’s coming ! 0 ! ho — ho — ” and a delirious quiver issued from 

his trembling lips. 

“ 0 ! it ’s coming at me ! Save me, boys ! 0 ! it ’s got me ! 

it ’s got me ! I must go ! I’m going !” and his voice ceased, his 
eyes turned wildly in their sockets, his system shook, convulsed 
and gradually relaxed, and finally ceased to move ! 

Thus ended the two great politicians. Their bodies were in- 
terred at Placerville, Eldorado county. 


CHAPTER X X Y . 

“ Five weeks, and Parker has not yet returned from Sacra- 
mento !” Harriet exclaimed, and arose from her seat and walked 
to the bed in which she had been so long confined. “ Two more 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 333 

doubloons, and my money is all gone ! 0 ! what shall I do if 

Parker doesn’t return ?” 

Harriet still labored under the same suspicion and hatred 
from Mrs. Marshall and Mary Black — the peevish old maid — 
that she had experienced previous to Parker’s departure ; and it 
was with the greatest difficulty, and by paying exorbitant sums 
of money, that she could secure as much attention as was neces- 
sary to furnish her with bread and tea. 

To persons who have never experienced the suspicion of their 
neighbors or associates, when they were perfectly innocent, the 
mortified feelings of the person suspected, are far more oppress- 
ive than might be supposed. In fact, this suspicion of character, 
and eternally watching of each other, is the cause of more trouble 
and mischief in society, as well as a severe punishment to an in- 
nocent person, than any other grievance under which the public 
are laboring ; even at this moment for walking with a respectable 
lady down to the steamboat, the writer of these words, has had 
sour and suspicious frowns cast upon him by persons who style 
themselves Christians, and who do it for no other purpose than 
because we differ in religious sentiments. How people can com- 
mit this sin, as it were, be “ eaves-droppers,” and let fall dishon- 
est hints, talk about “late hours,” “other men’s wives,” and 
yet have the audacity to style themselves Christians, is a mystery 
which has never been so satisfactorily explained to the writer as 
to prevent him from suspecting such suspicious personages. But 
we must not be too personal, for the weakest dilution sometimes 
contains more remedial properties than do severer medicines. 
But to our subject. 

Harriet finally recovered so that she could take short walks 
through the little city of Marysville ; but still she was far from 
being a well person, and had she been in her native city, every- 
body would have declared she was not able to leave her room. 
But, day after day, she continued to recover, and erelong she ex- 
pected to be once more able to engage in some useful occupation. 
Parker, her only friend, had promised to be only one day absent, 
but had not been heard of for many weeks ; and his mysterious 
absence gave her some anxiety on his account. She was confi- 


334 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


dent though, that she did not love him ; but she had scarcely 
any hopes that Simons was living, and she felt in duty bound to 
respect the many kind attentions of Mr. Parker. She felt that 
he was her only protector, and to him she wished to relate her 
troubles, and from him alone she expected assistance. 

“ 0 ! if Parker would come, and provide me with a comfortable 
situation, where I could engage in light employment !” she often 
exclaimed, and pressed her thin, pale hands upon her forehead, 
or hid her face on the pillow. But the time rolled on, she recov- 
ered slowly, and faint traces of color began to brighten her 
cheeks, and again she exclaimed : 

“ Only one half doubloon remains ! What shall I do ?” and 
pressing her hands upon her face, she was absorbed in forming a 
resolution. “I am weak, but I must go in search of employ- 
ment. I must ‘ do or die !’ ” 

She arose and walked along the street. She saw no acquaint- 
ances, and but few ladies ; she feared to enter houses and ask for 
employment, for she feared that everybody had the same suspi- 
cions of her that her hostess had ; and, in fact, a world of trouble 
seemed to crowd upon her mind at every step she made. She 
soon became weary, and was just turning a corner to return to 
her boarding-house, when she met Parker’s sister, and seizing 
her by the hands, exclaimed : 

“ 0 ! Mrs. Brown, I ’m so happy to meet you !” 

Mrs. Brown seemed astonished and confused to know who was 
addressing her. 

“ Why, Miss, by jing, you have the advantage of me!” and 
Harriet thought Mrs. Brown’s eyes glistened strangely; she 
thought that some of her beauty too, had faded, and those beau- 
tiful arched brows of Mrs. Brown’s seemed to be lowered and 
sad. 

“My name is Harriet Lindsey; I once came to see you, in 
company with Mr. Parker.” Mrs. Brown smiled a curious smile, 
struggled a little with her memory, and replied : 

“ 0 ! I mind now ; by jing, why couldn’t I remember?” and 
she shook Harriet’s hands heartily, and seemed to be sad with 
some hidden memory. She pulled at Harriet, and said : 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


335 


“Come up into my room ; come, you look tired.” 

They walked a few paces, climbed up the steep, narrow stair- 
way, and entered Mrs. Brown’s parlor — it was the same parlor 
where she had passed such an agreeable afternoon previous to 
receiving the hbuse from the clergyman and his wife. Harriet 
noticed a considerable change in the dress of this young woman, 
and feared that some sad story was soon to be related ; but, when 
entering the parlor, a still greater change in the furniture and 
luxury of the room, struck her that all was not right. The 
piano was gone, the chairs were damaged, the window-curtains 
were torn, torn ribbons were scattered over the rich, but stained 
carpet, and the absence of a broom seemed everywhere observ- 
able. Mrs. Brown tossed her gaudy, broken bonnet upon the 
table ; Harriet’s eye followed the motion, and observed a revolver 
lying upon the table. She endeavored to dispel her strange 
apprehensions, and asked : 

“When did you return from San Francisco, Mrs. Brown? I 
was very sorry that I knew nothing of your going — I wanted to 
give you an introduction to Mrs. Case, I think she is one of the 
best women in the world.” 

The words seemed strange to Mrs. Brown, and her glistening 
eyes seemed to wander. She threw herself carelessly on to a 
chair, and replied : 

“Beturnfrom San Francisco? Why I haven’t been to San 
Francisco.” 

“ Why, I understood that you went ?’•■ 

“ No, by-jing, no such news,” and her thoughts seemed scattered 
and loose, but she continued, “ nor I never expect to see that 
place again. But where have you been stopping so long ?” 

“At Mrs. Marshall’s, on L — Street,” Harriet replied, but her 
attention was cautiously directed to a closet in one corner of the 
parlor— the door was half open and bottles were standing within. 

“Are there many of you there?” asked Mrs. Brown, and she 
commenced, to gape and yawn ; she then drew a bunch of cigars 
from her pocket, and asked Harriet to take a smoke. Harriet 
declined and began to have strange impressions ; but she pursued 
the conversation. 


336 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


“ No, there are no ladies there except myself — that is, beside 
Mary Black, an old maid.” 

“ Is it a good house?” said Mrs. Brown, drawing some matches 
from her pocket and lighting her cigar. Harriet paid more at- 
tention to those glistening eyes, she fancied that she discovered 
a dimness ; and an exclamation, can it be possible ! was checked, 
and she again replied : 

“ No, it ’s not a very good house ; I intend to leave as soon as 
Parker returns. I should not have remained there so long, but 
I cannot well leave.” 

Mrs. Brown’s cigar would not light, she twisted it a little, then 
threw it across the room. At the mention of Parker’s name she 
colored, and asked Harriet : 

“ When will Parker be back?” Again she commenced to gape 
and yawn, and seemed to turn quite sleepy ; but Harriet replied : 

“ That ’s just what I intended to ask you ? I supposed you would 
be sure to know ?” 

“ Why, how should I know ?” and again Mrs. Brown gaped 
and yawned. 

“ Brothers generally tell their sisters,” said Harriet, but the 
sleepy Mrs. Brown arose, proceeded to the closet and brought out 
a bottle of champagne, still repeating her own question : 

“ How should I know, how should I know ?” Again Harriet 
replied : 

“ Brothers generally tell their sisters everything ?” Mrs. 
Brown started a little, and looked steadily upon Harriet : 

“ Brother!” she said “ why who on earth put that nonsense 
into your head, child?” Harriet was beginning to feel alarmed, 
but replied : 

“ Why, he told me that he was your brother.” 

“He did? The good for nothing r — 1 how dare he talk so? 
Just let him show his face in here again ! I have this laid away 
for him,” and Mrs. Brown seized the revolver and swung it about 
like a warrior. 

Poor Harriet was frightened at such female bravado, and con- 
sidered now that all her suspicions of Mrs. Brown were true. 
The cause of her expulsion from Mrs. Ellis’s flashed upon her in 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


337 


an instant, and she felt like leaping from Mrs. Brown’s room ; she 
was unable to make any reply, but remained trembling in her 
seat. 

Mrs. Brown laid the pistol down, and raised a large knife to 
cut the cork of her bottle of champagne ; and at that very instant 
foot-falls were heard coming up the stair-way ; and, in a second 
after, without knocking or giving any signal, the door opened, 
and in came two well-dressed, gentlemanly-looking young men. 

“ Well, Sally,” said one of them, laughing, “ my dear, we ’re 
just in time for the champagne, eh?” and he hopped across the 
room, took Mrs. Brown (whom he called Sally), into his arms, 
hugged and kissed her very affectionately ; which she returned 
by quite as much freedom, and by even a greater abundance of 
kissing. This gentleman was scarcely through, when the other 
advanced to Sally, and did the same. As soon as they were 
through squeezing Mrs. Brown, they turned toward Harriet, and 
said : 

“ Halloo ! who ’s this ?” and proceeded to give her a similar 
embrace. 

When these gentlemen first entered the room, Harriet had 
arisen, and was about taking an unceremonious leave ; but, before 
she was aware of her critical situation, one of the fashionable 
gentlemen had her enfolded in his arms, and, amid her screams 
and struggles, attempted to take one of his social kisses. The other 
gentleman noticed her refractory disposition, and rushed forward 
to assist his friend in his diabolical amusement ; but he reached 
the place just too late to miss his hold. The door was standing 
open, and the poor girl, wild with fear, had made one desperate 
leap, cleared the door and tumbled down the stairway on to the 
side- walk ! But in her rapid flight, the gentleman who had hold 
of her, was also overbalanced, and tumbled down the stairs also, 
but zmluckily escaped receiving any injnry. Sally and the other 
gentleman remained up stairs, evidently satisfied that nothing 
strange had happened. 

He assisted Harriet to rise, but when she tried to escape, he 
tried to force her up the stairs, and to get relief, she screamed 
for help, and in a few minutes a great crowd of gamblers were 

29 


338 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


about her — laughing at her and the young man’s struggles. 
Among some of the modest phrases which these gentlemen uttered 
in Harriet’s presence, were a profusion of words which are too 
base to be written; but, of course, as it was a “free country,” 
it was all quite right, and quite an argument in favor of extend- 
ing our Christian dominions — even at the risk of having a war 
with European powers. 

“ 0 ! gentlemen, why do you not help me ?” the poor girl cried, 
and attempted to free herself from the fun-making gamblers ; 
but the spectators laughed, and some of them said : 

“ She ’s one of ’em, I ’ll bet but others said: 

“ She ’s blamed good-looking, though ! Who brought her ? I 
never seen her before ! Sam, do you know who she belongs to ? 
She ’s been fighting. See how her face is bleeding !” but others 
said: 

“ Served her right to fall down stairs. I hope all such char- 
acters will break their necks;” but there were others, who said: 

“ 0 ! George, don’t hurt the girl ; see, she is crying. I ’m 
sure you must be mistaken in that girl ; I ’ve not been galloping 
about so much for nothing. I can tell by her looks that she is 
not one of ’em. I know she ain’t.” During this time Harriet 
was crying : 

“ 0 ! help ! gentlemen, help ! help me ! for God’s sake, help 
me.” This occasioned the crowd to increase, but yet they all 
stood coolly watching “the fun.” Harriet, it must be remem- 
bered, had only lately left the sick-chamber, and was only strong 
enough to take a short walk ; and, certainly, she was in a very 
poor condition to struggle with a large young man. As he con- 
tinued to push her up the stairway, she would cling to the rail- 
ing, and endeavor to hold herself close down to the steps ; but, in 
a little while, her bonnet was torn off, her hair was rumpled and 
dangling over her face, tears and perspiration blinded her, and 
her dress was being torn to ribbons. Her weakness continued 
to increase, and she found that the gambler’s strength was fast 
gaining upon her. Still she cried : 

“ 0 ! gentlemen, for heaven’s sake, help ! help !” and still the 
crowd continued to laugh, and make light remarks. But the 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


339 


gambler seemed to delight in his tussle, and during all the time, 
kept up an affected fit of laughter, or made indecent compliments 
about her desirable attractions. Harriet felt her weakness 
rapidly gaining, her hold to the railing was beginning to give 
way, her limbs were sinking, and even her courage for contend- 
ing any longer, was nearly gone ! But still she continued to 
scream : 

“ 0 ! my God ! are these men so destitute of morality ? 0 ! 

heaven ! protect me ! Gentlemen ! is there not a man among 
you who will release me from this monster ?” But the gambler 
began to have the ascendency, and already had her up several 
steps. 

“ 0 ! heavens ! must I be ruined ?” she screamed. “ Will no 
man protect me until you learn my innocence ? Gentlemen ! for 
heaven’s sake, protect me !” but her hands began to feel numb 
and dead ; first one and then the other let go its hold, and she 
rested in the gambler’s arms, crying : 

“ 0 ! my God ! what will become of me ? 0 ! my God !” and 

the gambler commenced to tug her up the stairs. But at this 
moment there was a great bustle and confusion among the crowd. 
Everybody was pushing and shoving, and everybody seemed to 
be talking. But one voice, louder than the others, cried out : 

“ Stand back, here ! Stand back ! Let me pass ! Stand 
back !” 

Though the crowd was so dense that the speaker found great 
difficulty in passing ; for every one seemed anxious to crowd up 
to the foot of the stairs, yet, just as the gambler got Harriet at 
the top of the stairs, a large, well-dressed young man broke 
through the crowd and rushed up the stairs after them ; he drew 
a revolver from his pocket and pointed it at the breast of the 
gambler. 

“ Kelease that lady,” he said, “ or you are a dead man ! Be- 
lease her in a moment ! Not a word !” The gambler let go his 
hold and put on a sheepish smile, but stood aghast. Harriet 
turned to look upon her preserver, her face was covered with 
blood, her hair disheveled, and, looking into his face : 


340 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


“ 0 ! Parker ! Parker !” shq exclaimed, “ may God bless you 1” 
and she tossed up her hands, and threw her arms around him. 



Harriet's rescue from a legally tolerated free institution. 


As soon as Parker came to her rescue, the affair assumed an 
entirely new character. Everybody now looked upon her as a 
good woman, and deserving of protection ; all were anxious to 
speak of the outrageous conduct of the abductor, and to show 
their willingness to ‘ respect woman’s rights,’ and to assist Har- 
riet to get away from the crowd — which at this instant had become 
prodigious in number, and composed of both Jews and Gentiles, 
and of every color and language that exist — but Parker assumed 
the honor of accompanying her, and in a few seconds he hurried 
her away from the noisy crowd. What were the impressions, the 
conduct, the opinions, etc. of the people, after Harriet and Par- 
ker left, we cannot relate, but we must follow her back to her 
boarding-house. She had scarcely been able to speak, after meet- 
ing Parker, until she reached her own room ; and, half sitting 
and half lying upon her low bed, she took a general view of her 
torn garments, shuddered a little, then turned her tearful eyes 
upon Parker ; she looked steadily for a moment, then buried her 
face upon her pillow. Parker had not yet lost the noble feeling 
that still beamed in his face ; but nearly overcome with sympathy 




THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


341 


for Harriet’s unfortunate condition and trouble, he asked, in a 
mild voice : 

“ You would like to be alone, Miss Lindsey?” Harriet start- 
led, and looked at him — he seemed more than mortal — and she 
exclaimed : 

“ 0 ! Mr. Parker, how can you leave me ?” 

“ I only meant for a few minutes. You are too weak to talk 
now. I think you had better compose yourself and rest a little. 
You are perfectly safe now — nothing shall disturb you any more.” 
A feeling of confidence and safety stole over Harriet’s mind — 
giving her more courage and hope than anything she had known 
for several months. 

“ Then you will not go out of the house?” she asked. 

“No, Miss Lindsey, no. You can rest perfectly safe. Try 
and compose yourself, and you will soon feel better. I will call 
in, in about two hours, and see you,” and he drew his watch, 
looked at the time, arose, shook Harriet’s hand gently, and left 
the room. 

“ Sporty ! Sporty !” said Harriet, after Parker left, for the 
little dog seemed to be attached to Parker’s personal appearance, 
and nearly disposed to follow him away. 

When Harriet fell down the stairway, she unfortunately dis- 
turbed her index of human sympathy, and caused it to bleed 
and disfigure her personal attractions ; but in other respects she 
was scarcely injured save the gpiping and pinching which she 
received during her struggle with the gambler. With her nose 
bleeding, her dress torn, and her character nearly gone, she felt 
some timidity in returning to the boarding-house where she had 
already received so much abuse. When she and Parker returned, 
the two women, Mrs. Marshall and Mary Black — the maid with 
the dried-up face — were standing directly in the door, really as 
if watching to see whom they might injure by casting out hints 
upon ‘ character.’ Of the pair, the old maid* undoubtedly pos- 
sessed the most attractive qualities. She was tall, and shaped 
exactly after the fashion of a scythe-handle. Like Willie’s wife 
of Linkumdoddie, 


342 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


“ She’s bough-hough’d, she’s hein-shinn’d, 

Ae limpin’ leg, a hand-breed shorter ; 

She ’s twisted right, she ’s twisted left, 

To balance fair in ilka quarter : 
x She has a hump upon her breast, 

The twin o’ that upon her shouther.” 

This tawny creature had cultivated her frowning capacity 
until her withered face had turned into malice and suspicion ; 
and to give herself a still higher position in “Aer virtues,” and 
to place herself above all suspicion, although, perhaps, the worst 
gambler in California could not have been hired to touch her, 
chose her tongue as the instrument with which to put others 
down and to elevate herself. 

Being acquainted with this lady’s weapon, Harriet had no 
sooner perceived her standing in the door than she felt an oppres- 
sion and fear quite as severe as she had in the struggle with the 
gambler ; for such a battery as had the old maid, was without 
any counteracting agent, but, acting in secret and unknown 
paths, could circulate a suspicion, too serious to be effaced by 
any argument, which could extend among everybody throughout 
the city. 

Shortly after Harriet met the abuse from the minister and his 
wooden wife, this old maid took the pains to run over to Mrs. 
Ellis, and ascertain, if possible, whether she could find any clue 
whereby to expose Harriet’s conduct ; but whatever information 
she gained, she took particular caution always to relate to any- 
body else but Harriet or Parker ; but, as Mrs. Ellis and the old 
maid met twice in church every Sunday to worship God ? and to 
cultivate their spite and hatred toward their fellow creatures, 
and to learn all about the “ last suspicious ” reports in reference 
to some other ladies’ characters — it is not at all likely that they 
arrived at any very wholesome conclusion about Harriet. This 
granite lady assumed a dignified holiness when she saw Harriet 
and Parker returning, and she looked as though the words 
“ served you right ” were just on the eve of escaping her leather 
lips; but, turning haughtily, as much as to say “thank God, I 
am yet holy,” she swept her stiffly starched calico along the 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


343 


greasy ground floor, and went into another room. As soon as 
Harriet entered, she washed the blood from her face, and seated 
herself upon her low bed to talk with Parker, as we before men- 
tioned. As we are aware, Parker only remained a few minutes, 
and promised to call again in the course of two hours’ time. 
Now then, as soon as Parker withdrew, for he did leave the house, 
this granite maid seized her bonnet and sallied forth to learn 
the news about Harriet’s misfortune, not even asking one word 
upon Harriet’s side of the question. Harriet saw her leave, and 
from the direction in which she went, and the indignant manner 
in which she walked, Harriet at once apprehended the object of 
the old maid’s search ; and, knowing the happiness of this gran- 
ite machine upon learning the evil reports against anybody, she 
very much feared that the said granite lady might hear some 
hard story and finally turn her away from the house — which, 
without money, might yet drive her to ruin or starvation. 

Eeader, starvation is a hard word to be used in our country ; 
but, both here and in England, the woman who has been tramp- 
led down by slanderous reports can only escape starvation by 
submitting to be ruined! This family, that family, nor any 
other family will have anything to do with them, unless it is to 
add a little more evil to the reports, and to * push them still 
further under water;’ and too, the lady herself, different from 
man, begins to fancy that everybody is acquainted with the report, 
and her own modesty causes her to shrink from public gaze and 
observation. Whoever she sees, she fancies they are looking at 
her and contemplating upon her own reported condition ; and, 
instead of becoming enraged and resolved to be avenged as man 
does, she becomes timid, resistless, despondent, and is more eas- 
ily taken advantage of. In this manner, the ‘ rigidly religious,’ 
who persecute and avoid, shun and neglect, instead of pity and 
comfort, assist and protect, have caused thousands of fair females 
to be ruined ! 

Now, reader, lest you think this representation is too extrava- 
gant to be true, we will refer you to your own town, to your own 
street, to your own house, and to your own self, to see if you 
have not seen this same persecution and neglect toward the 


344 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


female who is said to have fallen. But, reader, you must not 
take it as anything personal, for you and we, you know, do not 
belong to that class of persecutionists, nor do we intend ever to 
join them. 

Just at the period of this great falling, Harriet knew of but 
one person in the city who considered her above suspicion — that 
was Parker ; and to him her obligations knew no bounds, nor 
had she words sufficient to express it. And, too, she now feared 
that an “ alliance ” might spring up between them, which she 
could not possibly interdict ; and, although she had but little 
hopes that Simons was still living, she felt that her hand could 
never be given to any other. But when Parker left her this last 
time, he pressed her hand strangely — she felt an electric shock 
vibrating throughout her person, and in his noble, dark eyes, she 
saw affectionate expression beaming upon her, and she felt that 
she could have burst into tears, and thrown her arms around 
him. Musing upon this subject, as well as upon the mad-like 
absence of the old maid, she lay down on her bed, hid her face 
in the pillow, and, weary and fatigued, she fell into a deep sleep. 

It was late in the afternoon when Parker called, but near the 
time he had appointed. The house was quiet, and seemed to be 
nearly deserted. Little Sporty met Parker at the door, and 
seemed to invite him into the room. Parker stooped down, pat- 
ted him a little, then proceeded toward Harriet’s room — he 
opened the door gently, walked beside her bed, and stood, looked 
upon her innocent face, sighed to himself, “ She sleeps, she sleeps 
sweetly !” and, pressing his handkerchief upon his noble brow, 
appreciated more intensely than ever the unworthy life he had 
lived ; a mist seemed to crowd before his eyes, he turned and 
walked quietly to the door, looked back a moment, then passed 
out and walked away. 

It was late in the evening when Harriet awoke, but just as 
she was awaking, she was thinking to herself whether it was be- 
cause she fancied she had a protector to guard her, or whether it 
was from some other cause that she slept so soundly — ay, she 
was reasoning upon the advantages of a married life. But her 
contemplations gradually changed — she thought she heard some- 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


345 


body arguing upon “character,” and she thought the voice 
sounded like that of the granite old maid. Slowly indeed, did 
she awake, but it was night — and those voices, too, were real 
voices, arguing upon woman’s “ character.” “ 0 ! what a dream 
I had !” she exclaimed to herself, and she fancied that her past 
day’s experience had been only a dream. 

“ But how did I lay down without changing my dress? This 
seems strange indeed!” and she commenced examining her 
clothes. “ This is strange !” and she pressed her hand upon her 
forehead. “ I can not be dreaming now ! Sporty ! Sporty !” and 
immediately the little white dog skipped to her bedside. “ No, 
I am not dreaming, and this exposure of which I was thinking, 
must have been real ! But where is Parker ? 0 ! I remember ! 

I remember!” and she arose, struck a light, and placed her can- 
dle upon the stand — a sort of broken box covered with brown 
muslin. She then seated herself upon her bed, to hear the earn- 
est conversation going on between the old maid and Mrs. Mar- 
shall ; but, in their hatred and malice, they even masticated 
their own words — bit them off, so that no one could have distin- 
guished what they were saying. Satisfied that she could gain 
no information, as to whether they were arguing upon her own 
character, she arose and started out in search of a cup of tea, 
and, if possible, to explain the whole of her misfortune to the 
wooden ladies. Now, there were beside Mr. Marshall, generally 
about five or six men boarders, but not lodgers, who feasted upon 
the humble fare prepared by these sisters, and who were all 
aware of the old maid’s rules. One of the rules which this lady 
enforced, was even more arbitrary and binding than what our 
Christian brother, Mr. Dickens, has so very curiously repre- 
sented to be common to our country. That was, that every 
boarder must be on hand exactly at the moment the bell was 
rung for the breakfast, the dinner, or the supper. When any 
failed to be there according to this rule, the old maid drew her 
lean face into a sour shape, moved the chairs or stools quickly, 
bit her words, griped the bread, or the knives and forks with her 
long, lean fingers, and kept her lantern jaws so firmly shut, that 
it was with the utmost difficulty she could eat her meals. Har- 


346 


THE LADY OF THE WEST ; OR, 


riet was acquainted with this rule, and when rising, to go in 
search of something to eat, naturally enough expected to receive 
a volley of epithetical looks and sarcastic glances from the old 
maid’s cat-like eyes, the very moment she came into her presence. 
Under these impressions she ventured forth, and, until then, she 
had not been aware how severely she had been bruised ; for her 
whole person seemed as if wounded and about ready to fail her 
in reaching the dining-room. However, she accomplished the 
task, entered into the presence of her female friends, found them 
just dropping some needlework, and in the act of closing busi- 
ness for the night — Mr. Marshall had already retired. 

“Is there any tea left?” Harriet asked, but neither of the 
ladies looked up, though the old maid answered, “ I think there 
is, but supper is past. We can’t be getting supper all night.” 

Harriet made no further questions, but proceeded to a box- 
fixing, lined with calico, so as to look like a cupboard, brought a 
teapot, and placed it upon the stove to heat up. 

“ I slept later than I intended,” said Harriet. Neither of the 
ladies replied, but turned their needlework carefully over. 

“ Is it very late ?” Harriet asked. The old maid looked at 
Mrs. Marshall, and said — 

“ How do you intend to work the sleeves ? like this of mine ? 
I never like to see ruffles — they are a bad sign.” 

“ It’ll make a very nice dress,” replied Mrs. Marshall, then 
gaped, and said, “ I think it ’s bed time.” 

“I’m not to be done,” thought Harriet, and she again said: 

“ I suppose there are no particular fashions about sleeves in 
this city, are there, Miss Black ?” The old maid looked toward 
a different part of the room, and replied : 

“ Some of the ladies wear ragged ones.” No greater hit could 
have been made, for Harriet’s sleeves had been nearly torn away 
by the gambler, and it was to her the old maid referred. 

“Yes,” said Harriet, “but have you learned why they wear 
them ? Good people are sometimes unfortunate and ill treated !” 

“I’ve learned something, and I’ll learn the balance to- 
morrow, I guess,” said the old maid. 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


347 


Harriet now felt somewhat easier ; she had the subject fairly 
introduced, and was resolved to relate the ill-treatment which 
she had just received. 

“ Now, Miss Black,” said Harriet, “you are aware that every 
story has two sides, and all I ask is, that you will not decide 
upon the treatment which I have received to-day until you have 
heard my explain me side of the story/’ 

“ I ’m not going to be biased by anybody’s story,” said the old 
maid, shortly ; “ there were enough people seen what was going 
on.” 

“ But,” said Harriet, “ why would you not as lief hear my 
side as the other side ? I’m sure you have never seen anything 
wrong in my conduct — have you ?” 

“ I suppose you think we didn’t see that gentleman going into 
your room this evening, when nobody was about — eh !” said 
Mrs. Marshall. 

“ This evening,” repeated Harriet, “ why there was no person 
in my room this evening.” 

“ Now, how dare you deny that? Didn’t I see him with my 
own eyes ?” said Mrs. Marshall. 

“ 0 !” said Harriet, “ you are alluding to Parker coming 
home with me ?” 

“ No, I am not — no such a thing. I know that you had a 
gentleman, and I expect he was a gambler, too ; I didn’t get to 
see his face rightly, but I know he was in your room this 
evening.” 

“ Mrs Marshall, you are certainly mistaken.” 

“Never mind,” interrupted the old maid, “we’ll find these 
things out to-morrow. I know a thing or two already, and I 
intend to know more, too.” 

“ But won’t you permit me to tell you how badly I have been 
treated to-day ? I now know why Mrs. Ellis turned me away 
from her house ; but if she had given me a hearing, I could have 
satisfied her that she was under a very wrong impression.” 

“ You are a very pretty thing to be censuring our minister’s 
wife ! You suppose I haven’t nearly found out where you’ve 
been to day, eh ?” said the old maid, and she walked stiffly away. 


348 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


“ If you will permit me, I will tell you where I have been to- 
day, and how fortunately I escaped with my life and character.” 

“ Character !” repeated the old maid ; “ you had better eat 
your supper, and go to bed, that’s the kind of a story you ought 
to be thinking about.” 

“ But I wish to tell you how I ventured into a house of ill- 
fame, through a mistake, and — ” 

“Mistake !” repeated the old maid, “mistake, I dare say it 
was a mistake — a sad mistake.” 

“ Yes, Miss Black, a mistake. It was where I had had an in- 
troduction the day I was driven from Mrs. Ellis’s, and — ” 

“ I don’t want to hear any of your stories. Only a few min- 
utes ago you denied about that gentleman coming into your room 
alone. How can I expect the truth from you ?” and the old maid 
walked stiffly out of the room. 

“Well,” said Mrs. Marshall, rising to follow her sister, “well, 
this affair must be looked up to-morrow. I’ll examine into it 
myself. I don’t intend to have the character of my house in- 
jured for nobody, I don’t. I hope you ’ll eat your supper now 
and go to bed. I should be very sorry, after all our encourage- 
ment and care of you, to find that you no sooner recover your 
health than you take to the same life again. Sister,” address- 
ing the old maid, “ sister have you the Bible, or did I leave it 
in my work-box ?” and the lady, Mrs. Marshall, also left the 
dining-room, leaving Harriet to ponder upon human nature. 
Harriet did not yet despond, as perhaps many a lady might have, 
but sat tearless, perplexed, provoked, injured, and abused, con- 
templating upon some manner to regain the position she so 
honestly deserved ; and, while mincing over her cold supper, an 
idea entered her head — to sue for ill-treatment, and to break up 
the house where “ Sally ” lived. 

“ Yes, I can get plenty of witnesses,” she said to herself. “ It 
will show, too, that I am innocent ; but whether it will do me 
any good or not, it will at least prevent any other young lady 
from being taken in there. Parker will be a good witness. 0 ! 
I remember, he was to call in two hours to see me. It must have 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 349 

been Parker whom Mrs. Marshall saw come into my room. 0 ! 
why could I not think of that !” 

The idea of suing the gambler for abusing her, and of break- 
ing up the den about that house, now occupied her whole atten- 
tion. She returned to her bed, weighed all the pros and cons of 
the whole subject, and after passing several hours of hard study, 
she again fell asleep, and slept soundly. 

A young gentleman, about twenty-two years of age, lived upon 
B. street. He was exceedingly tall, but moderately good-looking ; 
wore a sickly moustache, and a goatee of a milky-brown color — 
was rather limber and sprightly, with a pale, but sanguine face, 
straight flaxen hair, an effeminate voice, and altogether of quite 
a boyish appearance. He dressed in good black cloth, wore large 
rings upon his fingers, a splendid watch, a striped vest, smoked 
cigars with good grace, and, in fact, appeared to be the making 
of a fashionable gentleman. His education was moderately 
good, and it was reported that he had ‘ rubbed his back against 
a college,’ and even elevated his feet in a lawyer’s study-room. 
In common conversation, he used quite a number of those hard 
words which have been so great a burden to us in writing this 
story, by not being privileged to write them. It is really oppres- 
sive to think that society is overrun by persons who use so much 
profanity that even their language cannot be written ! This 
young gentleman was said to be the best quoit pitcher in Cali- 
fornia — and that he has “ rung his stake ” three out of five, for 
hours together. At this laudable amusement he could be seen 
on the shady side of the street nearly all day, pitching quoits 
with young men of about the same standing as himself. When 
he first arrived in Marysville, he was put into the office of public 
administrator, but, as the reader may not know what that office 
was in California, we must relate some of its characteristics. 
Almost everybody had friends or relations who went to Califor- 
nia, and must take some interest in information of this kind, 
for we will state the matter so that no one can mistake our 
meaning. Among those friends and relations who went to that 
golden land, were some of the most honest and virtuous of 
American citizens. They had good wives, children, parents, 


350 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


brothers or sisters who were depending upon them for support, 
and who lived back here in our civilized States waiting anxiously 
for the dear one to return. Unfortunately, these adventurers 
were not adapted to the climate, and, after a few months’ toil, 
many of them were called to their eternal home ! The cholera, 
and a chronic diarrhea, and some of the fevers, swept these good 
people off in a few hours after the attack. In this hasty exit, 
they very frequently failed to settle up their earthly affairs as 
they wished — scarcely saying good-by to the strangers around 
them. Almost all of these persons who died, were in possession 
of a few hundred dollars, and some of them had several thou- 
sands ; but one of the wealthiest that ever came under our own 
observation, was a David Ward — a colored man, from the city 
of Boston — who had about eighteen thousand dollars, principally 
in gold dust. Now then, to attend to the property and the 
money which had been in the possession of these deceased, to 
settle the accounts, and to transmit the money to the friends or 
relations of the departed, was the business of these administra- 
tors. But the deceased seldom, and scarcely ever had any friends 
or acquaintances to see that the business was fairly settled ; and, 
as the administrator was generally a gambler, it is scarcely ne- 
cessary for us to mention what became of the money. Imagine, 
reader, a young man of twenty-two, a gambler, a quoit pitcher, 
taking charge of the gold dust in the pockets of your deceased 
brother or husband! See that young man soon become the 
wealthiest in his city, and, know too, that you have never heard 
of the property or gold dust which belonged to your brother or 
husband ! Imagine all of this, reader, and then you may have 

some idea of a true state of “ doing up ” things in California 

you will have, too, a correct impression, an impression which the 
writer utters in defiance of all the booby-boy-gambling-officials 
in the. golden State ! Here, reader, permit us to state that, if 
you are a good Republican, you can perceive why you should not 
advocate the annexation of any more territory ; for these gamb- 
ling officials have no regard for the persons who are remaining 
back in the other States, nor for foreign nations. So that if our 
territory becomes much larger, the officers of these distant places 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


351 


must be appointed from tlie other States, in order that we can 
have justice, and act in concord with each other, and accord with 
other nations. But as these distant places will not submit to 
have their officers appointed, secession will be the result. This 
was the first great cause of the Koman Bepublic changing into 
an Empire. And, although you gather these words from a love 
story, they are worthy the consideration of every one who cher- 
ishes a love of Bepublicanism. But to our story, hoping that 
things are now better conducted in California than they have 
formerly been. 

The young gentleman whom we have partially introduced, be- 
came a man of wealth and influence while holding the office of 
administrator, and was soon considered an “ available ” man for 
the magistracy. The election was favorable, and we now intro- 
duce this boyish gentleman to the reader as Squire Harris. 
Squire Harris’s office was a small wooden building, close to the 
place where he was generally found pitching quoits, and was not 
a very bad sort of house. As a magistrate, considering his 
years, he was generally acknowledged to be a “ smart man,” and 
one who acted promptly and justly. As he was one day, about 
two o’clock, in company with a few companions, pitching quoits, 
a young lady neatly dressed, approached and asked : 

“ Is Squire Harris about ?” He suspended business, walked 
close up to her, and answered : 

“ That’s my name, Miss ; what do you want ?” 

Harriet — for it was no other — was a little daunted by such 
ungallant speech and promptness on the part of a gentleman of 
his years, and in a moment she feared that even he might have 
heard of the suspicions which the old maid had endeavored to 
spread abroad. 

“ I want to speak with you,” said Harriet. 

“ Very well, Miss, speak on !” and he seemed to be noticing a 
scratch or two about Harriet’s face, which she, naturally enough, 
seemed to try to conceal by her handkerchief. 

“ Have you an office near by ?” 

“ Yes, Miss ; but what do you want to speak to me about — to 
sue somebody — eh ?” 


352 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


“ I wish to speak privately, sir, if you please ?” 

« 0 ! certainly, Miss, I like to speak with women in private — 

I always did, it ’s kind o’ natural,” and the Squire turned and 
walked toward his office, followed by Harriet. J ust as they were 
entering the office, one of the Squire’s companions said : 

“ Spunk up to her, Squire !” but what the phrase meant, we 
leave every one to form their own conclusion. 

“ Well, Miss,” said the Squire, and he pushed her a seat, and 
shut the door. A thought flashed through Harriet’s mind in a 
moment : 

“ Why should he shut the door in such warm weather as this ? 
Surely I can have nothing, to fear from the magistrate ? I must 
be growing suspicious !” But the Squire addressed her: 

“ Well ; what ’s the nature of your grievance ?” 

“ 0 ! Squire, I have been most shamefully treated. Even my 
life has been endangered.” 

“ But never mind, Miss ; I can’t hear your case. I only want 
to know what is the nature of your complaint? and what redress 
you wish to sue for ? The case cannot be heard until both par- 
ties are present.” 

“ Well, sir,” and Harriet’s face brightened with courage and 
independence, “ I was severely abused yesterday, by a young 
man called David Smith.” 

“ Well, what did he do to you ?” 

Harriet then related a sketch of her visit to “ Sally’s ” — her 
falling down the stairway, and the cruel attempt of the gambler, 
David Smith. The Squire sat patiently until she was through 
with the whole story, then asked . ^ 

“ Were you not in company with this Parker several months 
ago, in search of boarding at the Tremont House ?” 

“ Yes, sir, I was.” 

“ You can open a suit against this David Smith, by paying 
five dollars as security of costs; but really, Miss, I should 
advise you to drop the matter. I should hate to see a lady of 
your appearance attempting to prove your story before a court.” 

“ But, sir, am I to be subject to such treatment, and to have 
my character injured without any redress ?” 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


353 


“ Just as you say. Five dollars, Miss, is what it will cost you 
to open a suit.” Harriet withdrew her purse, hut the Squire 
continued: 

“ I should really hate to see such a beautiful creature before 
the court, Miss,” and he drew his chair beside hers. Harriet 
arose. She looked the Squire full in the face. The whole earth 
seemed to quake, and the human family seemed to be robed in 
darkness ! She felt her heart throbbing, and nearly fainted with 
weakness ; but she summoned her courage, and replied : 

“ What do you mean, to treat me with this familiarity, sir?” 
The Squire smiled and said : 

“0! no harm, Miss — no harm — no harm!” and he arose to 
stand by her side, “ we ’re on good terms, Miss, I hope?” and he 
raised his hand to take hers. Harriet turned quickly toward 
the door, seized the latch, opened it, and took a hasty leave — 
the last words the Squire said were : 

“ Mind now, you can’t prove nothing.” Thus ended Harriet’s 
suit for damages. 

On her way back to her boarding-house, she experienced more 
mortification of feeling and intense trouble than she had ever 
before known. To find such a boyish fop acting as magistrate, 
and to meet such an insult from the place where alone she had 
expected security and confidence, gave her an entire new view of 
her wretched condition. Sooner than she expected, she found 
herself once more near her boarding-house. But, 0 ! what a 
change in the appearance of things since she left ! Precisely as 
if the old maid had been taught under the care of Mrs. Ellis, 
Harriet’s boxes were cast out of doors ! The old maid and Mrs. 
Marshall were standing in the door, as if expecting to be met by 
an army of Russians. A single glance told Harriet that plead- 
ing was utterly useless ; for she knew that the old maid had 
determined to make her leave the house. However, when she 
neared these granite creatures, she asked : 

“ Will you not hear me relate all my troubles before you turn 
me away ?” The old lady replied sarcastically : 

30 


354 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


“ No, we don’t want one word, not a word. We don’t intend 
to have our characters injured by keeping such a thing about the 
house.” 

“ But, even supposing I am a bad woman, how can you refuse 
to hear what the nature of my case is ?” 

“ Take your things away, and don’t say one word to me — we 
know all about you,” and the old maid “ scraped her feet at the 
door,” and went into the house, followed by Mrs. Marshall. 
Harriet was left standing upon the sidewalk — she felt a death- 
like weakness stealing over her person — it was a strange feeling ! 
Her eyes turned toward the heavens, the sky seemed to glimmer, 
and strange figures were written along its deep-blue ridges — she 
had never seen anything like it before ! The injured lady 
turned upon her feet — the same little feet that bore her over the 
Great Desert more than a year before — she looked about the 
city, it seemed to vibrate and grow dim — it was a strange dim- 
ness ! She raised her hand toward her face — but that hand had 
never seemed so pale, never trembled as it now did ! She gath- 
ered her shawl, but she heard something beating within her 
bosom — it was not excitement, but seemed as a strange warning ! 
She started to walk ; she said to herself, “ I must search for pro- 
tection and peace !” but she noticed a numbness in her person — 
it was a strange feeling that seemed to pervade her entire sys- 
tem — to chill her mortal frame ! She moved along, but the 
streets seemed to be clouded, the earth' grew unsteady, and strange 
sounds echoed in unseen places. She saw a little river ; she 
heard its gentle murmurs ; she seated herself upon its banks. 
Heavy clouds gathered about her face, and that river seemed to 
invite her into its mellow ripples ! 

“ Sporty !” she said; and the little dog pressed his face to 
hers ! “ Sporty !” she said, and she pressed him to her bosom ! 

“ Must we now separate, Sporty, forever?” and immediately her 
eyes were covered with darkness, and involuntary motions placed 
her at the brink of the river. “ Sporty !” she said, and the lit- 
tle dog pulled at her clothes, and tried to counsel with his fair 
mistress ! She pointed toward the water — that strange-looking 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


355 


water — so different from what the Yuba had ever seemed ! She 
raised her hands, and all the earth was still as the house of 
death ! “ Almighty God ! I ’m tired of earth ! Let me come 

unto thee, 0 my God !” and immediately she turned, and said: 
“ Sporty !” and the little fellow pulled hard at her clothes, 
“Sporty, I must go! It’s calling me! It has come forme! 
Good-by, Sporty ! Good-by, Sporty ! My only friend ! If you 
alone could talk to me, I would yet live ! Sporty ! Sporty ! good- 
by ! good-by ! May God preserve you, Sporty ! I will soon be 
with your master — he is in heaven, Sporty!” and she turned her 
dim eyes toward the river — that river had no terror — it seemed 
sweeter than paradise ! and even its murmur seemed like the 
voices of angels, spreading before her vision a kingdom of eter- 
nal glory ! 

She withdrew her handkerchief; there were two names upon 
one comer, she pressed one of them to her lips, but even her lips 
began to grow cold and numb ! She removed her bonnet, and 
her hands involuntarily raised the handkerchief to her head. 
Those beautiful brown curls were folded and bound down by the 
snowy-white handkerchief, and she spread her shawl by her side. 

“ Here, Sporty,” she said, “ I give this to thee,” and Sporty 
laid upon it — he looked into her face, he seemed resigned to his 
mistress’s will. She drew a piece of paper from her pocket, and 
wrote, “ Flow, gentle Yuba ! flow sweetly o’er the body that 
chooses thee as the last friend on earth, and leave no stain upon 
the virtue of the woman whose purity is unsurpassed even by 
thine own sparkling water ; conceal the body beneath thy mur- 
muring blue ripples ; bid the heartless world ne’er touch the 
virgin form that chooses to sleep in eternal darkness — rather 
than be a slave or a beast to her fellow-creatures — with the glo- 
rious hope of eternal felicity. Sweet Yuba ! one plunge, and the 
mist between me and darkness is broken ! Thy little waves 
shall roll o’er an injured woman, and thy soft murmur shall 
chant the love she wished to bestow, but could not. Lovely 
Yuba, thy voice is too inviting. Mary Sparks cannot write 
more — she will join with thee !” Harriet arose, pinned the 


356 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


paper to the willow leaves, and again kneeled by little Sporty’s 
side — her voice was in faint whispers. “ Sporty ! Sporty ! I 
must go — I must go to another world ! For you, even such a 
friend, I nearly fail ! Good-by, Sporty, good-by !” and while 
not a living thing disturbed the awful stillness, our fair lady 
walked slowly to the water’s edge, turned her eyes for the last 
time toward heaven ; her lips moved, but no sound escaped their 
pale borders ; she leaned far over the deep river, dropped her 
eyes toward the blue ripples, and said, “ ’Tis done !” and imme- 
diately her balance gave way. 

There was a rustling among the willows. A man sprang forth 
— it was quicker than thought. His strong arm encircled her 
waist — she screamed : 

0 ! Parker !” and fainted in his arms. 

The gambler laid her death-like person upon the shady green ; 
he acted not like a gambler then. He unfolded the snowy hand- 
kerchief, he dipped it quickly into the river, he bathed her 
temples, his hands trembled. He perceived her struggling for 
breath ; he moved her, and exclaimed ; 

“ 0 ! God preserve her ! she is dying, she is dying ! Great 
heavens ! give her strength — life ! For her sake, 0 }. God, give 
her back the soul which has been ruined by thy pretended fol- 
lowers ; let her once more smile upon earth, and help her, 0 ! 
God, to attain the peace and comfort which she so fairly de- 
serves,” and he watched the gentle pulsation stealing over her 
pale forehead — color seemed to be returning. “ 0 ! she lives, 
she lives ! Fair lady, 0 ! come to life again — happiness awaits 
you. But breathe and live and you shall'know no more trouble 
— no more cruel censures — no more secret malice — no, no more 
cold suspicions shall molest your pathway. Arouse, noble 
woman ! Arouse, adventuress of the west ! Dispel this dark- 
ened gloom — dispel these impenetrable clouds, and behold the 
arm that will shield you, shield you until you meet one more 
worthy. Harriet Lindsey, Mary Sparks, look up, see, you are 
safe, you shall be comforted, if man can comfort !” and he saw 
tears glistening in her dark-gray eyes, he saw her bosom heave. 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


357 


Again he dipped the handkerchief in the river, he bathed her 
temples, and he saw bright colors stealing over her face. He 
stooped his ear, he heard her whisper : 

“ Is father near, or my mother?” 

“ 0 ! can it be,” exclaimed Parker, “ that she has lost her 
reason !” and again he listened to her whispers, for she seemed 
wild. 

“ Tell them I still believe that Nathan Simons lives; and 
that, live or die, my heart is ever his. Tell them that though 
stars may fall, the moon and sun grow dim, the very earth fall 
to pieces, here, and in eternity, my heart cannot change. ’Tis 
woman’s pledge. Tell them that the gentle Yuba is less con- 
stant, nor shall my prolonged existence ever break my vow; 
neither is there in mortal or spiritual existence the power that 
can change my love. ’Twas my heart and hand I pledged on 
Walnut Hills ; and though the Queen City, upon which he and I 
looked with tearful eyes when our pledge was sealed in heaven, 
sinks to rise no more, that pledge never shall be broken!” 

Harriet’s face brightened, she looked strangely upon Parker ; 
he was upon his knees, his hand pointed toward heaven, his eyes, 
those noble eyes, seemed riveted to the skies, and strange feel- 
ings were manifested in that brow, that noble, lofty brow ; and 
more than mortal existence beamed in his unheard whispers, 
to be recorded in the world above. He acted not like a gambler 
then. Large tear-drops rolled down his manly cheeks — those 
full, manly cheeks; his heart beat hurriedly, his lips — those 
slightly curled, firm lips, parted at every move of his silent, full 
breast, and around hiif reverential form there seemed to be float- 
ing a scarce perceptible electric fluid, that had power to unnerve 
the fair lady by his side. He arose, dipped the handkerchief in 
the river, bathed her temples and her forehead — the fair forehead 
on which he had so often placed his hand — that hand had a 
strange touch — when she was so long suffering upon her little 
low bed ; he examined her pulse, he watched her eyes, he seemed 
not like the ‘ rigidly ’ religious old maid then. 

“Have courage, Miss Lindsey,” said he, “you will soon re- 
cover. Strive hard to dispel your troubles, a bright world is yet 


358 


THE LADY OF THE WEST ; OR, 


before you. Courage, Miss Lindsey, courage ! Happiness yet 
awaits you,” and Harriet perceived a mildness in his voice — it 
seemed like the voice of a Christian then — it contained a power 
sufficient to raise her trembling form. “ Would that all the world 
were gamblers such as thee !” Harriet thought, but, turning her 
tearful eyes upon Parker, she asked : 

“ What does all this mean, Mr. Parker — you are my friend, 
are you not?” Her voice seemed more natural than before, and 
Parker smiled, and replied : 

“ Certainly, I am your friend — your friend against anything 
that lives. Be not afraid, nothing shall harm you while I have 
a drop of blood in my veins. Believe me, I am your friend, and 
nothing shall disturb or annoy you. Be of good heart, you shall 
soon be yourself again.” Harriet was in a sitting posture, she 
looked wildly around her, and asked : 

“ Are they gone — did you drive them away ?” 

“Drive who away, Miss Lindsey, who?” 

“ I don’t know,” and the'poor girl seemed as if lost. 

“ Who, Miss Lindsey, who were they, and what did they to 
you?” and he placed his hand upon her forehead. She looked 
strangely into his face, and replied : 

“ They brought me here, and threatened to drown me, but I 
was saved by the old maid.” 

“ 0 ! no, Miss Lindsey ; you surely are mistaken in the person 
who saved you — I claim that great honor, myself.” 

“ And are you not ’Squire Marshall, then ?” 

“ 0, no, Miss Lindsey ; I am your old friend, the gambler, and 
collector of foreign taxes.” 

“Parker! 0! I remember! You shook the post-office clerk 
in California, I shall never forget you, Simons,” and a troubled 
smile played over her face, she was deranged ! 

“0! no, Miss Lindsey, Mary Sparks; my name is Parker, 
Parker. Simons is the person to whom you were engaged to be 
married. A fine young fellow he was, from Cincinnati.” 

“Cincinnati! Cincinnati! Walnut Hills! 0! I remember! I 
remember ! ’twas there we pledged eternal love !” and the faith- 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


359 


ful woman rose to her feet, her face rested upon her heaving 
bosom, she leaned upon Parker. 

“ It is all plain to mj mind now, Mr. Parker. The truth has 
all flashed upon my memory. Conduct me hastily from this un- 
hallowed place. Conduct me where it seems proper to you — you 
know better than I do. But do, do not let my reason escape me 
again, guard me well,” and she sobbed upon Parker’s arm ; they 
moved slowly away ; little Sporty followed. 

“ Miss Lindsey, I think I had better restore you to your friend, 
your good friend, Mrs. Case, in San Prancisco. What say you?” 
In broken sobs she replied : 

“ I should be happy.” 

“ Well then, let us continue up the river to the boat. You 
can remain on the boat until I bring your boxes down. You can 
trust me, Miss Lindsey. Be of good courage, and you shall soon 
be beside Mrs Case.” 

In a short time they were aboard the boat ; and, after giving 
the captain orders to keep an eye to Harriet, Parker started after 
her luggage. The boat was to leave in a few minutes, and, with- 
out explaining anything upon the subject, Parker took her boxes, 
hurried them on to the boat, and was soon at Harriet’s side. In 
a few minutes the boat was off, moving down the river, on her 
way to Sacramento. 

Shortly after Harriet had left Mrs. Marshall and the granite 
old maid, Parker had called to see her ; but, hearing that she 
had started away, he supposed her to be in search of another 
stopping place, and, to assist her, he followed after. From differ- 
ent inquiries he ascertained that she had been seen going toward 
the river; and, following after, he perceived her at the moment 
she was spreading her shawl for little Sporty. Fearing to rush 
upon her, lest she might leap into the river, he stole cautiously 
among the willows, and just succeeded in reaching her as she 
was about making her fatal leap ! 


It was early next morning when they reached. San Francisco. 
But few of those bull-dog hotel keepers were out, and Parker 


360 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


and Harriet met but few annoyances. During tbe journey, Har 
riet asked Parker to conceal her suicidal attempt, to conceal it 
forever, to divulge it to no living mortal — never, never ! and he 
faithfully promised to comply with her wishes. Under such ob- 
ligations Harriet felt but little timidity in meeting her old 
friend. It was the same little house, the same door where Har- 
riet had sat on the evening previous to her departure for Marys- 
ville. She knocked at the door, it opened, and the fat woman 
stood before them. 

“ Why law me ! if this don’t beat ! Harriet Lindsey !” and 
she seized the smiling girl in her arms, she covered her delicate 
face with kisses, the good fat woman cried with joy ! She gave 
Parker a hearty welcome, and ushered them both into her little 
parlor. 

Mrs. Case was a good woman, a fine woman, a pretty woman, 
a woman with as friendly a smile, as warm a heart, as good a 
soul as ever lived ; and, thus far, she had made their introduction 
very happy. But what do you think followed ? You couldn’t 
guess ? Well ! if she didn’t run to her bed, and that too as soon 
as Harriet and Parker were seated ; she jerked down the clothes, 
she jerked out something ; she ran to Harriet, and she said, “ See 
what I ’ve got while you were away !” and behold ! there it was ! 
a little swaddling baby ! ! the only serious fault that the good 
woman ever committed — to introduce such a little thing as 
that was to Harriet and Parker ! The poor little baby was so 
young that it could scarcely see with its own eyes, hear with its 
own ears, or eat with its own mouth. A little fat thing it was. 


CHAPTER XXVI. 

One of those lovely autumnal suns of bright California, had 
just lowered behind the great mountain to the westward of the 
little village, but its glorious brightness still reflected its thou- 
sand beautiful tints upon the deep-yellow hills to the eastward. 
The refreshing shade from the western mountains, spread over 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


361 


the entire slope on which the village stands, and circled round 
to the base of the mountains beyond the South Fork of the Amer- 
ican river, rendering the broken-like valley more pleasant than 
an English twilight. A vast assemblage of persons were seated 
and standing, a little to the east of the village. They were 
about two-thirds gamblers, and one-third miners and honest men. 
One of the men was elevated upon a large pine stump. He was 
a moderately good-looking, well-dressed young man. When he 
mounted the pine stump, the people shouted : 

“ Three cheers for the Governor,” and immediately went up 
such a noise, as would have been a great novelty in that same 
place when, and where, gold was discovered, nearly three years 
before. While this noise was being made, the gentleman on the 
stump bowed politely, removed his hat, and prepared his throat. 
The noise ceased, and the gentleman on the stump said : 

“ Fellow citizens, gentlemen, I come not to make a glorious 
speech. I come not to comment upon the splendor, riches, 
prosperity that await our young, growing State. Neither have 
I come to dictate and control the affairs of our great Pacific 
coast. No, gentlemen ! I am here to execute your own wishes in 
regard to the protection of our just rights. (Cheering.) Well, 
gentlemen, you are aware that two of our most respectable fel- 
low-citizens have been cruelly, willfully murdered by the Indians. 
It is not, fellow-citizens, because these unfortunate gentlemen 
were my particular friends and associates, that I am anxious 
that active measures be taken to bring these savages to justice, 
but because we all must have security and protection. (Loud 
cheering.) True, they were men whom we should all be proud 
of — they were laboring for our great common good. They have 
been cut off in the prime of life — they have been murdered ! 
Warner, well known in Sacramento for his indefatigable labors 
to elevate the principles of our nation, and to extend the great 
American commonwealth, is deeply mourned by all who knew 
him. Miller, whose very name strikes every one of us as the 
first of politicians, the first as a writer and speaker, with which 
our glorious State has ever been honored. Yes, gentlemen, these 
men were found, one of them dead, the other filled with arrows 
31 


362 


THE LADY OF THE WEST ; OR, 


so that he died — murdered by the Indians! Well, then, shall 
we let all this pass without demanding justice? (No, no, no!) 
Very well, gentlemen ; I have had a petition forwarded to me, 
asking a right to organize a company, in order to drive the sav- 
ages further back into the mountains. That petition has been 
signed by some of the first citizens of Eldorado County.” 

We must here state, that the term first citizen, does not mean 
the oldest settler ; for, almost universally, in California, in Ore- 
gon, and in every other new settlement, not only in America, but 
in the British colonies, the first or earliest settlers always live 
agreeably with the Indians. Upon this subject we pen our re- 
marks without the slightest fear of contradiction from any per- 
son who has ever investigated the facts. We know them to he 
true. And it is almost always just such persons as Miller and 
Warner who give rise to the Indian disturbances. In fact, 
wherever the Anglo-Saxon settles, he is by far too apt to consider 
himself entitled to more privileges than any other “ breed of 
people.” It is a weakness, a selfish, an unchristian spirit that 
exists as much among the educated and enlightened, as among 
the most ignorant of our “ breed.” We use these plain words 
for the express purpose of not being misunderstood. But to the 
Governor’s speech, remembering that first citizen,, means persons 
of wealth, notoriety, and stump-speaking abilities. 

“ In reply to that petition, I am now before you. In order to 
insure safety, it is necessary that the Indians be driven further 
back in the mountains. To do this, I have appointed a Colonel 
to proceed at the head of a sufficient body of militia, and drive 
them from their dens. The young man appointed to that honor- 
able office, is well-known to you all, and acknowledged by you 
all, to be the best enforcer of the law that we have — that person 
is Elias Parker. (Three cheers for Parker.) Mr. Parker will 
open a list for enrolling names this evening, and upon your love 
of liberty, your patriotism, your courage, I depend for volun- 
teers.” (Immense cheering.) 

Here set up a confusion of voices, some asking what pay would 
be given to the soldiers, some declaring that they wanted nothing, 
some laughing, and some swearing, so that it was difficult to 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 363 

ascertain what was the public sentiment. After a few minutes, 
they again quieted, and the speaker proceeded. 

“ I am glad, gentlemen, that you have mentioned that subject, 
for I thought I had finished my speech (great laughter). Well, 
gentlemen, you shall all be paid. Uncle Sam pays all his debts. 
And you shall be well paid ; for we shall not accept low wages. 
Californians don’t do business for nothing. We shall place your 
pay at least at one hundred dollars per month ; and if the other 
States do not acknowledge our bills, we will give them to under- 
stand that California is not under very many obligations to 
them for their attention, anyhow. (Hear, hear, with one or two 
voices crying shame, shame.) If we must defend our own rights, 
we shall have our own profits ; and if the other states don’t like 
it, they can lump it. (Good, Governor, give it to ’em — laughing 
and cheering.) Yes, gentlemen, volunteer to defend your rights ; 
rout the savages, and, depend upon it, you shall be well paid.” 
(Cheering and laughing.) 

The gentleman then descended from the said pine stump, and 
the meeting dispersed. Two hours after the meeting above re- 
ferred to, a greater one assembled about one of the celebrated 
gambling saloons. Many of them were intoxicated, and nearly 
all were in a jolly good humor, some talking politics, some com- 
menting upon Parker’s ability as a commander, some lamenting 
over the loss of their esteemed Warner and Miller, and, alto- 
gether, presenting a scene which was painful and disgusting. 
In the next morning’s paper appeared an article which read as 
follows : 

“ At the meeting last night, the utmost order and civility was 
observed. One hundred and forty of our first citizens enrolled 
their names beneath the ‘ banner of honor,’ to venture their lives 
among the savages. We were highly pleased to learn that the 
noble Elias Parker, well known for his untiring services to the 
State, and as being an intimate friend of the murdered Mr. 
Miller, has been appointed to head these valiant soldiers ; and if 
we were to find any fault with the appointment, it would be that 
such an invaluable statesman should be placed in such a hazard- 
ous position. We understand that about one-half of the soldiers 


364 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


will have horses, and that every one is to he well furnished with 
bowie-knives, revolvers, rifles or muskets, and plenty of ammuni- 
tion. They are to leave at ten o’clock, and we hope they will 
make a clean job of their work, and gain the renown they so 
justly deserve.” 

Ten o’clock arrived, and, in broken file, the soldiers marched 
toward the woods — accenting every step by furious oaths, or 
boasting what their fire-arms or knives would soon do ; many of 
them were intoxicated. But, as we shall have occasion to speak 
a little of this affair after awhile, we must now dismiss them, and 
imagine ourselves in Hamlin’s Hotel, just after the Scotchmen, 
with Jimie and Charley, left for Australia 


CHAPTER XXVII. 

It was ten o’clock. The brother and sister were alone. In 
her hands was a letter, it trembled a little. Her black eyes 
darted quickly along the lines, her face crimsoned, then turned 
pale ; her appearance was closely watched by her silent brother. 

“ Why, I saw this Harriet Lindsey on the Plains !” exclaimed 
the little black-eyed woman, as her sympathizing face turned to- 
ward Simons. “ 0 ! I remember her very well — very well ! and 
she ’s in Marysville, too, with Mrs. Ellis.” 

“ And what would you recommend me to do, to go immediately 
to meet her, Julia ?” 

“ Most assuredly, Simons ; you shouldn’t lose a moment. 0 ! 
she ’ll be so glad to see you ! But why didn’t you come that 
way from the mines ? I don’t believe you love her.” 

“ Julia !” said Simons. Julia’s face colored a little. 

“ But you should think how hard she has tried to find you !” 
and she looked imploringly into Simons’ face. 

“ A boat leaves at eleven, Julia ; I shall go. I shall reach 
Marysville during the night.” 

“ 0 ! I shall be so glad. Can she sing ?” 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


365 


“ No, Julia, she can not ; but she plays well.” 

“ Plays what — plays with you ?” 

“ Don’t jest, Julia ; I fear all might not he right.” 

“ How ’s that ? She won’t have you ? Don’t you he afraid 
of that. Girls are as glad to get married as men are. Will you 
bring her right down here — and spend your honeymoon at our 
house ? 0 ! delightful !” 

“ Ah, Julia, you are not aware of the troubles and difficulties 
a woman has in this country.” 

“ Ain’t I, though? Washing and scrubbing, and burning my 
face — my pretty face, you know — over that glimmering, greasy 
stove. 0 ! dear, I wish the people would quit eating so much of 
that greasy pork.” 

“ But these are not difficulties and troubles. Go and walk 
along the streets unaccompanied by your husband — pass near 
these gambling saloons, and notice the remarks of these gentle- 
man gamblers as you pass — go where you will, not accompanied 
by a gentleman, and you will soon see the position you will be 
ranked in ; difficulties that will be new to you.” 

“ But she will be in company with Mr. Ellis, when she walks 
out, and, you know, nobody will dare say anything when he is 
present.” 

“ Perhaps so ; but do you remember, on the Plains, about Mr. 
Ellis leaving you ?” 

“ Poor Nixon !” said Julia, and she walked to the window. 
But the time for his departure soon arrived. 

“ Bemember, now,” said Julia, to her brother, “ I shall have 
a roasted duck ready. You must come here to get married — I’ll 
have a ’Squire waiting for you.” 

“ I hope so, Julia.” 

“ Why, really, I believe you are afraid to get married. It 
won’t hurt you.” 

“ Julia, I don’t like to hear you jest so. But I must go, good 
morning.” 

“ Good morning; now mind those pretty gray eyes, you know. 
Give my love to Mrs. Ellis, and ask her how soon she expects to 


366 • THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 

make her fortune,” and Julia laughed at her brother as he moved 
toward the boat. 

“ Come, now, Mr. Hamlin,” said Julia, “ it ’s quite late enough 
for us to shut up, and you have not rested those short legs since 
morning. Come, I want to tell you all about Simons’ wife !” 

‘‘I am not tired, Honey,” said Hamlin, “but I suppose it ’s 
time to shut up ; I can’t expect to make any more money to-day. 
But about Simons’ wife, I don’t see why you should want to talk 
so much about her to me. I have one now ; that ’s quite suffi- 
cient, I think. Halloo ! what ’s this, Julia ?” and Hamlin cast 
his eyes hastily over a newspaper. “ The Indians ! why, Julia, 
dear, that gambler, Warner, has been murdered by the Indians, 
and his friend, Mr. Miller, too, while on an electioneering tour 
through Eldorado county. 0 ! here, I must read this : 

“ ‘ Colonel Parker and his militia presented such a bold appear- 
ance that their first day’s march was unsuccessful, in conse- 
quence of frightening the Indians further back into the moun- 
tains. This is to be very much regretted ; and some of the 
papers are already blaming the Colonel for not stealing upon 
them at night ; for, in such a proceeding, the greater number 
of the Indians might have been killed with far less expense than 
it can now be done. The Colonel is marching toward the Silver 
Pork, where some sharp work will soon follow. The Colonel’s 
health was good. The air in the mountains appeared to agree 
well with him.’ ” 

“ Why, husband,” said Julia, “ isn’t that Colonel Parker the 
same man who came into our house so strangely last spring ?” 

“ I cannot say, but that sounds like the same name. Parker, 
yes, Parker ; that was it. I do wish I could see that man. I am 
almost confident that I know him. But I am not sorry that that 
contemptible Warner is dead — he deserved shooting.” 

“ 0 ! husband !” 

“ Yes, he did ; I ’m sure he’s been meddling with the Indians. 
These confounded rascals are slipping round among the Indians, 
selling them coarse beads for their weight in gold, or selling them 
beef for five dollars a pound, and the poor Indian doesn’t know 
the value of gold, and gives it without knowing any better. I ’m 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 367 

sure he’s been playing some such tricks on ’em ; there’s plenty 
that does ; and I expect the Indians have retaliated.” 

“ Well, there now, shut the door, and let ’s go to bed, and then 
I’ll have a chance to tell you all about my new sister ; come, 
dear.” 


Day was breaking. Simons walked up to the little house of 
cow-stable appearance. He rapped at the door, it opened, a 
wooden woman stood within ; he asked her : 

“ Is Mrs. Ellis present ?” The proud lady stretched open her 
sunken eyes, smiled with a dignified, idiotic air, and replied : 

“ That’s my name, sir ; hut you seem to have the advantage 
of me. Come in, and he seated. Peggy ! Peggy ! get up, get 
up, it ’s daylight. I can never get my servant girl up. It ap- 
pears to me that that girl likes to indulge in the wickedness of 
the natural heart. Folks ought to have been up an hour ago. 
Did you come up on the boat ?” 

Simons thought the house seemed to be turning somersets, 
and that somebody was beating upon his breast — that breast had 
never beat so before, and he feared that some serious disease had 
seized upon him — even his breathing became difficult, and a dis- 
position to swallow was perfectly ungovernable. He entered the 
house while Mrs. Ellis was speaking ; he seated himself, but 
continued to look anxiously about the house, and attempted to 
answer Mrs. Ellis’s question, and ask another. 

“ Is there a young lady, Harriet Lindsey, living with you?” 
The wooden woman looked electrified, or badly insulted, and any- 
thing but pleased. 

“No, sir, she isn’t and she gazed with a political air toward 
Simons, who became more calm, and asked again — 

“ You know her, I suppose ?” 

“ I did,” and the wooden woman moved not a muscle. 

“ Did she not live here awhile ? She wrote me a letter to that 
effect.” 

“ One night she did.” 

“ And where did she go from here?” 

“To Mrs. Marshall’s.” 


368 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


“And is she there yet?” 

“ There yet /” and the political lady smiled with a “ rigidly” 
religious air, and continued, “No, thank goodness; they got rid 
of her, and she ’s gone where she T1 not injure anybody else’s 
character. Just exactly as I predicted — the wickedness of the 
natural heart, decidedly.” 

Simons trembled and turned pale at the iron-hearted woman’s 
remarks ; but she continued : 

“ I told Mary Black about Harriet’s character, or else, per- 
haps they wouldn’t have got her away in time ; but she’s done 
at last. I told her about the wickedness of her natural heart, 
but she wouldn’t listen to me at all ; she supposed she knew 
everything ; but I hope God will forgive her. But may I ask 
who you are, as you seem to feel interested in that strange 
girl ?” 

“ My name is Nathan Simons,” but his fine voice faltered ; 
his power was failing. The “ rigidly ” religious lady’s wooden 
heart was still unmoved, but her eagle-like eyes grew big with 
astonishment to see that so fine looking a young man should be 
making inquiries after such a “ thing” as Harriet ; and, at the 
mention of his name, her dried-up face seemed to shrivel with 
more contempt than ever. 

“ Nathan Simons !” she repeated, and again became silent 
and dignified. 

“ Yes, that ’s my name ; but, if you please, will you give me 
what information you can of this young lady, Harriet Lindsey?” 

“ And are you not the young man she was engaged to, to be 
married ?” 

“Iam.” 

“ Well, I ’m sorry to tell you that you made a bad choice, and, 
I suppose, you may as well know it at first, as well as at last. 
The very moment she talked so much about nature, and natural 
rights, and such things, without any regard to Scripture, that 
very moment I knew that the wickedness of her natural heart 
was leading her astray ; but I hope God will forgive her. But 
I suppose a person who commits suicide can’t be saved, and there 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


369 


isn’t any doubt but sbe ’s floating somewhere in the Yuba — I ’m 
sorry for her parents.” 

Simons turned paler than ever; he had never heard such 
cruel words, words that communicated sadder news than he had 
ever known, words that seemed to be spoken with spite and ha- 
tred toward one as dear to him as was his own soul. But the 
long-faced woman continued : 

“ I suppose you haven’t heard of it before, you seem to be 
astonished to hear it ! I always thought she was a pretty good 
girl when I first knew her ; so I sent an invitation to her, to 
come up from San Francisco and live with me, for I knew that 
she was a good girl to work, to give her due justice. So, up she 
comes ; and she brought a little dog, which I suppose you used 
to have, and over that little dog, Sporty she called him, she doted 
more than ever I saw anybody before dote over such a thing ; 
but whether she doted over the dog because you once had him, 
or whether it was because her mind ran after such nonsense, ‘ like 
birds of a feather flocking together ’ or not, I don’t know. But 
the very first night she staid with me she slipped off somewhere, 
I don’t know where, but she remained in her bed next morning 
until almost dinner time, and she was very ashamed to come 
down ; for when she went out at night, she got to fighting, and 
got one eye blacked, com — ” 

“0 ! hush !” exclaimed Simons, and he tried hard to believe 
the words spoken to him were false ; but the iron-hearted woman 
continued : 

“ You shouldn’t let it affect you, it ’s the natural heart : you 
should cultivate a love in Christ. But you needn’t to mind, 
she ’s gone now, drowned herself in the Yuba ! And, as I told 
Mary Black on the following Sunday, never did anything sur- 
prise me so little as to hear of that thing jumping into the 
river !” 

“ 0 ! my God ! Mrs. Ellis, is this possible !” and Simons bowed 
his head to his knees. 

“ Certainly, it is. She wrote a few lines and pinned the paper 
to the willows, and it was published in all the papers. But the 
wickedest feature in the condition of her natural heart was, that 


370 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


she claimed to die a virgin ! and she was so long laying under 
the doctor’s hands ! Nonsense ! I don’t know what possessed 
her !” 

“ 0 ! woman !” said Simons, “ for God’s sake tell me about 
her, but do not censure her conduct. Leave me to be my own 
judge.” 

“I’m sure I have been telling you, and I expect you could see 
the writing she scribbled down, yet, if you ’d go to some of the 
printing-offices. And I can assure you that that ’s the end of 
her. The day before she drowned herself, she went to ‘ Sally’s ’ 
and got to drinking and fighting, and she and one of the gam- 
blers fell down stairs and nearly broke their necks. People talk 
about Lynching, I think if they ’d go to work and hang the 
gamblers — every one of ’em — for I have my doubts whether any 
of their number will be of the elect ; and if they were away from 
among us we might have some satisfaction.” 

And while the wooden woman ran on after the above style, the 
overburdened young man arose and departed, intending to further 
the awful investigation by applying to more humane people. To 
do which, he now called upon Mrs. Marshall and the old maid. 
But with these women he met a still less civil or sympathetic 
account ; and, nearly despairing that he should obtain a correct 
statement of the facts, he went in search of the article said to 
have been written by Harriet. This little paper was found in 
the possession of onfe of the printers, of whom Simons learned 
the particulars of the place where she had been supposed to make 
her fatal leap. This little paper though gave him an entirely 
new and more favorable impression of the life she had lived, and 
of the difficulties that had driven her to the woeful end. 


CHAPTER X X VIII . 

The sun was setting. The brother and sister were seated in 
the dining-room, and conversing upon the dreadful end that had 
befallen his intended bride. They were aroused from their sol- 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


371 


emn reflections by the approach of some one, rapping violently at 
the door. Mrs. Hamlin arose, opened the door, and was asked : 

“ Is Mr. Hamlin present?” by a loud, bass voice in a tone of 
authority, which came from among a heavy crop of black beard, 
the lower end of which rested on his full, broad breast. 

The coarseness of his features, the harshness of his voice, and 
the boldness of his address, told at once that he was a man of 
business, and after something of no little importance. Mrs. 
Hamlin eyed him with some curiosity, and replied : 

“ No, sir, he is not, but he will be here in about an hour after 
this. Perhaps I can answer your wishes, sir ?” 

“ No, madam, I must see him on particular business. I will 
call in exactly one hour,” and the beardy man looked at his 
watch, turned upon his heel, said “ good evening,” and hurried 
away, and was soon out of sight. 

“ Simons, do you know that man ?” Julia asked, returning to 
her heart-broken brother’s side. 

“ No, Julia, nor can I imagine what he wishes to see Hamlin 
so particularly for. Hamlin has no particular business with 
any one. Perhaps, to confirm some other sad news, Julia ?” 

“ 0 ! no, brother you should not think so. More likely it is 
some good news — perhaps he is the man who has been speaking 
about purchasing this property ? If so, we shall soon be on our 
way to Cincinnati ! Cincinnati ! You shall have no more trouble 
then brother. Four thousand dollars will purchase you a com- 
fortable home there, where you shall be surrounded by good com- 
pany, happy and agreeable people.” 

“Ah ! Julia, Cincinnati has long been the- locality of my pri- 
vate contemplations, but now — now — now ! Julia, there is no 
point whereon I can concentrate a single thought with pleasure. 
I hear some one in the bar-room, Julia ; I think Hamlin has re- 
turned.” Hamlin entered, and his wife asked, laughing: 

“Did you see a big, black beardy man hunting you — a fash- 
ionable sort of a fellow he was ?” 

“ No, I did not, who was he ?” 

“ Goodness knows, I don’t, nor I shouldn’t think that any one 
person ever could get acquainted with such a figure as he was. 


372 


THE LADY OF THE WEST ; OR, 


“ Did he say what he wanted to see me for ?” 

“ No, hut he had an armful of papers, and I supposed he was 
on some business or other.” 

“ And he didn’t say anything about his business ?” 

“ No, nothing; but he is to be here in an hour.” 

“ What kind of a looking man was he ?” 

“ Why, didn’t I tell you, a coarse, beardy sort of grizzly-bear- 
looking, middle-aged man.” 

“ Did he seem to be in a hurry?” 

“ Very much, but why do you inquire so directly?” 

“ Confound it,” and Hamlin stamped his foot. 

“ Why, husband, what ’s the matter — has anything serious 
happened ?” 

“ Nothing yet, dear, but something is likely to.” 

“ 0 ! husband ! tell me what it is ? 0 ! here comes that man 

again,” and in an unceremonious manner the beardy man entered 
again, and took a seat. 

“ Good-evening, Mr. Hamlin,” said he, unfolding some of his 
papers, “ I didn’t expect to come so soon, but I saw a man out 
here, who told me that you had just returned. This is lovely 
weather, Mr. Hamlin, business rather dull though. Ah, here it 
is, my papers are mussed a little. A little business with you, if 
you please, Mr. Hamlin ?” 

“ Certainly,” said Hamlin, evidently prepared for the surprise, 
“ I am at your service.” 

Mrs. Hamlin, in breathless anxiety, was leaning on her hus- 
band’s shoulders, while Simons, sitting to one side, seemed as if 
predicting the misfortune which was brooding. 

“Well, sir,” said the stranger, “ I have been at great trouble 
and expense looking this business up, much more than I expected. 
But, sir, do you know that this property once belonged to Capt. 
Sutter, and that, through him, it has fallen to one John Lake, 
and that your title is good for nothing ?” 

“I heard such word about an hour ago.” 

“ Well, sir, it is true. When Capt. Sutter came here, he got 
a grant of this land from the Spanish Government, and, accord- 


THE GOLD SEEKEKS. 373 

ingly, a title through him is the only legal title upon this prop- 
erty.” 

“ But, was Capt. Sutter’s title approved by the General Gov- 
ernment ?” 

“ The validity of his title, sir, can only be tested by the U. S. 
Land Commissioners, and they are not appointed yet, and proba- 
bly will not be for a twelve-month.” 

“ But how can you think of driving me off before the Commis- 
sioners arrive ?” 

“ Why, sir, Sutter’s title is the best in appearance, therefore, 
he is better entitled to hold possession until the Commissioners 
arrive and settle the matter, than you are.” 

“ But what is the reason that the Commissioners are not ap- 
pointed at once ?” 

“ That, sir, is one of the misfortunes of a large territory under 
one government. Little States like this, are sure to be neglected 
by the General Government.” 

“ Then it would have been better for me, individually, if Cali- 
fornia had been a separate State.” 

“ Yes, sir, and for a thousand more. But, sir, I have no time 
to waste — I am authorized to order you away from this property. 
You can have three days to leave.” 

“ What ! the whole of my property ?” 

“ Yes, sir, according to law, you are not entitled to anything.” 

“Why, not to my house ?” 

“No, sir, you had no right to build your house on other peo- 
ple’s property ; but, the three days are given, in order to allow 
you to move your furniture.” 

“ But, suppose I refuse to go?” 

“ Then you will be put out according to the law. You will be 
obliged to stand suit, and if you lose, of course you will be obliged 
to pay all the expenses.” 

“ Well, then, I’ll stand suit.” 

“ Very well, sir, just as you like. Then, here is your sum- 
mons,” and he placed a slip of paper into Hamlin’s hands. 

“ Then you were expecting me to stand suit ?” and Hamlin cast 
his eyes on the paper. “Halloo! what’s this? Sue me for 


374 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


unlawful possession and detention of landed property before a 
common magistrate ! Why, how can that be ?” 

“ Well, sir, it is twisting the matter a little, to be sure, but 
it is the best we can do in a new place like this.” 

“ But, sir, consider what a temptation it is to ’Squire McNab, 
who already owns so much property under Sutter’s title ! How 
can he be expected to decide a case of this kind so as to dispos- 
sess himself? Why, it is the most outrageous affair I have ever 
heard of ! Such a ’Squire can not be expected to do justice.” 

“ Well, sir,” said the beardy man, rising, “ there it is, you 
are commanded to appear before ’Squire McNab, and defend your 
title. If you can prove its validity, the property is yours ; if 
you can not, the property is J ohn Lake’s. But, I must go, good- 
night, sir,” and straight away walked the beardy man. 

“ Now, you know why I inquired so particularly after that 
man,” said Hamlin to his wife. 

“ But you don’t think we shall lose our property, do you, hus- 
band ?” and the little woman was nearly bursting into tears. 

“ I can not tell yet, Julia ; but I have heard of more than a 
dozen families being turned out during the day.” 

“ 0 ! husband !” 

“Yes, Julia, dear, poverty again threatens us. But I must 
search after Sutter’s title. Perhaps there ’s a flaw somewhere. 
I tell you, I must go and see lawyer Hargrave to-night ; no, I ’ll 
go now,” and away went Mr. Hamlin in search of advice. 

“ Ah ! Julia, sister, just as I expected. The cold, stern hand 
of unseen misfortune again waves in unfeeling hideousness before 
the dreary future ; and all our little hopes are prostrated by the 
threatening aspect of renewed disappointment, by the approach 
of the common enemy of all men — poverty, poverty, poverty !” 
and Simons bowed his face to his knees. 

“ Simons, brother, do not despair so soon ! Success attends 
the just and the brave. I still feel confident we shall hold our 
property. Surely, nobody would be so hard-hearted as to take it 
away from us — it ’s ours ?” 

“ Trust nothing, Julia. There is not a person in all the world 
that can be trusted. Nobody has any regard for anybody else. 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 375 

No, Julia, it’s all up with us, we ’re ruined ! I shall never try 
any more, never !” 

“ 0 ! brother ! do not despair so. Eemember that your trou- 
bles prevent you from viewing things in a favorable light.” 

“Julia, have I not tried faithfully for several years? and 
have I not already, too long cherished the hopes which have 
brought me this trouble ?” 

“ 0 ! Simons, do not despair. Some unforeseen fortune always 
follows our darkest days. If we lose our property, I shall only 
feel the more convinced that a still brighter fortune will again 
smile upon us. Like the rise and fall of nations, each fall 
places the next rise upon a more exalted standing.” 

“ Why, Julia,” and Simons looked into her face with surprise, 
“I never heard you speak so philosophic as now ; why is this?” 

“ Brother, ’tis the office of woman to encourage men to bear 
trouble. But you, but you — ah ! you ’ve driven away my philo- 
sophic powers, I can’t think what I was going to tell you,” and 
laughing, she added, “ but don’t despair until after I get supper, 
and I ’ll cure you. It ’s growing late,” and away went Julia, 
leaving Simons alone. His eyes turned upon her as she hurried 
toward the kitchen, and he muttered to himself : 

“ Ah ! woman, you only make me feel more intensely the 
great loss that has befallen me. The charm of woman’s voice 
has been withheld from me nearly all my life ; and now, the 
great future seeems to be devoid of it, and I am to be my own 
sympathizer, encourager, and everything else, as during the past, 
until I am numbered among the unknown ! ' Ah ! why should I 
wish to live, to struggle, to labor and contend against misfortune 
any longer ? all to meet an unmourned death. Blessed, indeed, 
are they who have woman’s kindest attention, sympathy, love ! 
Well, poverty again, poverty, poverty, the common enemy of 
man — poverty, poverty ! I will go into the sitting-room and 
seek diversion,” and he arose and entered. Here, were a fine 
lot of men, indeed. It was growing late in the evening, and 
some transient people, were waiting for supper. Some of them 
were miners, some merchants, doctors, lawyers, and a host of 


376 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


gen tlemen-gam biers. A few were sitting by one window, a few 
by the doors, and some in the middle of the room, and nearly 
every one occupied two chairs — one for the feet, and one for the 
purpose of sitting upon. In this official-looking position, some 
were reading papers or using them for fanning purposes ; some 
were leaning upon each other in that ever-peculiar, American 
fashionable familiarity, and conversing quietly upon something, 
known best to themselves ; but a decidedly greater number were 
engaged upon a spirited and important public discussion of land 
titles, occasioned by the aforesaid visit of the beardy man to 
Hamlin, to warn him to leave his own property. A single 
glance among these disputants, struck one with surprise, to see 
that the gamblers and government officials all vindicated Sutter’s 
title so strongly — a peculiarity that never has been explained — 
and a mysterious kind of sympathy which looked, in Southern 
language, “ mighty suspicious.” But we do not intend to be per- 
sonal at all, we might insult some of those official gamblers, only 
we wish to represent the facts, and the facts we will represent. 
One of the forms that the question assumed was, that according 
to the regulations of our general government, one man could not 
be the legal owner of so much wild land, and that, there was 
Captain Sutter, said to be the owner of several leagues, three of 
which were in that vicinity. 

Some argued that the United States would not allow him to 
own more than half a section, unless he had it under improve- 
ment. They did not believe the government ever would grant 
such a monopoly to one man — it was contrary to anything they 
ever had done. But the other side argued that Captain Sutter 
had bought the land in good faith, and that the government 
would sustain him. They thought no government ought to vio- 
late an individual contract. To this, the others replied that, 
even if Captain Sutter had bought it in good faith, it did not 
entitle him to actual ownership. If the Spanish or Mexican 
government had given the whole of California to Captain Sutter, 
would he have been the legal owner of California ? 

“ Yes,” said the others, “ he would have been the only legal 
owner.” 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


377 


But they answered this argument, by supposing Captain Sutter 
refusing to sell any of the land of California, or, of his forbid- 
ding anybody to settle in the country ! Then, under such con- 
sideration, he would be the monarch of California, annexed and 
protected by a Republican government ! 

They could see no difference between such a landed owner and 
the Emperor of Russia — if one was the legal owner, the other 
was equally so — and if the title of the Emperor of Russia was 
granted by some one who had no right to grant so much territory 
to one man, they could, just as well, object to the right of the 
Mexican or Spanish governments granting such an immense 
tract to Captain Sutter. 

However, the others contended that, as Captain Sutter had 
paid his money, he ought in justice to have it — they considered 
that anything a man paid his money for, was his. 

The others said that such an argument was real British, and 
that, if it contained any evidence, it would uphold the right of 
buying and selling anything, even of men selling each other. 
The British argue that if a man buys fifty miles of country he 
is the rightful owner ! Just as though buying it covered the sin 
of stealing it away from the poor ! Just as though, by paying 
the Crown a certain sum of money, they had a right to thwart 
the wishes of the Creator, by driving poor people away from the 
country ! 

But the other side could not see why the land did not belong 
to Captain Sutter just as well as if the grant had contained only 
half a section — a grant was a grant, be it little or much. 

The others objected to the right to grant more land to one man 
than he could improve. Such grants as comprised a greater 
quantity were opposed to the general principles of Republicanism ; 
and, if Republicans attempted to copy their administration after 
natural rights , they were bound to advocate an equal distribu- 
tion of wild land among their citizens. 

The other side still clung to the fact of Captain Sutter having 
paid his money in good faith ; and also, that when the country 
was annexed, our government had promised that such grants 
should be respected ; and they did not want to see such a promise 
32 , 


378 THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 

invalidated, neither to see such a good man as Captain Sutter 
ruined. 

The answer was, that the purchase of the land in good faith, 
was no argument at all, or else it would cover the right to hold 
men as property, just as well as land. As to ruining Captain 
Sutter, they did not advocate that, hut if anybody was to be 
ruined, it certainly was advisable to ruin Captain Sutter, rather 
than the thousand men whom he was depriving of land. 

But if the government had promised to maintain such grants 
as were made by the Spanish or Mexican governments, it only 
proved how little the American people knew of the country they 
had annexed. They often thought about these difficult questions, 
some time or other, causing a State to secede. They were satis- 
fied that if such countries, or islands as were proposed to be an- 
nexed, should ever be, that these very troubles would soon cause 
them to be separated. 

But the other side did not care about that — they would rather, 
now, that California was a separate State, controlling all her own 
affairs. The Atlantic States had not showed them very much 
affinity anyhow — they looked upon California as a good place to 
get gold ; but they hadn’t time to legislate for her. It would be 
their happiest moments, to see California take a decided stand, 
and declare herself a separate government. 

Here, another party set up: — they looked upon the union of 
States as sacred — they considered that no State had a right to 
secede. They thought that any man who advocated a secession 
was a dangerous citizen. 

But the others said that it was a ‘ free country,’ and that a 
man had a right to advocate anything he wished. They thought 
that any man who talked so much- about the sacredness of the 
Union was the last man to remove the present evils that exist in 
our legislation. Neither did they care ; people might call them 
what they chose, but, with all their preaching so much about 
its sacredness, they could not prevent Americans from advocating 
secession, unless they remove some of the grievances under which 
we live, grievances which are already dividing our nation, griev- 
ances which cannot be maintained by a whole nation of warriors, 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


379 


while an eye of justice, demanding natural rights , looks down 
from above. 

Nights passed away, days slipped by ; the mighty wings of 
threatening ruin cast their long, dreary shadows over the peace- 
ful family, and rested their future prospects upon the result 
of the present day. Simons, ruined so often, began to look upon 
the glowing promises of his former hopes as deep laid plots to 
plunder the prime of life, by secreting the sad realities of actual 
experience. 

The glowing visions of other days were turned to ridicule and 
shame ; and even the lowest wishes were cheered no longer by 
the meanderings of hope, but hissed from every side, like a cul- 
prit running the gauntlet, scored at every advance, and tripped 
at every halt, until ambition, to try again, comes from the gall- 
ing lash of the unfortunate present. 

But Hamlin, ever ambitious and enthusiastic ; ever a good 
husband, industrious man, jovial neighbor, with a human heart, 
surrounded by many warm friends, now experienced the dejected 
mood, of which he was always before ignorant. 

In thoughtful sadness, his eyes rested at his feet, his bushy 
head reclining, his brows knit, lips compressed — devising means 
to retain his hard-earned property. But his wife, a happy 
woman, formerly whispering of the bright future, or gayly sing- 
ing, now sat melancholy and sad. Her heavy waves of black 
hair hung in mournful folds down her troubled face, her black 
eyes were turned to the open window, but at every throb of her 
aching heart, tears rolled down her rounded cheeks, but left her 
troubles still. She remembered the often repeated cheers with 
which she had encouraged the companion of her heart ; but now, 
how could she plead again while scarcely a ray of hope promised 
succor. 

After the excitement about titles commenced, every day dis- 
pensed with a number of suits, and nearly, if not quite all, were 
decided in favor of Sutter. The magistrates, as might be ex- 
pected, were large landed proprietors under that title ; and, how- 
ever proper it would have been to try such cases before such a 


380 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


court, but little else could be expected, where such an interest 
was at stake ; but even if the magistrates had owned no land, 
what an imbecility of the general government not to have sent 
out the Commissioners of land titles to have- settled these affairs, 
before such little courts assumed the responsibility — a decision 
which might be changed afterward. 

But that was not all. The decisions of these little courts 
were believed to be guided by a secret plot among the gamblers ; 
and good citizens did not feel like yielding to such decisions ; 
but were devising schemes, to be protected from what looked like 
a system of robbery cloaked under the color of law. 

Sutter’s title seemed to have no evidence of validity ; and per- 
sons desirous of homes, settled upon the city grounds without 
paying anything for it, believing it to belong to the government. 
But the other party wished to drive them away, though they gave 
them no evidence of title ; and in this, though they existed in 
office, they were as much the violators of justice, as were the 
others for trying to maintain the ground. Nevertheless, serious 
times were approaching. Guns and pistols were rapidly rising 
in value ; and secret meetings were often convened. But the 
steam was not up long, when, true to the American fashion, lo ! 
it burst the boiler.” 

In this sad affair, which is familiar to everybody, several good 
citizens, and the mayor of the city among their number, went to 
their eternal home ! where, doubtless, their souls are still heap- 
ing curses upon the dilatory conduct of Uncle Sam. 

We must beg some indulgence here, for we were among the 
unfortunate losers of property upon that occasion, and we have 
not yet forgotten it. 

Time rolled on. The day for Hamlin to have his right to his 
hard-earned property tested, arrived. The day was one of those 
sunny, calm, lovely ones of which California summers are gene- 
rally composed. The dizzy tops of the great Sierra Nevadas 
were sending down soft, cool breezes, at frequent intervals, to 
refresh one after the languid strokes of the glimmering heat, and 
hurrying through the tall sycamores, waving their beautiful green 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


361 


leaves in the most inviting loveliness, and adding a charm to the 
young city, which impressed the resident with emotions never to 
be forgotten. 

Carts and carriages, buggies and wagons were whirling through 
the streets ; but the sidewalks were covered, crowded with peo- 
ple of all the nations of the earth, speaking in all languages, 
dressed in every fashion — from the big-collared, peak-tailed 
blue, to the wide-trowsered Chinaman — from the coarsest wide- 
awake to the finest beaver — from the Bloomer to the skirt 
that swept the dust — from the finest silk to the modest woolen 
blanket — ladies of fashion and ladies of Indian blood, all, all 
were moving — each intent upon different objects. Ah ! how 
little they knew of the affairs of each other. How seldom they 
compared their own hopes or troubles with those who surrounded 
them. 

But let us turn a little to one side of the great, noisy throng, 
and behold the large mob about the office of Squire McNab. 
Here, as on the sidewalks, we perceive all sorts of people, but 
moving about with more excitement, and seeming to be expect- 
ing some dreadful collision; some are leaning their heads 
close upon each other, as if counseling upon some desperate 
scheme ; but coming closer, we perceive squires, lawyers, doc- 
tors, and the first men of the city, with pistols and bowie-knives 
lashed upon their belts, or thrust carelessly in their bosoms. 

Such, was the exterior of the body of men, who were waiting 
to hear the result of Hamlin’s suit ; but on closer examination, 
their faces all seemed strange with these lawful weapons about 
their persons. Cool indifference, combined with unflinching 
terror, showed at once that it was the defensive side of ques- 
tions which was the most likely to bring their dangerous weapons 
into play ; but, beside this, there was a look which indicated 
that they did not consider but what the place where they were 
living, was the safest and best-governed part of the globe, a 
look which seemed to say, that it was perfectly right and natural 
to carry pistols and bowie-knives to guard oneself from his 
neighbor — a look that seemed ignorant of the fact, that such 
weapons would be unnecessary in many other countries. 


382 


THE LADY OE THE WEST,' OR, 


To an American, such a body of men presented no unusual 
appearance ; but how vastly different they seemed to the people 
from foreign lands. With what trembling limbs they walked 
about our republican representatives, and made the sad contrast 
between the land of their adoption and their native homes ! 
With what gaping eyes they viewed the citizens of our “free 
land,” keeping at a safe distance, becoming more frightened the 
more they gazed ! With what exceeding wonder they beheld 
such an armed body about a civil court ; but, smiling at such a 
ferocious people boasting about extending their civilized liberty 
at the price of blood, they walked coolly away, confirmed and 
sickened with disgust. But money, and not their love for the 
institutions, bound them to try our land. Of course it was all 
right, quite right ; it was a pretty scene. Such were the out- 
side spectators ; but in Squire McNab’s office was one of strik- 
ingly similar appearance, though of less dimensions. 

This office, or court-room, seemed to be some man’s contracted 
notion of making a public place have the appearance of private, 
by contracting its size into nonsensical littleness, and choking 
the poor inmates with heat and darkness. 

Behind the low wooden railing sat the Squire — a man of mode- 
rate size, but extremely boyish in appearance. From the soft- 
looking “ furze ” which began to appear on different parts of his 
face, he might have passed for twenty — no older — but the manner 
in which his greased hair was sleeked down his thin lantern jaws, 
he would, in general, have been taken for an overgrown boy. 
His dress was of excellent black ; and, had not an immense 
breastpin and a few huge finger-rings accompanied his dress, he 
would have presented an appearance closely resembling some rich 
man’s son who had been somewhat used to good society ; but in 
his bold attempt at jewelry, any observer could see, in an instant, 
that he was decidedly of different caste, and probably a man — or 
boy, rather — who had made a fortune within a few months past. 
His usual mode of sitting was by elevating his feet, and making 
himself into a half circle, resting upon his back, with a cigar in 
his mouth, and his books at one side, his face grinning as though 
he had detected a blunder in somebody’s conversation, and was 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


383 


expecting to meet the approval of some friend. In this condition 
he sat to hear the present suit. Close by him sat the lawyers, 
pro and con ; but as they were men of excellent appearance and 
moderate pretensions, living by their talents, we will not com- 
ment upon their quiet, gentlemanly behavior. 

On one side sat Mr. Lake, complainant. The appearance of 
this gentleman at once decided him to be one of the first gamblers 
in the city. In positive coolness, his lips pouting beneath his 
heavy moustaches, just as though the cigar had been withdrawn 
when he was meditating too seriously to think of closing them, 
or as if he could yet see the volumes of smoke still pouring out ; 
but in absent glare his eyes indicated an old hand at chance 
games ; and when they turned in their sockets, a wink at some 
bystander showed that some understanding existed between him 
and the Squire. 

On the other side sat Mr. Hamlin, his wife, and Simons, all in 
the dress of business people. True enough, they presented a 
very humble appearance compared to the others ; it was prima 
facie evidence that they were not likely to be shown many 
favors when judgment was to be given. Beside these, the little 
court-room was crowded with anxious spectators, the greater 
number of whom were exceedingly well dressed ; and had not 
nearly every one been accompanied with bowie-knives and re- 
volvers, they might have passed for people from some of the Chris- 
tian nations : but as they were, with cruel, heathenish features, 
thirsting for blood, with a total disregard for human life, we can 
only compare them to some unenlightened tyrant enforcing cer- 
tain religious creeds, and certain forms of government by the 
sword, declaring they are the most liberal and free on earth. It 
is true, an American can look upon these and declare that there 
stands a body of men who neither lie nor steal. He may turn 
in just hatred from the person who doubts the words of an Ame- 
rican ; but how can he pray for the extension of territory with- 
out acknowledging that such an extension would be endangering 
the lives of some of his fellow-mortals ? Does the American ever 
take a peep into other countries to see if, in a civil court, the 
common people are required to carry such weapons for self- 


384 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


defense ? Does he, who is acknowledged to have more esteem 
and regard for woman than any other man living, ever think 
about women going into the presence of men who carry such 
weapons ? Can he, with Christian humility, put on a long face 
and pray for the annexation of territory fo^ such purposes as 
these — to gamble and kill at pleasure? Has our Christian 
republic laid aside all religious and conscientious scruples for 
the sake of national wealth — national glory ? Ah ! will there 
not sofne indignant hatred burn in the bosoms of some, when 
they see this little curb to their unholy desires ? Perhaps they 
will muse a little, then declare that foreign capital controls this 
pen. But let every man remember that, beside freedom and 
liberty, protection to life and property should also be one of the 
most prominent features of every government, and that, unless 
such a principle accompanies the new settlement (which it never 
does), no honest man can wish to see such harbor incidentally 
made. 

The court was not long in arranging business for the suit, for 
in that fast country preliminaries generally found but little 
favor ; but the main subject was approached with a spirited de- 
termination to see the end as soon as possible. 

The evidence, for and against, which failed to prove either 
title, and really amounted to no evidence at all, unless it was 
that a few speculators had endeavored to “ bend Captain Sutter’s 
grant,” so as to make a fortune by seizing other people’s property, 
was all soon disposed of, and the pleading commenced. 

The defendant tried hard to show that such a suit could not 
come before such a court ; but to this the magistrate declared he 
knew the law, and that he was determined to “ stick to it, too.” 
Such remarks generally brought forth a laugh, which diverted 
many of the gamblers with the Squire’s conceit at wit. 

During the plea made by the complainant, a title granted to 
Sutter, about thirty miles above Sacramento, was clearly proved 
to be the title to the ground in question ! and upon this grant 
he rested his proof to ownership. The defendant then tried to 
prove that a grant made to a piece of ground thirty miles above 
the city, a piece of ground, too, only three leagues in extent, 


THE GOLD SEEKEES. 


385 


could not possibly reach thirty miles, which it would be required 
to do, in order to cover the ground in question. Before he had 
finished his plea, the young Squire called him to order, and de- 
clared the suit in favor of Lake ! 

Such a hasty, outrageous decision called out loud peals of 
laughter, which were directed in ridicule and mirth, derision and 
rejoicing, upon the unfortunate, injured Hamlin, his wife, and 
Simons. The court-room became mirthful, and, amid loud talk- 
ing and laughing, they all hurried off to a gambling saloon, 
where Mr. Lake agreed to “ stand treat,” considering that he 
had “ made an excellent haul.” 

Hamlin and Simons had been somewhat prepared for the de- 
feat, by having heard of so many of their neighbors being driven 
off before by the same course of law. 

Slowly and sadly indeed did they walk back to their valuable 
property, which had now fallen into the possession of a band of 
gamblers by one of the most outrageous schemes ever perpetrated 
among a Christian people. 


CHAPTER XXIX. 

“ See here, Harriet,” said Mrs. Case one day taking a news- 
paper and intercepting Harriet’s needlework, “news from the 
Indian disturbances. Read it, something there about Parker.” 

“Mrs. Case,” said Harriet, seriously, “you don’t know how 
strangely your remarks affect me. If you knew my obligations 
to Mr. Parker, and my anxiety to think of him only as an in- 
valuable friend, you would not allude to him in that manner. 
I cannot tell you all — ” 

“All what, dear?” and the fat woman placed her finger be- 
neath Harriet’s chin and laughed. 

“Let me see the paper,” said Harriet, and she took it and 
read, ‘ The Indians are still dangerous, and seeking after oppor- 
tunities to murder the miners ; but, as yet, they have not mur- 
dered any since the death of our Statesmen, Warner and Miller 
33 


386 


THE LADY OF THE WEST ; OR, 


Colonel Parker is still pursuing them up to the South Pork ; but 
they have not destroyed but a small number of the savages since 
our last ; and, of the Indians killed, it is to be lamented they 
were nearly all squaws or children, or some who were too sick to 
run into the mountains. They have now driven them about thirty 
miles further into the mountains ; and, as they will not come to 
battle, the Colonel declares his intention to drive them to the 
summit, where they will be obliged to come to terms or starve. 
The Colonel is a man of his word, and in possession of a sufficient 
degree of courage and patriotism to execute his laudable deter- 
minations. His health still continues good, and, through his 
kind attention to his soldiers, they are all in excellent health ; 
and, so firmly are they attached to their noble commander, they 
would wade through rivers of Indian blood to follow him. The 
statement in the Eldorado News, since in the Placer Times, and 
in The News of the Week, in reference to Parker’s declining to 
run for Senator, is not true ; but it is probable that he will yet 
decline. In a letter to his esteemed friend, Squire McNab, he 
says, ‘Yours of the 17th inst. was duly received, and I should 
have replied ere this, but my duties in the camp, together with 
the inconveniences of expressing my own sentiments when obliged 
to write upon my knee, have caused me to defer it thus long ; 
and even now Lam unable to answer your many questions in 
reference to the Pacific railway, and to the annexation of the 
Sandwich Islands. Let these difficult questions suffice for the 
present, for the only promises that I can now make, that is, 
should I consent to run for that very honorable office, are, that 
the interests of California would be my particular study and 
heartfelt desire ; but, further than that, I cannot make any 
promises which might cause me hereafter to commit myself before 
the public. But as I have a great anxiety to return to the At- 
lantic States, it would be my pleasure not to harass my mind 
further with the affairs of State, believing, as I do, that there 
are many more competent men than myself who would be anxious 
to get the office. Yours, etc.’ From this it seems that he has 
not yet declined, and that there is still a probability of him 
coming before the public, where, doubtless his availability would 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


387 


award him the honor he so justly merits. It is to he hoped that 
he will not decline. ” 

Harriet dropped the paper and waited for Mrs. Case to reply. 

“ Didn’t I tell you there was some good news about Mr. 
Parker.” 

“ Do you call that good news, Mrs. Case ?” 

“ Why, law me ! did I ever hear such a question ! Good news ! 
How do you think I should feel if my John should be talked of 
for Senator ? I do believe I shouldn’t sleep a wink for a 
month !” 

“ But did you observe what the remarks were about the In- 
dians ‘ killing squaws, and little children, and sick ones, who 
were too weak to run into the mountains ?’ ” 

“ But they are going to murder the miners. He’s obliged to 
do it for safety, you know.’ ” 

“I don’t know, Mrs. Case,” and Harriet again took up her 
sewing, and watched her stitching. 

“ Only think of it — Senator !” and Mrs. Case burst into a fit 
of laughter. 

“ Mrs. Case,” said Harriet, and her feelings beamed in her 
fair face, “ forbear, for my sake, do not speak to me of Parker in 
this manner. If there were no others living, still I could not 
marry that man. I have promised another, and, if he is not 
living, I shall die single.” 

“ Why, law me ! just as if the girls had all been taught in 
one school ; every one talks and thinks their love must always 
go according to promise. Why, law ! when I was twelve years 
old I was engaged to nearly all the boys in our school ; but you 
wouldn’t think, for all that I’ma pretty good old woman, for you 
know mothers never can be considered young women ; but what 
I was going to say was, that I broke all my engagements, every 
one, and finally got married to my John, whom I never knew a 
few months before in my life. But, to tell the truth, I was get- 
ting old ; twenty-six, you know, is next thing to being an old 
maid; well, I couldn’t bear the idea, so I just made up my 
mind that I would try the first man that offered to marry me, 
for I was always persuaded that a man must love a woman some 


388 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


for to have the face to ask her to marry him. Well, I don’t 
believe if I ’d a hunted all the world over that I could have got 
another such a man as John is ; and all I ’m sorry for is, that I 
didn’t find him five or six years sooner.” 

“ You have been more fortunate than some others ; Mrs. Ellis, 
for instance, says she would never marry if she had her life to 
live over.” 

“ But I expect Mrs. Ellis don’t try to love, so she doesn’t know 
the satisfaction of having a loving husband, like I do.” 

“ Perhaps she can't love her husband.” 

“ Why, laws ! how strange you talk. Why I could make up 
my mind to love anything, if I ’d try. Folks don’t allow them- 
selves to love as much as their own inclinations want to ; that ’s 
the reason they don’t love one another as much as they ought. 
No, I ’m sure if a woman will try, she can love almost anybody.” 

“ Ah ! Mrs. Case, these are the great differences in the hap- 
piness of people in this world. Persons who are fortunate in 
marrying, and who meet with a partner whom they can really 
love, and who really loves them, are apt to consider that this is 
a world of love. They seem to become blind to the troubles and 
griefs, the darkness and despondency with which unfortunate 
people are overburdened. But, on the contrary, those who fail 
to make good matches become blind and unsusceptible to the 
joys and happiness of life. The whole world seems darkened 
and sad, and even the happiness of others is envied and hated ; 
and the unfortunate person loses ambition to storm the difficul- 
ties that befall her struggles, and ceases to wish for happiness ; 
permits sorrow and dejection to rise, and even indulges pleasure 
in contemplating an early death.” 

“ Why, law me ! do you believe anybody ever has so much 
trouble as all that ?” and she fixed her eyes in astonishment 
upon Harriet, who seemed closely bent over her work. 

“ That can only be known to those who have experienced it. 
The organization of every person is nearly the same ; and what 
now seems impossible for you to wish for, might easily become 
the most powerful of your mental anxieties. The persons who 
look upon the different manifestations of the mind as being the 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


389 


result of organization alone, have had but little experience, or 
witnessed but few of the great changes that can be wrought upon 
themselves by being placed in different circumstances. There is 
some one calling you at the door, I think ; I thought I heard a 
voice.” 

Mrs. Case arose, but in a moment she was met by “ her John,” 
who had just returned from an express tour through the upper 
country. No meeting was more familiar and happy than that 
of this husband and wife ; the latter, however, had a very 
womanish fashion of sticking her little baby up into his face, and 
telling him a great many trifling things about how the little 
thing grew, etc., etc., which, of course, a young man of our ex- 
perience cannot be expected to relate half so correctly as some of 
our sweet readers could ; therefore, while we have Mrs. Case and 
“ her John ” pulling at the baby’s little feet, and trying a thou- 
sand maneuvers to produce a few smiles with its wide-open 
mouth and fat cheeks ; while all this is going on, imagine Har- 
riet, who had shaken hands heartily with John, and again seated 
herself, asking him as many questions as though he was also her 
husband ; and while she pressed her questions after that fashion, 
and received broken answers, imagine her to startle a little ; as 
though she heard a faint whisper from John’s lips into his wife’s 
ear. So it was. Harriet heard that whisper, and it caused her 
whole person to tremble as an aspen, but she tried to conceal her 
agitation and continue with her sewing. She had long thought 
that Simons was no longer living, but she now heard an indis- 
tinct whisper that nearly palsied her faint hope. Then Harriet 
felt a death-like paleness stealing over her face, but her heart 
commenced to flutter as in former days. She listened ! Mr. 
Case and his wife walked into another room, but as they left, 
Harriet looked after them ; her hands fell into her lap, her sew- 
ing rolled heedlessly to the floor, and she solemnly exclaimed : 
“ 0 ! heavens, have my ears deceived me ! Did he not whisper 
that Nathan Simons yet lives— lives in Sacramento? I have 
a right to know, and I will know,” and she started after Mr. 
Case. 

Now, when Mr. Case and his lady entered another room he 


390 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


had taken a paper from his pocket, and was directing his wife’s 
attention to an article in reference to Hamlin and Simons’ eject- 
ment from their property in Sacramento. He had discovered 
that Simons was still living ; hut he feared to make the commu- 
nication direct to Harriet, and he chose his wife as the instru- 
ment to do it. But, just as he had his wife’s attention directed 
to the name in the newspaper, in came Harriet, exclaiming : 

“ 0 ! for heaven’s sake, tell me, tell me, does he live ? Did 
I not hear the whisper in which you pronounced his name and 
life ? 0 ! say, say, keep me in suspense no longer !” and her 

eyes caught a glimpse of the article in the newspaper, just as 
Mr. Case said, “Yes, my dear girl, Nathan Simons is yet 
living !” Harriet seized the paper, pressed it to her heart, and 
exclaimed: “ Thank heavens, he is yet living! he is living ! he 
is living ! and I am happy !” # 

Harriet now resolved to proceed direct to Sacramento to meet 
Simons ; hut after a little consideration, she concluded that she 
had better send him word that she was coming, for she yet sup- 
posed Simons was not aware of her being in the country. Here, 
again, we must return to Simons, promising to give Harriet a 
call as soon as she makes a move. 


CHAPTER XXX. 

Much time had now elapsed, and Hamlin and Simons were 
somewhat put to their wits to know what to attempt next. They 
were in possession of a few hundred dollars only, and the idea 
of making any further exertion to acquire a fortune, seemed 
quite as ridiculous as to think of returning to the Atlantic States 
without one. This was late in the dry season, and to make an 
attempt at the mines, seemed not to be a very wise undertaking ; 
and yet they had not sufficient capital to enter into any business 
of importance in the city. Simons was heartily tired of the 
country, and began to think of returning to his old trade in 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


391 


Cincinnati, and through his influence, Hamlin and wife were 
convinced that there were as good opportunities for a fortune in 
the other States, as in California. Accordingly, after a few days’ 
deliberation, they all concluded to leave the country. Hamlin 
settled up his small accounts ; his wife visited her only lady- 
friend, for at that time there were very few ladies in Sacramento, 
and separated, to meet the next time in some of the other States. 
This was in the evening, for on the following morning, this lady 
friend was going into the country, to spend a few weeks with 
some connections, and could not return soon enough to see Ham- 
lin start, which was to take place on the following afternoon. 

While sitting about Hamlin’s hotel late in the evening, con- 
versing upon their departure, a rough-looking middle-aged man 
was observed to walk into the sitting-room, take a chair, and seat 
himself close to the window. He was quite fleshy, and seemed 
to experience the burden of warm weather upon his system. 
His beard covered his face and rested upon his still more beardy 
bosom, but its darkness gave an excellent color to his deep-red 
face. His eyes were dark and small, and seemed to be watching 
every person in the house, turning stealthily from one to an- 
other ; and, as Mrs. Hamlin arose to enter the kitchen, his eyes 
bent upon her as if trying to call the past to memory, then im- 
mediately relaxed, as if disappointed. His dress pronounced 
him at once to be one of the oddest geniuses that ever lived. A 
light summer hat, old, and none the better for its cleanliness, 
was wrapped by a deep-pink, but faded sash, the tassels of which 
were partially stuffed beneath the thick folds and hidden from 
view. He wore a single blue-flannel shirt, the collar of which 
rolled far back on his broad, full breast ; a pair of good black 
pantaloons, held in their place by another sash, but one of a 
deep-green color. After resting himself in the chair, which kept 
up a continual squeaking, in consequence of his weighty propor- 
tions, he removed his hat and used it to fan away the large drops 
of perspiration which oozed out all over his broad face. 

There were some half-dozen persons in the house, beside those 
mentioned, and upon each of these, this stranger seemed to have 
his attention firmly riveted, eyeing them from head to foot, and 


392 


THE LADY OE THE WEST; OR, 


noticing every voice that escaped any of their busy tongues. 
He spoke to nobody, seemed bold, yet bashful ; seemed to be look- 
ing earnestly for somebody, yet afraid to ask any questions, and, 
altogether, his timidity and mildness contrasted so strangely 
with his rough-looking features, as to render him one of the 
most strange yet pleasing men one could wish for. 

For convenience sake, we have said rough -looking features, for 
so they seemed at first glance, but a little closer inspection would 
discover finely-marked lines and points, indicative of as nice a 
sense of human feeling, as were ever wrought on the face of 
man. Lines and points indicative of a heart that had once 
loved and experienced the sad separations of mortal existence — 
it was a peculiar sensitive expression, shrouding the face of an 
almost uneducated fellow-creature, but one who was considerate 
of others. After looking closely over the different persons, he 
arose and departed ; but in a few minutes after, he returned to 
the same seat again, and seemed to .mutter something to himself, 
as if sadly disappointed. 

It was growing late, and Simons arose to make preparations 
for retiring to bed ; but, the instant he was on his feet, the keen 
eye of the stranger darted upon him. And when Simons started 
to the door, the stranger arose and followed, and timidly asked: 

“Den you don’t know me?” It was the first he had spoken 
since entering the house, and many eyes turned upon him, which 
occasioned a bashful smile, a sense of doubt, to steal over his 
face. Simons turned familiarly, and looking at him, replied : 

“ I dont know that I do, I don’t remember you.” 

The stranger seemed to let all his hopes fall, grew sad with 
disappointment, and felt embarrassed at his bold manner ; and, 
raising his hand to his breast, seemed nearly bursting into tears, 
when he said : 

0 ! Got, my, my d — d wicked heart will die before I find my 
frien’, my frien’ !” Simons’ face colored in a moment, and he 
asked : 

“ Are you not the butcher, Bullock, who took care of me in 
the mountains ?” The stranger startled, and exclaimed : 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


393 


“ 0 ! my great Got ! den dis is my frien’, my frien’ ! My poor, 
sick frien’ !” and, throwing his arms around Simons, his words 
became indistinct with joy. He had scarcely released his Span- 
ish embrace, when in came Mrs. Hamlin, whom he clasped in 
his arms, exclaiming: 

“ 0 ! Got, hab I come once more to meet my frien’s ! 0 ! my 
goot frien’s, I thought neber, neber I shall see you no more. 0 ! 
my Got, bless my frien’s, my frien’s !’■ 

Many of the spectators were laughing, and as soon as Mrs. 
Hamlin, who was half frightened, was released, every one, even 
the butcher, commenced to laugh, and in fact such a general 
laughing time is seldom witnessed. 

“ Den I am so glad,” the butcher commenced, after the house 
quieted a little, “I am so glad to come to you. I hab been all 
the city through and through, and I could not find you where 
you lib. Den I neber know your name, nor your house, nor your 
nothing, so I thought I shall neber more see you, and den I come 
in here ; I t’ink Got has come to my d — d wicked heart and 
brought me to see you, I t’ink so. 0 ! my Got, I am so glad I 
come to my frien’s !” 

This strange man had only been recognized a few minutes when 
the good woman had him seated at a wholesome supper, where 
he found some difficulty in eating, in consequence of his desire 
to express his happiness to meet his friends. When they left 
the sitting-room the other persons departed, or retired, so that, 
while the butcher ate his supper, Hamlin and wife and Simons 
were his only companions. In friendly style they helped him to 
all the different dishes, and encouraged him to eat until he finally 
declared that he had eaten plenty. Pushing his chair back from 
the table, wiping the perspiration from his face, and, placing his 
flesh}'- hand upon Simons’ shoulder, he said : 

“ Den, my good frien’, I hab come to bring to you some good 
news. 0 ! I am so glad I hab found you where you lib. All 
through and through de wild woods I hab been, always thinking 
from you, neber forgetting may be you might die — dead before 
I come no more to you ; and den I t’ink I see you in de dark 
night when de coyote is crying for his supper, and den I not 


394 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


know whether you lib, or whether you die — dead. Den I hear 
de city is yet drowned, and den T t’ink my poor frien’ he too is 
got drowned. But den somet’ing come to me in de mountains in 
de dark night ; I t’ink it was Got come to my d — d wicked heart, 
I t’ink so ; and den he say to me, ‘ you shall yet see your frien’s 
sometime,’ and my d — d wicked heart not hardly beliebe I neber 
shall see you no more, neber, neber ! But den I am now come to 
you, and I am so glad I shall not know how I shall lib when I 
go once more into de wild woods ! I t’ink I will die — dead, and 
go to see my poor wife in heaven, I t’ink so. And my poor little 
boy she is in heaven by his poor modder, I t’ink so, 0 ! I t’ink 
so and while he continued to speak of his wife and child, tears 
flowed as freely as ever moistened a Christian cheek. “ Den you 
remember when we used to sit togedder in de wild mountains, 
and den I t’ought may be you will die — dead ; and I not know 
how I shall lib alone widout you. And den some d — d wicked 
men come and burn all up my house, you remember ?” 

“ 0 ! very well, I remember all about it, but did you know that 
one of those wicked men has since been killed by the Indians?’* 

“ 0, no, I not know dis, neber.” 

“ Yes, one of them has been killed by the Indians.” 

“0! my Got! Possible!” 

“ Well, I ’m not well acquainted with the facts, but I know 
one of them has been killed.” 

“ 0 ! my Got, I am sorry !” 

“ Why, you needn’t be sorry ; they were bad men, gamblers 
and swindlers.” 

“ Den their wife and children ?” 

“ 0 ! they were young men, they had no wives.” 

“ Den they hab fadders and modders.” 

“ But they were bad men.” 

“ Den, may be their hearts were wicked, and they could not 
help it — I t’ink so. But den I am come to bring to you good 
news, and I nearly forget it, ’cause I am so glad to see you, my 
frien’s. Den you remember you had lose your mules when you 
had de cholera?” 

“Yes, I lost four mules.” 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


395 


“ Den, well, I hab found to you your mules ; so dis is why I 
now come to you. I remember all your brands, so I went, and 
went all t’rough and t’ rough de wild mountains, and I say to 
myself, if I die — dead — I will find de mules for my poor sick 
frien’. And den I went to dis ranch, and to dat ranch, and to 
ebery ranch, and I thought neber, neber I will find de mules ; 
and in de last, Got came to my d — d wicked heart, and he said 
to me, ‘ you shall go yet to one more ranch,’ and den my d — d 
wicked heart nearly believe I shall go for not’ing ; but den I went 
and went away t’rough de wild woods, and I come to one ranch, 
and dere I found to you your mules ; and den I come away 
t’rough de wild woods, so I shall bring to you de news where is 
your mules.” 

Xo news could have been more unexpected, or much more 
pleasing to Simons ; neither would it have been possible for him 
to have the same feelings toward any other as he now had for the 
butcher, whose conduct showed not the slightest degree of selfish- 
ness, but seemed to be controlled by as pure feelings of friend- 
ship as a mortal ever possessed. But this unexpected news gave 
an entire new resolution to their intentions, and, as we shall 
hereafter see, proved to be one of the most fortunate incidents 
that ever came across Simons’ difficult pathway. 

It is scarcely possible for us to relate the details of their eve- 
ning’s conversation, therefore, suffice it, that, after some little 
counsel, Simons concluded to accompany the butcher on the fol- 
lowing morning to the ranch in search of his long lost mules. At 
that time, good mules were worth from one hundred and fifty to 
two hundred dollars each, which made a consideration of rather 
pleasing anticipation. 

The next morning was cool and fair. The butcher, Simons, 
and Hamlin, started for the said ranch. Their course was along 
the open valley of the Sacramento and the Feather rivers, but 
finally bore off to a small creek, called Mitchell’s Bun, where 
they found a ranch, about one hundred and thirty or forty miles 
from Sacramento, and which they reached after a tiresome jour- 
ney of five days’ hard walking. 


396 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


This ranch comprised several miles of the country, and really 
had no boundary, but extending up and down the little creek as 
far as the mules and horses saw proper to graze, and as far on 
either side of the creek as the distant bald hills saw proper not 
to interdict the growth of wild grass. Near the middle of this 
ranch, that is, considering it had had a boundary, stood a small 
clap-board house, surrounded by a few deer-skin and beef-hide 
sheds, or, fashionably speaking, modern porches. About this 
uninteresting house, were three or four dogs, two calves, a pet 
coyote, some greasy pork barrels, some flour sacks, beef bones 
and horns, some axes, saws, guns, blankets hanging in the sun, 
and enough perfumery to have scented all the silks and satins in 
Cincinnati, but it happened to be of a very different odor from 
that in general use, and not quite so pleasant as one could de- 
sire. 

At a little distance from this one story cabin, stood, or laid, 
rather, the corral, it was a little field, about two acres, fenced in 
with a high wall of brush, where the mules were housed during 
the night. 

When Simons’ party approached this wild settlement, no per- 
son was to be seen ; and, had not the hungry-looking dogs set up 
an impolite conversation at the top of their voices, one might 
have thought that they, themselves, were foreign to such a for- 
eign-looking habitation. 

It was nearly sunset, and our little party were aware that the 
herdsmen would soon be driving the mules into their nightly 
habitation ; and, accordingly, they seated themselves about the 
cabin, fanning away the musquitoes and perspiration, determined 
to ease their wearied limbs until the inhabitants should return. 

“How in the world did you ever find this out-of-the-way 
place?” Hamlin asked the butcher. 

“ Den I not know ; I t’ink Got bring me here, I t’ink so, I don’t 
know.” 

“ Why, what makes you think so ?” 

“Well, den you see, about one-half year ago, I hear some peo- 
ple whisper to me, dat somebody must be stealing all de mules. 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


397 


and all de horses, and all de beef, and all cberyt’ing ; so, I says 
to myself, dis is somebody what must lib far in de woods, to be 
doing all dis t’ing ; and den I commence to t’ink of all de place 
from where I hab neber been to ; and I know dis is all, so I comes 
right straight to dis place and found de mules.” 

“ And is that what makes you think that God brought you 
here ?” 

“ 0 ! yes, for sure, it couldn’t be de devil ; I t’ink so, I don’t 
know.” 

“ Then,” said Simons, laughing, “ you think that whatever 
God doesn’t do, is done by the devil ?” 

“ 0 ! yes, I t’ink so, for sure, yes — yes.” 

“ But, perhaps, it was your own curiosity that brought you 
here?” 

“ Curiosity — no, no ; what for you come ?” 

“ 0 ! I come to get my mules.” 

“ So I come to get de mules for you and, as though he con- 
sidered the argument at an end, he lighted a cigar and com- 
menced smoking. Simons was too well acquainted with his good 
disposition and uneducated nature to wish to harass his philo- 
sophical powers, and turned upon the subject, and said : 

“Then you have heard about the people, who keep this ranch, 
stealing mules ?” 

“ Hush !” said the butcher, cautiously ; “ Yes, I t’ink so, but 
den we must not tell de people, or may be dey come and hurt de 
man what keeps de ranch.” 

“ But then they ought to be punished if they steal mules and 
horses.” 

“ What you do to him ?” 

“ Why, the law of the State punishes the crime by hanging 
horse thieves.” 

“ 0 ! you not say dis !” 

“ Y~es, that is the law of this State.” 

“ 0 ! I not t’ink dis.” 

“ Yes, it ’s so.” 

“Why make dey dis law? de man has no harm de mule nor 
de horse by stealing him.” 


398 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


“ But lie has injured the owner of the mule.” 

“ How much ?” 

“Well,” said Simons, puzzled a little, “ he has injured the 
owner to the value of the mule.” 

“ Two hundred dollar ?” and the butcher again puffed away a" 
his cigar, as though he had closed the argument ; but Simons re- 
plied : 

“ Yes two hundred dollars loss to the owner.” 

The butcher withdrew his cigar, looked at Simons a moment, 
smiled, and asked : 

“ Den suppose you hang dis man ; de owner get his two hun- 
dred dollar back ?” 

Simons resorted to the common turn of this argument, and 
said : 

“ No, he will not get his money back, nor will anybody be ben- 
efited by hanging him, but, if he is hung, then he can never 
steal any more mules or horses.” 

“ Den you no hang him for what he has done, but what he will 
do sometime?” and again he puffed away at his cigar. 

Simons was staggered a little at this question, and finally re- 
plied : 

“ Why, partly for both ; for what he has done, and for what 
he is likely to do.” 

Just as though the butcher had argued this important ques- 
tion for a lifetime, he coolly asked : 

“ Den you say nobody get some money, nor no good for hang- 
ing him, den why you hang him for what he has done?” 

“ Why, crime must be punished,” 

“ What for you punish crime?” 

“ Why we must set an example to others.” 

“ Ha ! ha !” laughed the butcher, “ so my d — d wicked heart 
wish to do, too ; but den, tell me dis, suppose you set some ex- 
ample for to forgive to him what all he has done, den is dat no 
good example?” 

“ Why, we should have the country overrun with criminals 
under such a law.” 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


399 


“ Den you can’t do not’ing with them, hut for to hang him 
dead ?” 

“ But prisoners always will get out of prison.” 

“ Den you will hang him ’cause you can’t make no strong 
prison ?” 

“ Well, it ’s the easiest way to dispatch them at once, then 
there are no tales told.” 

The butcher laid down his cigar, and calmly replied : 

“ 0 ! I am sorry to hear you say dis, my frien’. May be de 
man what keeps dis ranch has one d — d wicked heart, and can’t 
help dis ; I t’ink so, 0 ! I t’ink so. Den, may be, after while he 
will be good ; I t’ink so ; and den I no want to tell nobody about 
what I hear from dis ranch — stealing, ’cause I’m so ’fraid some 
d — d wicked men may come to him and hang him, and den neber 
more he can see his wife and leetle children, neber when he is 
hanged, neber, neber !” and hanging down his head, he again 
commenced to smoke ; but instantly he started to his feet and 
exclaimed : 

“ I hear ’em ! I hear ’em ! De mules will soon come now, very 
soon.” 

They all looked up the valley of the little creek, and a cloud 
of dust seemed to envelop about a thousand head of mules and 
horses, all galloping furiously toward the corral. Immediately 
behind these were two Spaniards, or rather, Mexicans, and the 
proprietor of the ranch, all mounted on good mules, swinging 
their lariats, and yelling at the top of their voices — these were 
the herdsmen, and such was the manner in which they com- 
manded obedience from such a vast collection of almost wild 
horses and mules. They soon reached the corral, and were nicely 
tricked into it by two immense wings of brush fence which joined 
with the little creek. As soon as they were in, the herdsmen 
dismounted and closed up the doorway, which left the mules 
and horses scarcely room enough to walk among each other, so 
crowded they were. Simons and his party now marched down 
to have a look at the mules ; but when he reached the bars, or 
doorway, he was met by the proprietor of the ranch, a moderate- 


400 


THE LADY OF THE WEST ; OR, 


sized, black-beardy, unclean-looking man, who held out bis band 
and said : 

“ Halloo ! Simons, is this you — I beard you were dead?” Si- 
mons looked steadily at bim a moment, and replied : 

“ That is my name, but I can’t recollect you. Your voice 
seems familiar, but I can’t recognize your face.” 

“ You don’t know me?” 

“ No, I do not. I think if you were to mention where I saw 
you I might then know you.” 

“ You do ?” 

“ I think I would.” 

“ Well, then, have you any enemies ?” 

“ Not that I know of; I never have had but one, and he has 
been lately killed by the Indians.” 

“ Was that Warner ?” 

“ It was, but will you tell me who you are ?” 

“ Upon one condition, I will.” 

“ Name it, sir ?” 

“ That you will not treat me as an enemy.” 

“ Then most assuredly, I will not ; I never have, have I ?” 
The stranger eyed him sharply and replied : 

“ No, but I ’m afraid you will.” 

“ I promise you that I will not treat you as an enemy for any 
former grudge whatever ; and if you are acquainted with me 
you know I will not break my promise. Now then, tell me who 
you are ?” 

“I’m glad you are not dead, as I heard you were, for I always 
felt that you were entirely ignorant of my real feelings toward 
you. Then you don’t know me ?” 

“ I do not, nor can I imagine.” 

“ Well, Simons, my name is Mitchell, whom you traveled with 
on the Plains !” 

“ Possible !” exclaimed Simons, eyeing him from head to foot, 
“ but your hair and your beard was not so black as this on the 
Plains.” 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


401 


“’Sh! ’sh !” whispered Mitchell, “another time will answer. 
But tell me now, will you forgive my conduct toward you on the 
Plains — it ’s all I ask ?” 

“ Certainly, I forgive you ; for I always believed that Warner 
was the principal cause of it all.” 

“ And who are these ?” asked Mitchell, pointing to Hamlin 
and the butcher who were now busily looking at the mules. 

“ One of these is Mr. Hamlin, my brother-in-law.” 

“ Your brother-in-law ! Why, I thought you always said that 
you had no connections ?” 

“ So I thought, but, the second day after we were separated 
on the Plains, I found this man, and his wife, my sister. But do 
you remember the boy who helped me across the Platte river — 
he was my own brother !” 

“ Possible ! He was lost ! I have always felt that I was to 
blame for that boy’s death. We ought to have helped you out of 
the water, instead of standing on the bank and see such a deli- 
cate fellow as he was doing it. But it ’s all past now. That ’s 
what I was induced to do by being with a bad mate ; but I wish 
that was all I had ever done. Who is the other man ?” 

“ The other man usually goes by the name of Bullock, or the 
butcher. He is a man who took me into his charge nearly a year 
ago, when I was about dying with the cholera. He nursed me 
during the winter season up in his mountain-home, where he 
used to butcher cattle, and jerk the beef for the miners.” 

On Brown Mountain ?” 

“ That was the place, exactly.” 

“ Ah ! then my herdsmen ought to know him — they used to 
drive beeves to him.” 

“ Perhaps so, but, as I was going to tell you, when I was taken 
with the cholera I lost some mules, branded N. S. on the left 
shoulder ; and this man, the butcher, says he has found my 
mules in your ranch, and it is for them that 1 have come to this 
place.” 

" Well, I don’t know, perhaps there are such mules here. I 
am not acquainted with half the mules in my care ; but if they 
; re here you shall have them. What color were your mules ?” 
34 


402 


THE LADY OP THE WEST ; OR, 


“Two mates, cream color ; one black, with a light saddle-spot, 
and one iron-gray, with a dark stripe along his back.” 

“ Ah, there are such colors here, plenty of them ; and we must 
see if we can find those brands you spoke of, upon such colored 
mules,” and they both moved down toward the mules. 

“ Well,” said Mitchell, “ how have you been making out in 
this country — nearly made a fortune ?” It was never regarded 
as too great an intimacy in California to ask another how much 
money he had made ; and even for strangers to do so was not at 
all uncommon ; but, whenever two acquaintances met, they usu- 
ally asked that question before all others, and where it was 
neglected, it looked as if the person so neglecting to ask, felt 
himself to be of too much importance for his fellow-neighbor. 

“ Very bad, Mitchell, very bad. I have been beaten in every 
attempt I have made, and now I only stand a few hundred dol- 
lars ahead. I am going home as soon as I can.” 

“ What! going home — to Cincinnati ?” 

“ Yes, I ’m heartily tired of the country.” 

“ And only made a few hundred dollars?” 

“ Yes, about five hundred dollars only.” 

“ Well, now, see here, Simons,” and Mitchell halted short, 
“ here ’s an opportunity for a great fortune. This ranch. I. ’m 
going to leave it. I ’ve made enough for to keep me comfortable 
the balance of my days, and I ’m going to quit. Here ’s one of 
the best opportunities I know of.” 

_ “ But I cannot purchase such a ranch as this.” 

“ No,” said Mitchell, and he seemed to be trying to look into 
Simons’ very heart. Simons mistrusted that all was not exactly 
right ; for, for a man to say his business was very good and yet 
be talking of leaving, seemed to be inconsistent with the actions 
of most men ; and he immediately remembered what the butcher 
had been telling him about the ranch keeper being suspected of 
stealing mules. Now there had been a great number of mules 
and horses stolen for a few months past, and some of the people 
in the country thereabout had lost three or four of a night ; and 
it was generally supposed that these stolen mules were herded 
somewhere among the mountains, in order to fatten up, and be 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


403 


driven off to some of the distant settlements for sale. All these 
things coming into Simons’ mind at the very instant Mitchell 
looked him so earnestly in the face, brought to his recolletion 
that, on the Plains, this same Mitchell, was suspected of stealing 
a horse and running away from Andrew ; and the whole of this 
perhaps made some mysterious movement in the muscles of his 
phiz while Mitchell was eyeing him, whereupon Mitchell con- 
tinued : 

“ Never mind what you have heard ; all I ask is justice. God 
knows, these reports are all false, every one of ’em. But I must 
leave here ; I ’m in danger of losing all I ’ve made, and perhaps 
my life itself.” 

“ Why, what do you mean ?” said Simons. 

“ Ah ! you know it all,” replied Mitchell, “ I perceive that 
you are acquainted with" all the facts ; and would that I had 
such men as you to investigate the whole matter — I could then 
have a hearing. But I don’t know what moment a gang of 
Lynchers might come upon me ; and the people all know that I 
am a foreigner, so I can’t expect any mercy at their hands.” 

Mitchell was an Englishman by birth, and having been brought 
up, as many young Englishmen are, unfit for any kind of busi- 
ness, and with no money to help him along, had been furnished 
with sufficient means to enable him to go to Australia, where he 
lived about seven or eight years : and, true to his countrymen, 
getting homesick to see “ Old England ” once more, he worked 
his passage on board a ship, and landed on his native isle, pen- 
niless. 

He was welcomed to his father’s home, and was again clothed 
in comfort and decency. After spending a year at home, he 
became anxious to “ try again and again his kind old father 
furnished him with money sufficient to come to America. In 
this country he fell among that class of people who frequent the 
Ohio Canal — persons who are known as horse-jockeys, politicians, 
and fighting men, and as men of honor. Here he became the 
proprietor of a boat ; and, after two years’ active business, sold 
out, and with something over a thousand dollars he proceeded to 
St Louis, where he commenced a commission business ; but not 


404 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


being exactly skilled in trading as well as some of his neighbors, 
he made a few “ unlucky hits,” and finally resolved -to go to 
California. Now, at this period, there was a great enmity 
toward the people from Australia ; for, from that country, came 
a great number of wicked, thieving persons, who doubtless had 
been runaways from Van Dieman’s Land, and who were so nu- 
merous as to injure the character of all the people who sailed 
from Sydney. These runaways, we mean, had been committing 
theft and robbery, and even murders, in different parts of Cali- 
fornia ; but particularly for stealing horses and mules they 
seemed to have a highly educated nature, which they put into 
practice at every favorable opportunity, and from the number of 
these privileged characters, Americans came to the too hasty 
conclusion that any person from Australia was a thief, robber, 
and, perhaps, murderer. As we have since lived in Australia, 
we shall never forget the mortified feelings of the good people of 
that country upon hearing that they themselves had lost charac- 
ter among the natives of America, for whom they had always 
cherished the most cordial feelings ; but when hearing that Ame- 
ricans were condemning everything from Australia, without con- 
sidering that only a small portion of the people were convicts, 
they seemed to lose their entire confidence in the citizens of our 
country; and so honestly did they express their sorrow and 
grief, to think that Americans would not investigate the common 
history of their distant land before deciding against them, that 
we really felt ashamed to think that we belonged to the great 
Republic. 

So great was this suspicion in California, that any person in 
the country, who had come from Australia, was under the neces- 
sity of denying his land to avoid being Lynched ; but how this 
suspicion may affect the native of Australia, who is just as like 
the native of this country as is one brother like another, can only 
be known in after years. 

Under such a consideration, Mitchell’s condition could not be 
considered a very desirable one ; hence his anxiety to close up 
his business and change his residence. 

Header, suppose you were in some foreign country, and 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


405 


heard a man say to you : “In your country I was a foreigner, 
and in danger of losing my life,” would you not feel ashamed of 
your country, especially if you knew his words to be true ? Sup- 
pose an American citizen were to return from some foreign coun- 
try, and say : “I had my property taken away from me, and I 
was obliged to fly to save my life, because I was a foreigner,” 
would not all the newspapers of the country condemn our Con- 
gress for not declaring war against the said country ? Though 
we must not speak too much upon this subject, or else we shall 
injure the sale of our book ! But again to our story. 

“ I ’m not so sure that I know it all,” said Simons, “ but I 
have lately heard that many mules and horses have been stolen, 
and that some of the ranch-keepers are suspected.” 

“ Well, sir, that ’s it, exactly, and that ’s all of it. But the 
people have only to learn that I have once lived in Sydney, and 
my time is all over ; and as many people already know that I 
was once in that country, the matter could be very easily traced 
up. That ’s why I ’m anxious to quit as soon as possible. Now, 
see here, can’t you take charge of the ranch, and I ’ll set a price 
upon it, and when you have made the money you can pay me ?” 

“ Well, I don’t know, but I will consider the matter over, and 
in the meantime let us look at the mules — the butcher is call- 
ing me,” and away they went, searching for the brands N. S. 

Mitchell called the two Spaniards, and described the said 
mules, and they soon pointed out the very identical property of 
Simons ; and, afterward, stated that, when driving beef to the 
butcher last summer, they saw these mules on Brown Mountain, 
and had driven them in, to prevent them from starving. The 
butcher patted Simons upon the shoulder, and congratulated him 
very much upon his success in obtaining his property. This 
business all arranged, they marched up to the little clap-board 
house, and the two Spaniards set themselves about preparing 
supper, which they did in such haste as even to forget the pre- 
monitory delicacy of washing their hands. 

Simons, Hamlin and Mitchell were conversing upon the vari- 
ous ups and downs they had experienced in the country ; and 


406 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


sitting close by, was the butcher, who spoke alternately to the 
Spainards, to the others, or to his cigar, which seemed not to 
smoke so well as he wished. 

In a few minutes the supper was ready, and it consisted of 
whet-stone bread, six parts, hard, raw beefsteak, three parts, and 
fat, greasy pork, one part, all smoking hot, setting on the ground, 
in tin dishes, accompanied by a kettle of strong green tea, well 
boiled, which was to be drunk out of tin cups, none the better 
for woman’s absence. Around this humble fare, they seated 
themselves with right good-will, upon buckets bottom-side up, 
upon stools, or billets of wood, or in fact, anything that seemed 
convenient ; and the way they commenced to eat, would have 
been rather discouraging to the medical profession, if any of that 
class of people had been present. The business of this ranch 
was, to take mules, horses, and cattle from different persons, and 
graze them for so much a month, which was at that time, four 
dollars for horses and mules, and two dollars for cattle, that is, 
each, per month. And when any person brought a horse to the 
ranch, to be grazed and taken care of, for a few months, the pro- 
prietor always gave a receipt for the animal received ; so that 
when the owner wanted his beast, he presented said receipt, which 
contained a description of the beast. 

While this little party were seated in the aforesaid manner, 
enjoying their gustable repast, Mitchell commenced and said: 

“ There was a man here this morning to get a mule, which he 
said he put into my ranch about two months ago ; but, as he had 
no receipt, I couldn’t let him have the mule without he would 
bring some evidence of it being his. He flew into a dreadful 
passion and said he would have it ; but I was not aware who he 
was, and of course I wouldn’t allow him to do so, which I had 
no difficulty in preventing, because he couldn’t throw the lasso, 
and I would not allow the herdsmen to lasso it for him. But he 
went off in a dreadful rage, and swore he ’d have satisfaction 
some way ; and I expect likely he may make an attack on the 
corral to-night,” and while he was yet speaking, a party of thirty 
ur forty men were seen coming up the valley. Some were on 
horseback and some were on foot ; and, at the head of their party 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


407 


Mitchell recognized the man who had been after his mule in the 
morning — he was on foot, swinging his hands and talking loudly 
to all his companions. Mitchell sprang to his feet, and said : 

“ I’ll bet he’s told them that I have stolen his mule and won’t 
give it up ; and these men are coming to play the d — 1 with my 
corral, or perhaps me !” 

Simons and Hamlin assured him that they would use their 
influence to prevent any harm being done. Their suspense was 
only a moment, for the army were upon them ; and their leader, 
a red-headed, ‘ lean and hungry looking man,’ with a red shirt, 
the sleeves of which were rolled above his elbows, and skirt of 
which was stuffed into a pair of moleskin pantaloons, whose bot- 
toms were stuffed into a pair of red-topped boots — yes, this man 
with a freckle-face, sunken eyes and prodigiously humped nose — 
smacked his fists, and said to Mitchell : 

“ You d — d Sydney horse-thief, we’ve got you now, we ’ve got 
you now, we ’ve got you now, you scoundrel. We ’ll fix you, 
by — ” and finishing with a furious oath, he stamped upon the 
ground and seemed desperate with rage. The crowd were mostly 
around our little party, and every eye was turned upon Mitchell, 
who, guilty or not guilty, could not refrain from evincing signs 
of fear, which some of the spectators declared were signs of guilt ; 
and, in a moment, through the crowd was to be heard : 

“ Hang him, hang him, hang the d — d Sydney thief, hang the 
d — d foreigner,” but Simons and Hamlin endeavored to stay 
their wrath, which had been encouraged to a great pitch by spiri- 
ted liquors, until a fair investigation could be had upon the 
accusation. But, above their voices, the said red-headed man 
declared : 

“ I do swear by all that ’s black and white that he ’s the man 
that stole my mule. And I do swear by all that ’s black and 
■white that I know he ’s a Sydney man, he ’s a Sydney man !” 

Mitchell made a few attempts to speak, but failing to be heard, 
and seeming to think his condition was precarious, slipped out 
at one side of the crowd and took to his heels. He was followed 
a short distance, and fired at with some pistols, but escaped 
without receiving any injury. 


408 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


As almost everybody has heard of this man, we will here state 
that, being afraid to return to his ranch, he struck across the 
Plains and reached Sacramento and finally San Francisco, where, 
having but little money, and falling in with bad society, he took 
to stealing and robbing, and was finally hung in the streets by 
the much noted Vigilance Committee ; but as that part of his 
history is known to every end of the earth, we will not comment 
upon it, but leave everybody to form their own opinions in regard 
to the cause of his crime 

The infuriated debauchees remained about the ranch during 
the night, thinking that Mitchell would return; here they amused 
themselves by drinking what liquor they had, and what they 
could find about the cabin, and by singing and dancing merrily; 
and, sorry we are to add, that our good friend, the butcher, par- 
took of their fluid and soon became shockingly inebriated. 

After a long, noisy night, a fair morning finally arrived ; and 
as no Mitchell had yet returned, many of the people grew weary, 
and would not remain any longer, but struck off for Feather 
river, where they either gambled or mined, according to their 
various inclinations. 

Before turning the mules out, the Spaniards lassoed the one 
that the red-headed man claimed, and also Simons’ four mules, 
which were, in jockey language, “ as fat as fools, and wild as 
wolves.” 

Simons sold them immediately, and he and Hamlin, in com- 
pany with the butcher, who was nearly sober again, took their 
leave of this strange, wild habitation. Whatever became of the 
ranch, and the Spaniards, and Mitchell’s books, on which there 
was a credit of several thousand dollars, we are not able to inform 
our readers ; but it would not be at all presumptuous to con- 
clude that some ruffian drove the Spaniards away, and then, for 
his “patriotism and availability,” got a seat in the Legislature. 

Simons tried hard to induce the butcher to accept a reward for 
his very valuable services ; but, with all he could say or do, he 
could not persuade this strangest of all strange men, who, doubt- 
less, was very short of money, and who lived a miserable life, to 
accept a single dollar. 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


409 


“ Den, I don’t want de money. De money is your money. De 
mules was your mules, so I don’t want de money,” he would say, 
patting Simons’ shoulder, and laughing in the most friendly 
manner. After walking awhile he became sober, and again com- 
plained of the heat. 

About five miles brought them to where a half-blind trail 
crossed the one they were traveling. It was in the woods, and 
quite comfortable beneath the tall pines, the shade of which com- 
pletely covered the ground. As soon as they reached this trail, 
the butcher halted, and said : 

“ Dere, stop my frien’ they all halted, and the butcher 
seemed almost unable to speak further, but finally added, “ here 
I must leave you, my frien’s ! Dis is my road, dis,” pointing to 
the dim trail. “ Far out dis road, away in de wild woods, I lib. 
Den here I must leave you, my frien’s, and neber see you no 
more, neber, neber !” and shaking his head, burst into tears. 

“ Why can’t you go with me to the city,” Simons asked, 
astonished at so sudden a communication. 

“ Den I can’t neber come to de city no more, neber, neber !” 
and holding down his head, seemed to be solving some difficulty. 
“ No, I can’t go to de city no more.” 

“ Do you live far from here ?” 

“ Yes, far in de wild woods !” and he pointed into the dark 
forest, then sat down on the ground, and said not a word. 

“ I would like to have you accompany us to the city — I 
thought that was your intention?” 

“No, my frien’. Got does come to my wicked heart, and he 
does say to me, ‘ you shall neber, neber, go no more to de city, 
but you shall go into the wild woods, where the coyote lib, and 
den you shall hear de words from your poor wife, and your leetle 
boy,’ and so I must go away t’ rough de mountains.” 

Simons had made previous inquiry in reference to the butcher’s 
habitation, which was of similar construction to the brush-house 
that Miller and Parker burned because he would not pay his 
tax. And the idea of having so valuable a friend live in such 
a miserable way was really a burdensome thought ; for there 
was not the slightest doubt but that his attachment to his wife 
35 


410 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


and child, who had died in the “ wild woods ” somewhere, was 
the principal cause of his melancholy disposition, which gave the 
solitude of these lonely regions so many charms to his poor, un- 
educated mind. As Simons never expected to see him any more, 
he nor Hamlin could leave him sitting by this trail, weeping, 
without being sensibly moved by his seemingly sacred feelings. 

“ Den you shall go, my frien’s, and leave me to sit here, and I 
shall long t’ink of you, my frien’s ; and den, when I am done 
t’inking of you, I will go far into de wild woods, dere where my 
poor wife will come to speak to me in de leaves and in de wild 
noise ober my head ; dere where my poor child she does seem to 
me in de barking of de wolves, and in de young coyote who is 
wid his modder, and wid his fadder, and dey does love one 
another. No, my frien’s, I can neber, nebef, no more, come to 
de city, neber, neber ! I t’ink Got will soon come and take me 
to heaven to my poor wife, I t’ink so, 0 ! I t’ink so ; and to my 
poor, leetle boy, too, I t’ink so. I wish soon Got will come to 
me — I wish to go !” and, pressing his hands upon his face, 
sobbed pitifully. Simons and Hamlin endeavored to comfort 
him ; but the same feelings and inclinations were too deeply im- 
bedded in his nature to be affected by any ideas they could 
advance. 

After spending about an hour with him, Simons and Hamlin 
took their leave, leaving him in the same sitting position, gazing 
upon them as they wandered upon the lonesome trail ; but never 
were the same impressions entertained by man as those of Simons 
toward this poor, despondent butcher, who possessed more of the 
real soul of man than the majority of the human family do, and 
who was more the pattern for pure religion than half the priests 
in Christendom. Certainly, we cannot approve of his extraor- 
dinary desire for solitude ; but all who have ever investigated 
the cause for that desire are well aware that it arises from not 
meeting among their fellow-creatures the sympathy and love, the 
purity of principles, the refinement of natural religion, which the 
minds of all good people need to enable them to battle their way 
among their fellows, who are wasting their existence over certain 
creeds and ceremonies, which in themselves cause society to be 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


411 


divided, and cherish a hatred from one church to another, en- 
tirely neglecting the great principles of benevolence and love. 
Yes, this was Simons’ impression when leaving the poor butcher 
sitting in the “ wild woods ” — the last he ever saw of him. 


CHAPTER XXXI. 

“ Now I have been successful — I shall move from my solitary 
abode and camp on the banks of the Yuba, where I will settle 
for a few weeks to regain my health, and to recruit from my long 
toils, to forget the various fortunes and misfortunes that have so 
long and so often variegated my melancholy pathway. I shall 
erect my tent in the cool shade of those spready oaks, where I 
can hear the sweet murmur of the golden stream — where I can see 
the great throng of people traveling toward the mountains, and 
toward the cities of the valleys — where I can read the papers — 
where I can work a few hours, or follow whatever my pleasure 
seeks after. And when I have once more regained the buoyancy 
and spirit of former days, I will arise and fly to my native 
home, and live in quiet and peace,” and Uncle Thomas arose 
and climbed over the mountains, bearing his tent and his tools 
upon his back ; he came to an even country, where a large road 
passed close to the banks of the Yuba, which seemed to wind 
among the open forests of evergreen oaks even more beautifully 
than ever before flowed a clear, sparkling river. 

Many birds were singing ; the water was enlivened with ducks 
and fish ; the road was filled with travelers, and the dust was 
borne over the glimmering Plains in broken clouds. 

“ Ah ! here,” said he, “ I will spread my tent. Unknown 
charms and dreamy revelations seem to point me to this spot, as 
the most sacred and fortunate on earth,” and he prepared his 
habitation ; but while he was doing it, he said : 

“ Why is it that I came ? Why is it that I am taking more 
pains in the neatness of my humble residence than ever before ? 
Am I becoming superstitious? Possible! But why did not 


412 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


these presentiments ever before steal over me ? Why do I look 
after every traveler to see if I can recognize an old acquaint- 
ance ? Ay, why did I come so near this road at all ? Strange, 
this, indeed ! but I ’m not superstitious, it can not be.” 

Nevertheless, he continued to fit up his tent, to sweep, and to 
ornament his homestead finer than he had ever before. When 
the night came, he laid down to sleep; but strange dreams, 
happy dreams, continued to crowd upon his mind. When day 
came he arose early — the sun seemed fairer and more beautiful 
than ever before. 

“ Surely,” said he, “ I am getting superstitious ! or can it be 
because I have been living so high in the mountains that this 
exceeding purity strikes me so forcibly ?” 

After finishing his breakfast, he again said : “ I will now take 
my dish and amuse myself a few minutes on the bank of the 
river,” and he marched slowly down to the water’s edge, caring 
but little whether he discovered any gold or not ; though, scarcely 
had he moved the loose stones, when he perceived a richer bed 
than he had ever witnessed. 

“ Surely, some supernatural power brought me here !” he ex- 
claimed, and sat down to contemplate upon his great fortune. 
“ But I ’m not superstitious, I know I ’m not. It was by mere 
chance that this fortune has smiled upon me. It is to balance 
the many mishaps that have so long imbittered my existence. 
It is a kind of wisdom that Providence has manifested in the 
rude elements, to make man thankful. But I ’m not supersti- 
tious.” Though instead of amusing himself, he wrought hard 
until late in the day, and then he returned to his tent to take 
his dinner and to rest. The night followed as dreamy as before. 

“ Surely,” said he, “1 am getting superstitious ! These strange 
feelings steal over me by night and by day, and some still greater 
revelation will come to me. My anticipations are beginning to 
give me trouble.” On the following day he repaired to his labor, 
and the same success attended him ; and often, when at work, 
he would exclaim : 

“ Why does success so often smile upon me ? and even it seems 
to warn me of some unexpected news ! I wish I could rid my- 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


413 


self of these superstitious notions.” The following night he was 
still more wakeful, and in the morning he further soliloquized : 

“ If these superstitious visions don’t cease to haunt me, I fear 
my health may he affected ; I can scarcely rest.” 

After another day’s successful labor, he sat at his tent, pon- 
dering over his strange feelings. He was sitting on a small log, 
with his face toward the setting sun, enjoying the gentle breeze 
that played so softly among his hoary locks. Such was Uncle 
Thomas, and while in this melancholy mood, a little boy, appar- 
ently about eight years of age, came along the road, singing 
out: 

“ Newspapers, the latest English newspapers for sale !” and the 
tone of his voice had already acquired such an auctioneer’s 
twang, that, for one of his size, it sounded so odd, as to be really 
interesting. 



LONDON BOOT-BLACK SELLING NEWSPAPERS. 


Along this road, he traveled toward the “ upper mines,” to 
make his fortune by the very creditable business of distributing 
knowledge among the rest of his race ; but whether he was 
aware of the importance of his occupation, is extremely doubt- 
ful. However, he had newspapers — English newspapers — and, 
forthwith the old man determined to have one. 


414 


TIIE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


“ Halloo, ray little man ; bring me some papers,” and, anxious 
for trade, the boy skipped through the dust, and soon stood by 
the old man. 

“ What is your name, my little man?” 

“ Geordie Dowell ; do you want to buy some papers ?” and he 
eyed the old man sharply. 

“ Yes, Geordie, but what papers have you?” 

The boy took a full breath, and repeated the following in a 
single sentence : 

“ The very best newspapers in the world ; I have all sorts of 
English newspapers, London, Edinburgh, Glasgow, the Times — 
the queen of newspapers and guide to the whole literary world ; 
Punch, the masterpiece of wit and common sense ; North British 
Mail, the most ably written political advocate in favor of British 
oppression that has been published since the dark ages ; the Wit- 
ness, published and edited by the self-educated, Scotch stone- 
quarrier, the wisest and most remarkable man of modern times, 
and too religious to eat on Sunday — all these papers, sir, contain 
the very latest European news, and all about the great Mr. Kos- 
suth, one of the most thorough advocates of radical Republican- 
ism since the days of liberty began,” and, halting a little to ob- 
tain breath, he added : 

“ Want to buy some papers, sir, only half a dollar, and read- 
ing matter enough to last you a month, and digest all the politi- 
cal and religious topics which are confounding the nations, and 
endangering the liberty of man — only half a dollar, buy some 
papers, sir ?” 

Uncle Thomas could withstand such a battery no longer, but 
took a heartier laugh than he had taken for years. Geordie’s 
pronunciation was excellent, which added to his good language 
a peculiarity highly interesting ; but the rapidity with which he 
spoke, together with his pretty face, rendered him an object 
remarkable among ten thousand ; and he so completely captivated 
Uncle Thomas, that he determined to learn a little more of his 
occupation, etc. 

“ Have you no American papers ?” 

“ No, sir, I don’t sell them.” 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


415 


“ Only English papers, then ? f ’ 

“Yes, sir, that’s all; can’t I sell you some — you are an 
Englishman, I think !” 

“ Why do you think I ’m an Englishman, Geordie ?” 

“ I don’t know, hut I thought so ; you look like one — won’t 
you buy some papers ?” 

“ 0 ! yes, I ’ll buy some papers ; but you need be in no hurry, 
you can’t go much further to-night. But why don’t you keep 
the Delta, and the Tribune, the Boston Journal, and the Her- 
ald — they are as good as English papers I” 

“ ’Cause I ’m not acquainted with ’em.” 

“ Not acquainted with them ! why how did you get acquainted 
with English newspapers ?” 

“ ’Cause I ’m an Englishman,” and the little fellow stretched 
up his head, so characteristic of the English self-esteem, that the 
old man became electrified with his boldness. 

“ You are from England, Geordie, what part?” 

“London, sir.” 

“ Give me your hand, my boy — I ’m from Loudon also,” and 
the old man took the boy’s hands into his, and was about pro- 
nouncing a blessing upon him, when Geordie partially withdrew 
them and said : 

“ But if you are an Englishman, you would have told me 
when I asked you before !” 

“ Why, my boy, what makes you think so ?” 

“ ’Cause an Englishman always likes to tell that he ’s English.” 

“ Then you don’t believe I am English ?” 

“ I don’t know — but won’t you buy some papers ? Do, now ; 
these are all I have left !” 

“ 0 ! yes, I ’ll buy some ; but tell me where you will stop to- 
night, Geordie?” 

« I don’t know ; but I always stop with some of the miners, 
’cause they don’t charge me anything.” 

“Well, can’t you stop with me? I want to talk with you 
about London.” 

“ Then you are an Englishman?” 

“ Yes, Geordie, I am from London.” 


416 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


“ Then why didn’t you tell me before?” 

“ I only wished to see how you judged me to be English ? — 
that’s all, G-eordie.” 

“Will you buy some papers ?” 

“ 0 ! yes ; if you will stay all night with me, I will buy all 
the papers you have.” 

“ Buy ’em all ?” 

“ Yes, I ’ll buy them all ; six, are there ?” 

“ Yes, six; but why can’t you buy them now?” 

“ 0 ! yes, I ’ll give you your money now ; but tell me, if you 
are English and I am English, can’t you trust me?” 

The little boy eyed him steadily in the face, and replied : 

“ If you was a Yankee, I ’d trust you.” 

So unexpected an answer rather staggered Uncle Thomas’ cal- 
culations, for he had asked the question merely for mischief, and 
had expected an affirmative answer. 

“ Then, Geordie, you think Yankees are nearer honest than 
English people are ?” 

“ I don’t know, but they ’re better to sell papers to — I know 
that.” 

“ How long since you left England, Geordie?” 

“ Six weeks — no, I mean, I ’ve been six weeks in California, 
but we was three months and fifty days coming on the ocean.” 

“ And where are your parents now ?” 

“ They have been dead a great many years, but — ain’t you 
going to buy some papers ?” 

“ 0 ! yes, certainly, Geordie, here is your money,” and he 
handed the boy some coin, “ but are you not going to stop all 
night with me? I want you to, you look tired.” 

“ Yes, I’ll stop if you like !” said the boy, smiling, and count- 
ing the money over. 

“ Certainly, 1 want you to stop ; I ’ve not seen any one from 
England for a long time. But tell me how you came to this 
country?” 

“ I come on the ship * Bald Eagle,’ commanded by Captain 
Barker.” 

“ With your brother, I suppose ?” 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


417 


“No, sir, I have no brother; I come as a passenger,” and the 
little fellow seated himself on the log beside Uncle Thomas, evi- 
dently very tired with his day’s work. 

“ But how did you pay your passage ?” 

“ The captain brought me to black his boots.” 

“ But how came you to get*such an opportunity, did somebody 
help you ?” 

“ No, sir ; I heard of the gold in California, and I wanted to 
come ; so I went down to the East India docks one day, and 
asked Captain Barker if he ’d take me if I ’d black his boots, 
and he said he would; so that’s the way I arranged business.” 

“ Why, you astonish me! but, pray, what did you follow in 
London ?” 

“ Black boots, sir.” 

“ Don’t you wish you were back in London?” 

“ No, sir, I wouldn’t go there again ; would you ?” and tears 
immediately flowed into his large, brown eyes as he waited for 
the old man to answer. 

“ 0 ! yes, my boy, I shall be glad to get back.” 

“ Was you poor in England?” and his tears increased. 

“No, G-eordie, I was rich there ; but why do you cry, Geordie ? 
were you poor in England ?” 

“Yes, sir,” and his sobs burst forth, “ I was very poor in Lon- 
don, and my mates are there yet — very poor ! When I get some 
money, I am going to send for them. I promised them I would ; 
but I am afraid they will think I ’m dead !” The little boy 
could control his feelings no longer, but cried most sorrowfully. 

“ Then you should write to your little friends, and let them 
know you are living.” 

“ But I can’t write,” sobbed the boy. 

“ Then you should get somebody to write for you.” 

“ But my little mates can’t read.” 

“ They could get their parents to read it .” 

“ They haven’t any.” 

“ Then they are orphans?” 

“Yes, sir, we was all orphans, blacking boots together.” 


418 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


“ But how can you expect to send your money to them if no- 
body can read for them ?” 

“ I ’ll send it by express.” 

“ But the express will not know who to deliver it to ; they are 
not acquainted with your mates.” 

“ 0 ! no, but they say they can find ’em.” 

“ Then you have been making inquiry?” 

“ 0 ! yes, sir, I have been to see Mr. Adams about it, and he 
told me he would ’tend to it as soon as I got the money. Mr. 
Adams is a rich American.” 

“ But, perhaps they will cheat you out of your money?” 

“ No, no ; rich Americans won’t cheat poor people, they only 
cheat rich ones.” 

“ And is there any difference between a rich American and a 
rich Englishman?” 

“ 0 ! yes, there is a great difference.” 

“ In what way ?” 

“ I don’t know, but when I used to go down along the Thames 
the rich folks and the police used to kick me and strike me ; but 
here I can ride on the boats in company with other people, and I 
am only charged half fare ’cause I ’m little. No, I ’m sure Mr. 
Adams will be glad to ’tend to my business — he said he wouldn’t 
charge me so much as common.” 

“ Then you don’t like Englishmen as well as you do Ameri- 
cans ?” 

“ Some I don’t, and some I do. Some Americans likes to see 
me make money ; but some is always making fun of me ’cause 
I’m English. They call me a foreigner, and ignorant, and 
everything because I can’t read. They think it ’s ’cause I ’m 
lazy ; but they ’ve never had to work like I have, or they could 
not read, neither ; and when I tell the folks ’bout bringing my 
little mates, they say they don’t want any more ignorant foreign 
boys here ; but I don’t care, I ’m going to fetch ’em out anyhow, 
’cause there i&room enough here.” 

“ But do you hate to be called foreigner ?” 

“ But I ain't a foreigner, I ’m an Englishman.” 

“ But do you know the meaning of the word foreigner V* 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


419 


“ 1 don’t know, but I ’spect it means something about whigs 
and democrats.” 

“ 0 ! no, my boy, it only means that you belong to some 
different country.” 

“ Don’t it mean nothing bad ?” 

“ No, nothing whatever.” 

“Then, when they say they don’t like me ’cause I’m a for- 
eigner, they mean it ’s cause I ’s born in England.” 

“ Yes, that ’s the reason.” 

“ But, I couldn’t help it.” * 

“ 0 ! they don’t blame you for that ; — it is because you came 
away from there to live here.” 

“ But I was nearly starving !” 

“ Then I suppose you do not like England ?” 

“ No, I don’t, I only like my mates, that ’s all — do you like 
England ?” 

“ 0 ! very much, indeed ; I love England.” 

The little boy eyed the old man with a very strange mixture 
of feelings, evidently he was trying hard to solve the cause of 
such an attachment to England ; but brightening up a little, he 
asked : 

“ Do you love England, or do you love your mates ?” 

“ I love both,” replied the old man, a little puzzled at a ques- 
tion that never before came into his mind. 

“ But you can’t make money in England ?” 

“No, my boy, but it is a good place to live.” 

“ It wasn’t very good for me, ’cause I ’s poor.” 

“ Then ycu would rather live in California ?” 

« Yes, when my mates come ; wouldn’t you rather live here 
if your mates were here ?” 

The old man, supposing that the little fellow meant his par- 
ticular friends, scarcely knew whether he should answer in the 
negative or affirmative, for, as we have before mentioned, he had 
been making money extremely fast for some time past ; but after 
a moment’s hesitation, he said : 

« Though, 1 suppose, Americans won’t allow me to bring my 
mates out ?” 


420 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


“ They can’t hinder you ; ’cause you can take some police 
along.” 

“ But suppose the police will not go ?” 

“ They must go, if the Crown says so, though.” 

“ Ah ! my dear boy, the Crown has nothing to do with Amer- 
ican police.” 

“ But the Queen will help you if you want to get your mates 
out, won’t she ?” 

“ But she can not do it ; she has no control over the affairs 
of America.” 

The little boy looked very sad, when he learned this new fact, 
and already began to doubt whether he should ever be able to 
get his little mates to California ; but when again overcome with 
tears, a remarkable fact seemed to flow instantly to his unedu- 
cated mind. Ah ! perhaps it was a theory taught him by his 
own mother before her soul departed, or perhaps the God of 
nature guided his young intellect, and looking up into the old 
man’s face, while tears rolled down his cheeks, he said : 

“ But if it is better for our mates to come here, God will help 
us to fetch ’em out, won’t he ?” 

The old man, considering the boy was tired, merely gave him 
to hope that it would all be right soon, and that, in all proba- 
bility, he could yet get his little mates to California ; and then, 
as the sun was setting, provided something to eat, soon after 
which, the little fellow went to bed, and in a few minutes soft, 
sweet sleep stole over his fatigued system, leaving not a spark of 
trouble marked about his soul-confiding features. 

At first sight, an observing man would pronounce this boy one 
of superior qualities. Compared with American boys, he was 
rather small of his age, but not inferior in strength and activity. 
His complexion was very fair, his hair nearly white, with very 
light-brown eyes, standing out almost as far as his silver-tinged 
brows, which formed most beautiful arches on his bold forehead. 
Like most boys of his age, he was straight as an arrow, but, cha- 
racteristic of his countrymen, his head, so upright, was expres- 
sive of an abundance of self-esteem, which, in a boy, controlled 
by pleasing manners and an apt tongue, is sure to win the favor 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


421 


of nearly all good men. It gives them a manliness which con- 
trasts so strangely with their size, that everybody breathes forth 
prayers for their success and prosperity. It was under such feel- 
ings that the old man had devoted a portion of the evening to 
him, instead of reading the papers ; but as soon as the boy was 
asleep he stirred up the coals and commenced feasting upon 
English news. 

“Well, my little man, how did you sleep last night?” asked 
Uncle Thomas, as they met at breakfast next morning. 

“ 0, very well, I thank you,” he replied, pulling up the collar 
of his flowered shirt, and endeavoring to make the most of him- 
self. By-the-by, we have neglected to mention the fact that he 
had adopted the habits of Young America in dress ; which, in 
California, was, a calico shirt beneath a blue flannel one, both 
stuffed into the top end of a good pair of black pantaloons, which 
were retained in their place by a deep-red sash wrapped several 
times round the body, with its tasseled ends dangling carelessly 
down on each side. The collar of his blue flannel shirt was 
turned back, leaving his clean calico shirt, with its bosom and 
collar, exposed to view. In such a dress, he looked very little 
like the boot-blacks of London, of which the old man had seen 
some thousands, and with all his good qualities, had scarcely 
ever before stopped to think whether these poor creatures had 
souls or not ; but now, to see such a change effected in only a few 
weeks, brought up a series of reasoning which had ever before 
escaped his notice. Like the slave owners in our “ free land,” 
he had formerly looked upon these little boys as useful things ; 
but further than that he had never given them any attention. 
From his own misfortunes, he had ever delighted to cherish a 
hatred to republicanism ; and his only prayers had been for a 
little money to carry him back to England ; but now, with all 
his bitterness to “American Institutions,” here was a system of 
elevation to the unfortunate beggars of other countries, which 
overthrew all his former prejudices, and made him look upon the 
strenuous efforts of Americans, to suppress monopoly, with inex- 
pressible delight. There sat before him, a boy who, had he been 
giving him shelter in England, would have almost ruined his 


422 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


character ; but now, a fine-looking youth he was, made from the 
very lowest of his own land, and promising to stand among the 
first ranks of his race. Had he remained in England, in all pro- 
bability, he would have stood in the cold rains in London, beg- 
ging to black boots, until he became grown, when he would have 
swept the streets until old age faded away, living and dying but 
little superior to the brute. But there he sat, not clothed in 
the old filthy rags picked up where old beggars have died, but 
dressed like a little man, acting like a man, talking like a man, 
feeling as a man. 

As we have before stated, the old man was given to reason, and 
true to the whole Anglo-Saxon race, disposed and willing to ac- 
knowledge good qualities belonging even to enemies ; and in 
perceiving the wonderful effect that such an emigration would 
have upon the human family, he was perfectly willing to ac- 
knowledge the incomparable standing of Young America in her 
laudable endeavors to furnish those poor with happy homes ; and 
this concession was only brought about by the presence of this 
little boy ; but now, new motives were beginning to dawn, and 
the old man began to consider in what way he could forward the 
little fellow’s wishes. 

“ I think you told me you had been selling newspapers about 
six weeks ?” 

“0, no said the boy, “ I tried the boot-blacking for three 
weeks in San Francisco, ’cause I thought I couldn’t do nothing 
else ; but then I commenced to sell papers.” 

Here was another fact of ignorance which struck the old man 
very forcibly ; but to an American, such a state of ignorance as 
to be unconscious of one’s own natural capacities, can scarcely be 
conceived ; and yet, three-fourths of the laboring people in 
Europe are in that unfortunate condition, not knowing that they 
can follow more than one occupation. 

“ And how did you find out that you could peddle newspa- 
pers ?” 

“ I didn’t find it out ; a man told me that he wanted me to 
help him ; but I told him I couldn’t, and then he said he would 
learn me how to do it, so I went with him.” 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


423 


Here, as on former occasions, his feelings accompanied his 
pleasing voice, and, as if in gratitude to that man, he was nearly 
ready to burst into tears. 

“ He was a good man to you, I am sure.” 

“ Yes, sir, him and the Captain are the first good people I ever 
saw — I don’t know how I’d a lived if it hadn’t been for them. I 
intend to pay them well when I get to be a man.” 

“ Are you doing business for that man now, or are you for 
yourself?” 

“ No, sir, when I staid one week, he said I had money enough 
to start on, so he sold the papers to me, and I sold them again to 
other folks. But after that he quit business, and then he gave 
me a recommendation to Mr. Adams’ Express, so I get the papers 
sent to me now very cheap, and Mr. Adams keeps my money for 
me.” 

“ I suppose you could sell papers much better if you could 
read?” 

“ 0, yes, sir, but I get a lesson from George Davis every time 
I go to the Express office, once in every three days. Are you 
acquainted at the Express office ?” 

“ No, I am not ; but they must be good fellows to be so kind 
to you.” 

“ Ha ! I thought you didn’t know much about Americans when 
you asked me if I didn’t want to go back to England.’ 

The old man felt the truth of the remark too well to look upon 
it as impudent, for the boy seemed honestly impressed with the 
idea, that his liberty allowed him the use of the same language 
that he heard others using. 

“ Then, I suppose, your business is profitable ?” 

“ Yes, sir, I make about fifteen dollars a week, now, since I 
get the papers so cheap.” 

“ And don’t you think that you might make more money at 
something else?” 

“ 0, no, sir, I don’t know how to do nothing else but black 
boots and sell newspapers.” 

“ Well, look here, my boy, I am in need of some one to help 
me, for you see I am very old and weakly, and I can not get men 


424 


THE LADY OE THE WEST; OH, 


to help me ; but you can dip water nearly as well as a man ; 
now, my business is very profitable, and if you wish you can 
come and help me.” 

“ But I don’t know how to be a miner.” 

“ 0, I will soon teach you how.” 

“ But will you pay me anything ?” 

“ Certainly I will pay you, though why do you ask me that ?” 

“ If you was an American I wouldn’t.” 

“ Why, do you think all the English people will cheat ?” 

“ Yes, sir, all except the poor people. They never pay the 
poor people nothing.” 

The boy had been treated, so far, very kindly by Americans, 
and his attachment to them was as immovable as the hills ; but, 
on the contrary, his life in England had been a hard one, and 
not anything could induce him to say that he loved any of his 
own country people, unless they were of the very poorest class. 
With such he had associated, and been accustomed to sympathize ; 
and, in consequence, whenever he thought of England, scenes of 
wretchedness were the first in his mind. 

“Iam sorry you have such a poor opinion of the rich people 
in England, but I would like you to come and live with me.” 

“ How much will you give me?” 

“ 0, I should rather give you a share of what we dig, and if 
we get much gold, you will have a great deal to your share ; and 
if we do not get much you must be satisfied with less.” 

“ How much can you make by yourself?” 

“ I generally make from fifteen to twenty dollars per day, but 
it is very unhandy for one to work alone.” 

“ How much do you think I could make after you learn me to 
be a miner ?” 

“ 0, it is very uncertain, but I suppose, you and I together 
could make twenty-five dollars, and if we could, I would give you 
one-third of it, that would be about eight dollars.” 

“ And when would you give me my share?” 

“ 0, every evening, that is the way we miners always do — di- 
vide the same day.” 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 425 

“ But I must go and tell Mr. Adams first, or else lie will not 
know where I am.” 

“ How long will it take you to go there ?” 

“ Two days and a half to go and come ; but if I come to help 
you I can’t learn my lessons from George Davis.” 

“ 0, I will learn you to read and write if you will come with 
me.” 

Soon after breakfast the little boy started, but still brighter 
hopes now lay before him ; the very road grew pleasing, and his 
manly heart nearly leaped from his bosom with joy ; knocking 
the dust with his little feet he was soon out of sight. The old 
man doubted very much whether the little fellow would ever 
come back, but his presence had been an invaluable lesson to 
him, and should he see him no more, he was not likely to be for- 
gotten soon. 

True to the little boy’s word, “ two days and a half ” found 
him by the old man’s camp with an armful of newspapers, ready 
to commence mining. We shall not give the news of which he 
said the papers contained the latest ; but, obedient to the old 
man’s wishes, he brought some of the California papers, and also, 
two of not unimportant ones from the Atlantic States ; and in 
one of these there was an article which we will give a passing 
notice ; for it is a right guaranteed by our ‘ free press ’ for a man 
to advocate the cause of oppressed humanity. This is an article 
which interests our two associates in a very different manner. 

As old as was Uncle Thomas, it wounded his pride to hear the 
little boy relate the hardships of a life in England, or the char- 
acter of rich gentlemen. Although the old man was really 
benevolent, yet he could have almost wished that Geordie had 
remained a beggar in London, rather than to be where he was, 
injuring the fair fame of England. Many people will perhaps 
consider this a great weakness on the part of Uncle Thomas, but 
if they do, let them halt a moment, weigh well their own national 
pride, and consider what evils that accursed love (pride it is) 
has entailed upon nearly every nation, even to induce them to 
conceal their evils and crimes from public scrutiny ! See the 
slave owner from our own ‘ free land ’ when in Australia, listen- 
36 


426 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


ing to some escaped slave relating the truth of his life in America, 
and oh ! how the said slave-owner wishes he had a cat-o’-nine- 
tails, wouldn’t he warp him though ! So it was with Uncle 
Thomas, only on a very minor scale. If Geordie had been telling 
no other it would all have been right enough, but, not far away 
were a few neighbors, and this very communicative child told 
them some very hard stories about living in London. But we 
have seen also that, from the ill fortune which had attended the 
old man’s struggles in California, he had but little reason to be 
attached to our Republicanism ; but with Geordie a fortunate 
life had given him an entirely different impression of American 
people. Under such a view, it is easily imagined what kind of 
national conversation both parties resorted to, to prove that each 
nation of people was the better. It was several days after the 
boy’s return, when the old man first noticed the article in the 
newspaper alluded to ; but as it was in the evening, it opened 
quite a conversation, of which we shall give a small portion. 

“ See here, Geordie,” said the old man, “you think the Amer- 
icans are so fine, just look at this — it is not like old England. 
A new bill before the house to prevent foreigners from coming to 
America at all. What do you think of that, Geordie ? you will 
never got to see your mates now.” 

“ But may be that ain’t true, it doesn’t say anything about 
Englishmen,” said Geordie. 

“ 0 ! yes, Geordie, Englishmen are foreigners in this country as 
well as anybody from any different country. But it has not yet 
become a law ; they are only trying to make it into a law.” 

“ What does the paper say about it ?” 

“ Well, here, I ’ll read it — ‘ We notice that the latest papers 
from California are filled with the names of foreigners coming to 
that land for the purpose of working the gold mines. We have 
often wondered how Americans could stand still and see these 
half civilized creatures coming among them to enjoy the benefits 
of our * free country ’ — which were obtained by our blood and by 
our money — without paying more than twenty dollars per month 
extra ; but such is the sluggishness of Americans that they are 
even neglecting the glorious means which the All-wise Ruler has 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


427 


placed into their hands. Many of these foreigners make con- 
siderable fortunes, and forthwith pack off to some other country, 
carrying away our own wealth ! But happily, at last, their eyes 
are opened, and they are about introducing a new feature, to 
prevent their coming at all unless they will declare themselves 
as adopted citizens. This is a wise and wholesome law, for the 
richness of our gold mines will be such an inducement to them, 
that they will readily consent to become citizens rather than 
return as beggars to their own countries, thereby increasing the 
size of our nation, as well as securing protection under our Be- 
publican government for themselves. Had this been the law 
when the mines were first opened in California, many foreigners 
might have been forced to become citizens , who are now living in 
luxury in some other country ; but so heedless are our Pacific 
brethren of their rights that they are neglecting to extend the 
cause of freedom ! But this is not all. We are told that some 
are actually advocating that foreigners should have an oppor- 
tunity to mine the same as Americans ! Pretty American citi- 
zens, these ! We have heard of the Inquisition , we have heard 
of Lynch-law, but we have heard of nothing sufficient to punish 
such treasonable citizens as these. What ! won’t stand up for 
American Liberty ! Taking sides with uneducated foreigners ! 
A pretty state of affairs indeed ! If we had our way we would 
show these friends to foreigners the one end of the bayonet, and 
give them the quick choice of yielding to freedom , or of tasting 
the steel ! But enough of this. The right is beginning to 

rule, and, as foreigners have no vote, they can pass the bill to 
their own liking. JIM The substance of the bill is this — ‘ that, 
in consideration of the influx of people from foreign countries, 
we deem it our right, as free men , to prevent the wealth of our 
country being carried away, by declaring that, henceforth, no 
foreigner shall be admitted into our land — the only free land — 
unless he will become naturalized and remain in the country.’ 
‘ We congratulate our Pacific brethren on their determination to 
maintain our national honor, by showing foreigners that if they 
want freedom they must expect to pay for it; and it gives 
the citizen something to be proud of — to enjoy blessings that 


428 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


foreigners cannot. This will give us character as a nation ; and 
we wish them a hearty success.’ There, G-eordie, that’s the 
piece. That is what the American paper says about our coming 
here.” 

“ But doesn’t it say if we agree to stop here, that we can come 
if we like ?” 

“ Yes, Geordie, but consider how tyrannical to say that we 
must /” 

“ Ah ! but I don’t care, I ’m going to stop anyhow ; and, when 
I get so I can read and write, I ’ll tell the Americans how bad 
off the poor people is in London, and then they ’ll try to help 
them to come here.” 

“ Don’t you believe that, Geordie ; they can tell you more hard 
stories about London than any man in the place ; and although 
they wish to extend their freedom over other countries and 
Islands, they are unwilling to give shelter to the poor people of 
London ! No, Geordie, selfishness is at the bottom of their boasted 
freedom, and pure liberty and equal rights are the least of their 
concern.” 

“ But may be they are the Irish and Dutch Americans that 
makes this law ?” 

“ 0 ! surely not, my boy ; they would have a disposition like 
you, they would be wishing to get their relations or their friends 
out. 0 ! no, they must be Americans, Geordie, it is just like 
them ; they haven’t got one spark of the noble feeling of English 
people.” 

“ Yes they have, too, ’cause they learn all their little boys to 
read, and they don’t kick poor people.” 

“ But if they would have taught you to read, they would also 
have taught you to look upon yourself as above every other 
nation. Suppose you had been taught to hate everybody who 
wer^ born in a different country, would it not have been better 
that you had not been taught at all ?” 

“ Ah ! but American boys don’t hate me. 

“ But when they get to be men perhaps they will ; and then, 
I think, you already told me that some boys said you had no 
business in this country.” 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


429 


“ 0 ! but them was Irish and Dutch ; but the Yankee boys 
took my part. We gave a couple of ’em a pounding last week 
for their sauce.” 

“ 0 ! you have already been trying to suppress the freedom 
of speech, by rioting in the streets ! Why you are a real Young 
America !” 

“ But they had no business to interfere with our rights .” 

“ Your rights ! Why, you astonish me. Have you not been 
told that when another person meddles with your rights that you 
must sue for justice, and not fight in the streets. Why, you are 
not fit to be called an Englishman.” 

“ But that was the quickest way for us to fix ’em.” 

“ The quickest ! Well, you will do for a Yankee, sacrifice 
everything to time and money. But do you remember my words, 
Geordie, that that law may prevent you from ever seeing your 
little mates in this country.” 

“I don’t believe it, though, ’cause, if they know how poor 
they are, I ’m sure they ’ll not make such a law. Then I don’t 
think God would let ’em make such a wicked law, ’cause he 
knows some way to prevent it, when he sees how hard they have 
to work, and get so little for it.” 

“But how can he prevent it, Geordie? See, they are disre- 
garding both the opinions of other nations and the will of God. 
These Bepublicans grow up destitute of reverence ; you can not 
persuade them that the government based upon moral law is the 
surest to stand. They have been used to acting as free men 
until they begin to think they are above divine reach. Only a 
few years more and they will begin to dispute with the Creator 
which has the best right to America. 0 ! Geordie, you can not 
compare these wicked people to Englishmen.” But on turning 
his face, he was surprised to see Geordie in tears. He had ap- 
preciated the old man’s remarks, and felt himself unable to defend 
the American character. 

“ If George Davis was here, you wouldn’t talk so, I ’ll bet,” 
said Geordie, passionately. 

“ 0 ! Geordie, my dear boy, I did not intend to hurt your 
feelings.” 


430 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


“ But you knew some of the Americans were good, and you 
talk like as if they were all had. They are better than English 
people,” and the boy gave a finale to the argument by a decided 
pronunciation of the last sentence, and walking with a dignified 
air along the log before-mentioned. They had many national 
arguments similar to the above, but Uncle Thomas always came 
off triumphant, for which Geordie blamed his own ignorance of 
reading and writing, accomplishments he was now receiving. 

Mining suited Geordie exactly, and scarcely a crooked speci- 
men of gold was discovered but what he could see in it a resem- 
blance of some curious work of art or nature — he found pieces 
that looked like monkeys, like elephants, cabbages, leaves, men’s 
faces, children’s fingers, etc., etc., and in fact, there was not a 
speck of gold which he did not search in order to ascertain what 
order of animal or vegetable kingdom it seemed most nearly to 
resemble. But scarcely an hour of the day passed that he did 
not speak of his little mates in London, and of his prospects of 
getting them to California. This attachment may be accounted 
for by the fact of him having no connections ; and although they 
were boot-blacks, they were to him the dearest people on earth. 

Uncle Thomas had nearly recovered from the rheumatism, and 
often thought of bringing his California expedition to a close, and 
of returning to England. But with Geordie, such a separation 
was anything but pleasing ; for he was entirely too small to work 
alone, and he could see no favorable opportunity of making 
money enough to assist his mates to California, consequently he 
looked upon such a separation as a serious obstacle to his noble 
intentions. When conversing upon this subject one evening just 
before retiring to bed, the old man remembered his dreamy 
visions, which had so puzzled his wits previous to little Geordie’s 
appearance, and at once he wondered why these curious presen- 
timents had all left him so suddenly. And, as trilling as it may 
seem, he immediately commenced to relate these visions to little 
Geordie ; but he had not proceeded far when two men came up, 
one of whom asked : 

“ Can we remain all night with you ? We have been lost, and 
we are very hungry and tired.” 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


431 


“ Certainly, gentlemen,” said the old man, you are heartily 
welcome to anything I have. I have scarcely bedding enough, 
but, I think, by building a good fire, and huddling close toge- 
ther, we can sleep comfortably. And if you will sit down on my 
log I will make you some tea. Geordie, will you bring a kettle 
of water, please ?” 

“ Yes, Uncle,” said Geordie, skipping after a kettle, and dart- 
ing toward the river. 

“ I think I have seen you before ?” said one of the strangers, 
as they seated themselves on the said log. 

“ Perhaps so,” said Uncle Thomas, and instantly the said 
superstitious vision flitted through his mind. “ Plague the 
thing,” he thought, “am I going crazy ?” But in a second after 
something went ka-chug into the river. 

“Geordie ’s fell in the river !” the old man screamed, and flew 
down the bank, followed by the strangers. 

“ 0 ! it’s nothing, uncle,” said Geordie. “ I just wet myself 
a little, so I ’d sleep good,” and the boy climbed up the steep 
bank, laughing at the cold bath he had been taking. 

“ Now, you have muddied the river, Geordie,” said Uncle 
Thomas, playfully, “ so it won’t do to make tea of!” 

“ It ’ll still make better tea than I ever got in London,” said 
Geordie, laughing. 

“Then you are from London?” said one of the strangers, 
laughing at Geordie’s wit. 

“ Yes, sir,” said Geordie, “ and I should think folks might be 
glad to drink tea made out of the water where a Cockney bathed, 
it would give ’em some new ideas of purity. But seeing that 
you are strangers, gentlemen, I ’ll go a little higher up the river 
and get some that ’s not been graced yet by a London boot-black ; 
it may suit your notions of democracy a little better,” and away 
he ran, and brought some water from above where he had taken 
his plunge. But his aptness excited the curiosity of the stran- 
gers, who made a few remarks upon his promising appearance. 

Again they were seated by the camp-fire, and listened to little 
Geordie telling how his foot slipped and threw him into the river. 
The boy pressed some of the water out of his clothes, hung them 


432 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


before tbe fire, and then went to bed, where in a few minutes he 
was sound asleep. Uncle Thomas soon provided some tea and 
beefsteak, and the strangers sat at their meal, with no dainty 
appetite. 

" So you have been lost, gentlemen ?” said the old man. 

“ Yes,” said one — a young man of fair complexion and gen- 
teel appearance — “we have been yesterday and to-day wan- 
dering among the mountains ; but for all we say lost, we have 
not been traveling so much out of our way as we were thinking.” 

“You have been mining up the river, I suppose, or in some 
of the upper country ?” 

“ No, sir, we have been living in Sacramento, and we have 
been up to Mitchell’s ranch after some mules. But to make my 
story a little plainer : I was about a year ago, engaged in pack- 
ing provisions to the mines, but when on my way to the mines 
one time, I was taken with the cholera, and confined a long time 
in the mountains ; and while I was there, my mules' strayed off 
and were lost. Late in the winter, the Swiss butcher took me 
to Sacramento, where I have since been living. Well, not long 
since, that same butcher found my mules in Mitchell’s ranch, 
and came all the way to Sacramento to inform me of it. We 
immediately set out to Mitchell’s ranch, and, sure enough, we 
found the mules. Well, we left there, and came part of the way 
with the butcher, but the trail was so dim, that we finally lost 
it altogether ; and where we all have been I don’t know, though 
we are all right at last.” 

“ Ah !” said Uncle Thomas, “you put me in mind of an inci- 
dent that occurred last summer, a year ago. I had a claim 
jumped by a party of ruffians, and among the mob I came nigh 
getting my head broke, but only for a young man who was pack- 
ing provisions, I don’t know how in the world I should have ever 
escaped. And whenever I hear of a packer , I always think of 
that young fellow ; he was a very large young man, so well as I 
recollect. He was a noble fellow, and if it wasn’t for him, I 
should have long since condemned every American I saw. But 
you were very fortunate to find your mules after being lost so 
long !” 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


433 


“ Very fortunate indeed ; but tell me about that young man 
you speak of. Have you never seen nor heard of him since ?” 

“ No, never. I even neglected to inquire his name and busi- 
ness, and I never was so sorry for neglecting anything in my 
life. But I was in too much trouble to think of anything at 
that time. That penurious tax so disgusted me with Kepubli- 
canism, that I studied nothing but opposition to it, it was all 
I thought of.” 

“ You are an Englishman, I suppose ?” 

“ Yes, I am descended from the ancient Britons, I suppose,” 
and a vain pride stole over his aged face, which kindled an un- 
observed smile in the face of the two strangers. 

“ You don’t like America as well as England ?” 

“ I don’t like some of the things so well. The opportunities 
for making money are much better, but when that ’s said it ’s all 
said.” 

“ But do you not think that the government is better than the 
English government ?” 

“ Why it ’s a good government for Americans, but not for for- 
eigners.” 

“ Then why is it, do you think, that foreigners flock so much 
to this country ?” 

“ To make money, I think, is the principal reason.” 

“ And what is the reason, would you suppose, that there are 
better opportunities for making money in America than in other 
countries ?” 

“ So much territory, such fine lands.” 

“ But there are plenty of countries — especially some of the 
English colonies — which have as fine lands as America. Don’t 
it look as though the government gave more privilege to settle 
and to cultivate their lands ?” 

“Well, really, I never thought of that before. But it does 
strike me very forcibly that the principal inducement for for- 
eigners to come to this country, must have its origin in the na- 
ture of the general government. I don’t know why I never 
thought of that before. But I thought the grand delusion under 
which people labored was, that the right of voting was some- 
37 


434 THE LADY OF THE WEST ; OR, 

thing so great, something wonderful ! Ay, this is a new theory. 
Well, but you do have some outrageous laws in this country.” 

“ That is very true, but the general principles of ‘ equal rights 
and the greatest good to the greatest number ’ are at the bottom 
of all our legislation. And although little boys, and gamblers, 
and other trifling people, often disgrace our offices, yet our coun- 
try is thrown open, and any man can settle down on our lands 
and establish a home. But we ’ve wandered off our subject a 
little. I was going to ask you if you met any difficulties under 
that foreign tax, after that young man rescued you from the 
mob ?” 

“ Trouble ! I ‘ guess I did I came near starving. But I 
was not the only one who suffered. The tax collectors came 
along, and pulled down tents, and broke tools enough to build a 
mile of railroad. But the worst case that came under my obser- 
vation, was that of two Spaniards. It seems as though they were 
butchers, and living above here in the mountains. Well, sir, 
their tent was burned over their heads, and it is reported that 
they were left tied to a tree, at least I was told that a doctor 
down on the river said so. 0 ! it was outrageous. If an officer 
was to do that in England, he ’d be transported for life.” 

“ Did you ever see those Spaniards ?” 

“ Well, I was going to tell you, the next night after it oc- 
curred I was lying in my bed, and I heard somebody, for a long 
time, singing and talking, and all at once I heard a dreadful 
splash and a cry for help. I rushed out, but before I got there 
a great number of miners were around a deep water-hole in the 
creek, some pulling one way and some pulling another ; but what 
do you think it was, but one of those Spaniards as drunk as he 
could be ! He had backed his mule into the hole, and if he had 
been drowned I could not have helped laughing at his struggle 
to catch the mule’s ears, which, every time he made a grab, 
jammed its head under the water. But don’t you think the other 
Spaniard sat on his mule crying for help, and wouldn’t stir an 
inch. Beally I could have boxed his ears, for I don’t believe he 
would have cared whether the other drowned or not.” 

“ Perhaps he was laboring under some indisposition.” 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


435 


“ If he was, it was whisky or brandy. No ; it ’s the nature 
of the Spaniards. I have often been among them. They have 
none of the tender feelings which we English people cultivate. 
In fact, I was going to say that one nowhere meets the same 
sympathy and kindness as in England.” 

“ I ’m sure that man you were telling about, who rescued you 
from the riot, must have had some sympathy for your condition ?” 

“0! of course, so far as Americans have copied after the 
English character they do well enough. 0 ! yes, I am willing 
to give credit to those who deserve it.” 

“ But don’t you think it is very wrong to judge people, that is, 
a nation, by the actions or conduct of one or two, or even a 
dozen ?” Kemember this question, reader. 

“ 0 ! certainly I do, but there are certain characteristics 
which render every nation peculiar. Eor instance, in the case 
of that Spaniard, you couldn’t find an Englishman or an Ame- 
rican that would sit so coolly and see his friend drowning ; nor 
I don’t believe he would even sit and see his enemy drown. No, 
it’s a lower sense of feeling altogether.” 

“ You make very good tea, my old friend ; I have not had 
such tea for many months. I ’ve always heard that the English 
people understood how to make good tea.” 

“ Well, I don’t know, I ’m sure, but, if I judged by the way 
you drink it, I certainly would not believe you a flatterer.” 

“ Thank you, my old friend, but what ’s the use of one ’s hos- 
pitality if another can’t enjoy it ? Perhaps I shall have the 
honor of some day treating you to a good supper. But I think 
you had better prepare the bed ; my friend here will eat all 
night if you don’t give him a hint that it is ill-manners.” 

On the following morning, the youngest of the two strangers, 
when about to leave, said : 

“ Now, see here, I am going to the States in a few days, and 
I shall probably never see you any more ; but for your kindness 
in keeping us over night you have our warmest and best thanks. 
But I must tell you one thing, which I should have told you last 
night but it was too late to go any further, and I was anxious to 
remain with you. But, sir, for all you are an old man, permit 


436 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


me to say you are a very vain Englishman. Your impressions 
of nations and character of English people are a fac simile of 
your nation. Eemember how you spoke of that Spaniard sitting 
on his horse, looking at his friend drowning. I couldn’t per- 
suade you to think any other way of him ; for your prejudice so 
blinded your judgment that you did not even investigate the 
cause of that Spaniard sitting there. Now, sir, I am that very 
person you called a Spaniard. I was so weak with the cholera 
as to be scarcely able to move.” 

Poor Uncle Thomas seemed thunderstruck, but the young 
man continued : 

“ You spoke very favorably of the young man who rescued you 
from the mob, but you were mistaken somewhat in his size. 1 
am that man also,” and the young man proudly bowed his head, 
and, in company with his friend, turned upon his heel to walk 
away. 

Stay !” exclaimed the old man, “ I cannot bear this. Tell 
me, if you are the man who rescued me from the mob, will you 
not remain to receive my thanks ? How do I know you to be 
the man ?” 

“ By my helping to carry you away from the crowd ; by my 
patching up your face ; by my standing between you and the 
Irishmen when the jury were hearing the case. And you may 
know I am the Spaniard you spoke of by Jimie and Charley being 
with you ; by your running out of your beds — ” 

“ Hold, for my sake ; I know you must be the man, but do not 
be so fast. You are not aware of my obligations to you. If I 
have erred, it is not my heart that has done it. Give me your 
hand, and let me see you leave with a heart that sympathizes 
with the sorrows and griefs of a poor old man who has been 
stripped of every earthly blessing ! May God forgive me if I 
have ever injured the feelings of a single mortal, at least such a 
friend,” and he seized his hands and shook them warmly. 

“ Come, now, sit down and give me some consolation before 
you go ; tell me who you are, and where you are going.” 

“ We have scarcely time to sit down — we have staid longer 
already than we should — we are right on our way to the States.” 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


437 


“ But why didn’t you tell me this last night, I should have 
Been so happy !” 

“ Just as I told you before, I discovered in your conversation 
that ever indomitable prejudice against other nations, which is 
so characteristic of English people, that I chose not to tell you 
till morning.” 

“ 0 ! my friend, do not tell me this ! If I have that preju- 
dice I am not aware of it. If I have said aught to injure your 
feelings I am very sorry for it. Then why can you not look it 
all over, and forgive me ?” But the stranger laughed a little, 
and started to walk away. 

" 0 ! do not leave me thus, my friend ! I cannot live if I 
think you have left me without removing these reproaches. Let 
us part as friends.” 

“ 0 ! I forgive you, my old friend ; I did not think I would 
hurt your feelings so much, or I shouldn ’t have said what I 
did,” and he shook hands with Uncle Thomas. 

“ Now tell me, my young friend, before you leave me, where I 
shall find you if I should ever come to the other States.” 

“ 0 ! very well, I will give you my address, and if I had time 
I would most certainly stop awhile longer,” and he drew a slip 
of paper from his pocket and wrote his name upon it. 

“ Here, sir, you will find me in Cincinnati ; and if I can be 
of any comfort to you, that is, should you ever come there, I will 
most gladly do it. I know your life has been rather an unplea- 
sant one in California.” 

The old man turned the paper hastily, read and re-read the 
paper and trembled violently, then looked upon the young man 
and exclaimed : 

“ Nathan Simons ! Nathan Simons !” and he eyed Simons 
from head to foot. 

“ Yes, sir, that ’s my name ; are you acquainted with that 
name, sir?” 

“I ought to be,” replied Uncle Thomas; “but, sir, tell me 
more concerning yourself.” 

Simons noticed his agitation, and he began to apprehend some 
new discovery ; but the vain dreams of his orphan-like life had 


438 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


often induced him to believe he was to meet some of his English 
ancestors ; and though he had often met persons of the same 
name, he had as often been disappointed. Accordingly, he en- 
deavored to suppress the vain hope that seemed about to rise, 
and replied : 

“ I hardly know who I am ; I am a sort of orphan-like custo- 
mer, who has had quite an up and down life.” 

“ Did you have any connections by that name living in Eng- 
land ?” and the old man remembered his superstitious vision, 
and nearly quailed beneath hidden feelings, which seemed to 
shake his entire system. 

Simons noticed the paleness in the old man’s face, and he felt 
quick pulsations about his heart, but replied : 

“ Yes, sir, my own connections, and myself also, once lived in 
London. My father’s name was Thomas Simons.” The old man 
shook a little, then said : 

“ There was once a Thomas Simons who lived near the London 
bridge. He brought a son, Nathan Simons, to New York, where 
he was obliged to leave him on account of his ill health. The 
father went to South America, but was wrecked upon a barren 
part of the coast, but finally rescued by a whaler, and again 
wrecked on a small island near Japan, where he lived many 
years. Fourteen years after his wreck, he was rescued, and, in 
company with many of his fellow sufferers, returned to London. 
But when he arrived there, he ascertained that his family were 
gone to America, but he could not learn to what part. His 
friends made him up some money, and he came to this country, 
where he traveled and advertised for upward of a year; but, 
failing to obtain any information of his family, he finally 
despaired of ever seeing them again on earth ! 0 ! what awful 

desolation lay before him then ! This earth had lost all its joys. 
But he had a faithful companion, a nephew. He went back to 
England, then to South America, then back to England, where 
he remained until about two years ago, when he came to America, 
to see that his nephew settled ifi comfort, after which he wished 
to mingle within his family’s eternal home ! But again he was 
‘-unfortunate — his last earthly tie. his nephew, met a fatal stroke 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


439 


that carried his spirit beyond the cares of earth ! It left an 
awful blank, and the old man’s pathway seemed to be shrouded 
in a perpetual gloom. 0 ! what dreadful sorrow clouded his 
present and coming time ! But amid all this scene of melan- 
choly darkness, there shone a single ray of light, that kept his 
aged frame from sinking and moldering to earth. That ray has 
brightened ! The future is forever illumined ! Nathan Simons, 
can not your spirit speak ?” and he burst into tears and cried : 
“ 0 ! my God ! my God !” 

Simons had no sooner heard the sketches of the old man’s 
life, than the truth flashed upon him, and his gaze became riv- 
eted upon him, tracing every line and point of that aged face, 
every second discovering features that had been so many — many 
years absent ; but just as the old man’s voice ceased, they invol- 
untarily moved forward, their arms raised, and clasped each 
other in fond embrace ! 

“0! father!” 

“ 0 ! my son, my son !” 

They sat down to convince themselves that their great bliss 
was real ; but as often as they attempted to speak, their emo- 
tions sealed their expressions, and left them silently gazing upon 
each other with thanks and blessings so sacred, that any words 
would have failed their utterance. Then little Geordie came and 
stood beside them, he leaned upon Uncle Thomas, burst into 
tears, and said ; 

“ I wish I, too, could meet my father or mother, but I never 
shall ! I never shall know such happiness as this — never ! The 
whole world can not give me back my father and mother, and 
little sister. They are gone forever !” 

Hamlin hurried to Sacramento. It was early in the morning 
when he reached the city, and about the hotel it seemed more 
quiet than common. Mrs. Hamlin was sitting in the dining- 
room when her husbund came in, but her acute observation at 
once detected a peculiarity in his countenance, which startled 
her senses, and riveted her in her seat. But when he approached 
her and seated himself by her side, she felt that the most 


440 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


important revelation on earth was about to take place ; and when 
he informed her that her own father still lived, and was now in 
the presence of her brother, she sat silent, and seemed to turn 
to marble. A snowy whiteness covered her face and neck, but 
her lips were as purple as if closed in death. So awful was the 
change wrought upon the poor woman, that even her husband, 
who had not yet shed a tear, felt that if the spell was not soon 
broken, a still sadder change would separate him from her mor- 
tal existence. But there was a great bustle outside the house. 
Carriages seemed to be halting near the door. Then came in 
some strange-looking men — and they talked strangely. Then 
the death-like woman and husband entered a carriage ; and soon 
the carriage moved away toward the mountains. And as they 
journeyed onward, the little woman said to herself : 

“ Am I in heaven, or am I about to meet on earth the fond 
parent from whom I have been separated for more than eighteen 
years ? So extraordinary are the impressions that rush upon my 
reason, I fear I may never arouse from the spell that has seized 
upon me.” 

But, when they were near the mountains, the driver told them 
they were near the tent where the old man lived. As soon as 
they received this information, the little woman, who still re- 
mained pale and helpless, turned her face toward the side where 
they expected to see her father. It was on the banks of the 
Yuba, and near an open grove of evergreen oaks, which, as the 
sun was nearly setting, cast a most beautiful shade over the 
gentle slope to the eastward. She had not looked long when she 
noticed the little tent, close by which, the father and son and 
the little boy were seated upon a small log, as if unaware of her 
coming. But when the old man heard the carriage, he rose to 
his feet, looked steadily toward the lady within it, but only for 
an instant, and then again took his seat. The carriage then 
moved close to where he and his son were sitting, and, as it came 
up, his eyes fell upon those of his daughter. Neither seemed 
able to change their earnest gaze, and the son himself could 
neither speak nor move. The husband and the driver then came 
round to her side, and asked her several questions, but her death- 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


441 


like silence and fixed position gave them a new alarm. The little 
boy climbed upon the wheel, placed his hand upon hers, and 
said, “ she *s dying ! poor woman !” and he looked toward the old 
man and burst into tears. But the driver, a large, strong man, 
perceived that her husband was unable to give any assistance, 
and he took the poor woman in his arms and placed her beside 
the old man, when their arms insensibly clasped each other ! 
And while they were thus locked in fond embrace the little boy 
stood beside her, placed his hand gently upon her reclining 
head, stroked down her jet-black curls, and said : 

“ My mother, too, looked pale before she died! She was a 
good woman.” 

But Mrs. Hamlin gradually awoke from her trance — first tears, 
then sobs, then the words, father! daughter ! son ! were exchanged, 
blessings and thanks followed ; and they released their embrace 
to look upon each other ; all, father, daughter, son, Hamlin and 
the little boy, all shed tears, ay, cried such a cry as a small party 
never before cried ! But while J ulia was yet weeping, she rose 
to her feet, placed her hand upon her heart, and said : 

“ Father, I can distinctly remember just how you looked nine- 
teen years ago ; but when I look upon you now, so old and feeble, 
so sadly does it impress my heart that I almost wish I had never 
met you ! So sorrowfully does the rapidity of time and its 
ravages affect me, that I feel as if I could give my own life to 
have you look young once more — only for a single moment ! But 
when I see that this awful change is a fixed reality, and that 
you are now near the end of your earthly life, I fear that, ay, I 
almost wish that I may never again be happy !” and again she 
threw her arms about his neck and wept pitifully. 

“ Julia, my daughter,” and this was the first he attempted to 
speak to her, “ your undying affection for me has already kindled 
within my mind a new series of sorrow, for so firmly do my 
affections blend with yours, that I, too, feel as if our meeting is 
only to experience a more dreadful separation ; and when I am 
so conscious of this great fact, I, too, almost wish we had not 
met until we meet to part no more !” But little Geordie stood 


442 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


beside the old man, with his hand upon uncle’s silver white locks, 
looked into his face, and said : 

“ Why, uncle, I don’t see why you are sorry. I should be very 
glad if she was some relation of mine. But I shall never meet 
any of mine on earth — never ! They are all gone. And when 
I think about them I almost wish I could go too ! But if I could 
see my mates, my poor mates in London, and only touch their 
hands, or stroke their soft hair once more — only once, I should 
be willing to die ! Perhaps I shall never see them again, they 
are so far — far away !” Poor G-eordie ! could some spirit have 
been whispering to thee of what was so soon to follow ! 


CHAPTER XXXII. 

We must now glance at the public character of Mr. Parker, 
before introducing the gentleman himself. 

Prom the Daily Times : — “ There is, perhaps, no man, except- 
ing Captain Sutter, within the Californian territory, so justly 
entitled to the admiration of the people, as is the Hon. Colonel 
Elias Parker. We understand that he has just returned from 
the Indian war, and is now stopping at the Evans House.” 

Prom the Transcript : — “ The Governor paid a visit last night 
to the Hon. Col. Parker, at the Evans House, where, for his pat- 
riotism, and glorious achievements in the late war, he was pre- 
sented with a beautiful gold cup, weighing fourteen ounces and 
seven grains. The Colonel has declined running for Senator. 
We are sorry to learn this, for such a valuable and ‘available’ 
candidate is not to be found every day.” 

The Daily News : — “ Distinguished Arrivals. At the Evans 
House last evening, the Hon. Colonel Elias Parker, direct from 
the Indian war. The Colonel was met by a host of the * upper 
ten,’ of both sexes, who were not at all backward in trying to 
get the first shake of his patriotic hand. The Colonel looks 
well, and says if the State requires his services again, ‘ his 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


443 


heart and hands are ready hut we hope the lives of our la- 
mented statesmen, Warner and Miller, have been fully avenged.” 

The Weekly Democrat: — “ Colonel Parker, surely, must have 
some of the General Jackson blood in his veins. The Indians 
killed during the late war on the South Pork, were about twen- 
ty-five in number ; but we understand that most of them were 
such as were unable to flee into the mountains. 


Soldiers’ fee, in total, $26,000 

Provisions, 9,860 

Munitions, etc., . 3,290 


Total expense of the war, $39,150 


“ The Indians have quieted down, and no more disturbance is 
likely to follow. They have had just such a drubbing as they 
deserved long ago. Colonel Parker is to be a candidate for Sen- 
ator.” 

Christian Advocate: — “ Our invaluable friend has returned at 
last, and we wish him a hearty welcome. Although we are op- 
posed to war, yet the cause of Christ instils every good man with 
courage to crush the heathen foe. It is said that Colonel Elias 
Parker was born a Protestant, but saw the error of his way 
when quite a boy, and immediately embraced the true church. 
He is descended from a very high family in the State of Mary- 
land.” 

The Pictorial : — “ It is said that when the Hon. Colonel Par- 
ker was a boy, he was asked one day, by a very old man, what 
he considered was the highest end of man ? * The head end,’ 

replied the youth, amazed to think that the old man had not yet 
discovered that plainest of all facts.” 

Ladies’ Repository: — “ Colonel Elias Parker stands full six 
feet in his pumps ; wears a beautiful breastpin and moustache ; 
Grecian lips and a most beautifully carved chin, anti-Roman 
nose, dark-hazel eyes — very expressive — round, bold forehead, 
arched brows — very beautiful ; is as straight and elegant as 
ever an artist carved a marble figure ; has a pleasing, mild, 
sweet voice ; is very communicative, and said to be admired by 


444 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


all the ladies. The Colonel thinks it is exceedingly vulgar for a 
lady to appear in public without a vail over her face. It is said 
that he does not place so high an estimate upon Jenny Lind’s 
selections of music as in her voice ; but this evil saying is un- 
grounded, and must have been originated by some of his enemies ; 
for the Colonel is too prudent to make use of any such expression, 
especially as he has never heard Jenny Lind at all. Vive 
l ’ amour , et la bagatelle are the sole principles which control his 
public actions, and un ‘penchant a l ’ adorable moitie de genre 
humain is the deepest and most powerful of all the impulses of 
his noble heart.” 

Now, reader, we will go to a livery stable, where some men 
are examining horses. 

“ Bill, notice the coupling of that horse. Ain’t he the very 
picture that Colonel Parker chooses for a saddle horse ? I like 
to see a horse short coupled. See what a shoulder, hey ?” 

“ Why I heard that Colonel Parker said a horse might be long 
coupled, and have thin shoulders.” 

“0 no, no, no, Bill. He spoke particularly about it, and I 
watched every word he said, ’cause if he doesn’t know, there ’s 
not a man in this country that does know.” 

“O! I know he’s a good judge, but I didn’t hear exactly 
what he did say. Though I mind he spoke very favorable of my 
old Bally's short fore-legs ; and there never was a truer word 
spoken ; for two years ago old Bally could trot his mile in two- 
thirty like a flirt — he could that. Parker is a judge of horse- 
flesh, and no mistake.” 

Now, reader, we will enter the legislature in Benicia. Here 
we have a house-ful of well-dressed twenty-year old boys, except- 
ing a half-dozen middle-aged men, who are mostly spectators. 
Observe one of these boys rise to his feet, set them well apart at 
the heels, then stuff his hands into his nicely greased hair, stroke 
down his beardless face, and say : 

“ Mr. Speaker, I move that this house resolve itself into a 
committee of the whole to decide upon moving this legislature to 
Sacramento city,” and with a dignified air see him again take 
his seat. Now, observe another boy, one with fiery-red eyes, 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 445 

with a bowie-knife in his boot, a pistol in his bosom, rise and 
say: 

“ Mr. Speaker, before that motion is put, I wish the gentleman 
from Trinity may give his reasons for making such a motion,” 
and as the last gentleman resumed his seat, you observe seven 
or eight boys rise at one time, crying out ; 

“ Mr. Speaker, Mr. Speaker, Mr.^Speaker, call him to order; 
no, let him go on, he ’s in the right, Mr. Speaker.” Then you 
will observe Mr. Speaker, also a thrifty-looking youth, rise and 
call the house to order .; after which the first orator again takes 
the floor, and proceeds to give his reasons for moving the legisla- 
ture, which are these : 

“ Mr. Speaker, my principal reasons are, that the Hon. Col. 
Parker has returned to that city, and that I consider his judg- 
ment in the matters of our glorious State is wholly indispensable 
to the welfare of our country. He is said to be about opening 
a faro bank at the Hew Orleans gambling saloon,” and immedi- 
ately see a dozen of the said boys jump up and ask : 

“ Why, when did he return ?” “ Why didn’t you tell it 

sooner?” and every one, speaker and all, commence moving to 
have the legislature removed to Sacramento. Then followed the 
words “ Carried unanimously,” and immediately there is a rush 
for hats, walking sticks, examining the priming of the pistols, 
and then they all move off for Sacramento city.° 

Now, reader, we will call and see the said Hon. Col. Parker 
himself ; for no doubt you are beginning to envy his reputation. 
Here we have him, in company with five or six other young men, 
all of whom are exceedingly well dressed, not omitting to have 
some large, gaudy gold rings upon their fingers, and even their 


° Certainly, this is satirical in the extreme ; hut there is so little ex- 
ertion on the part of the people of all of our States to change the law 
respecting the age of officers, that the ambitious, gambling boys of the 
California Legislature are too well favored when we even condescend to 
give them a passing notice — ay, contemptible satire is too good for 
them ; and should their conduct — to say nothing about condemning ships 
— involve the nation in serious trouble, we are inclined to believe that 
others will admit that national flatterers are our most dangerous enemies. 


446 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


hats tip a little forward or to one side, all standing in front of 
the New Orleans gambling saloon, looking toward the Suowy 
Mountains, upon where the setting sun seemed to blaze with un- 
tiring perseverance. Here they were standing on a pleasant 
afternoon. 

“ Well, Mr. Parker,” said one, “ when do you think of leaving 
for the Atlantic States?” 

“ Why,” said another, “ the Colonel is not going to leave us, 
is he — that can not be ?” 

“No, it "s not possible,” said another. 

“No, no !” they all said, laughing. 

“Well, gentlemen,” said Parker, “I have not yet decided 
what time I shall leave, but I think I shall go before long.” 

“ 0, no, Colonel, you must remain and accept the Senatorship 
before you go. It ’s no use to be in a pucker about leaving such 
a glorious country as this. See these mighty Snowy Mountains 
rearing their heavenly domes and glossy peaks, their almighty 
wall of monumental glory over the brave deeds that ornament 
your unparalleled career. Behold this glorious valley that 
stretches in prodigious prodigality, from the stillest of rivers to 
the foamingest cataracts, and circles round within the great 
Sierra Nevadas an even plain, * further than the eye can see, or 
tongue can tell,’ this alone can award the daring patriotism that 
you have so bountifully displayed in the settlement of our golden 
coast. No, Colonel, you can not, must not leave us until we have 
placed the laurel wreaths upon the manly head which so justly 
merits our praise, our esteem, our hearts.” 

“ Indeed, gentlemen,” said Parker, “ I think you show me 
more esteem for my services in the Indian war than I deserve, for 
I—” 

“0, no, no,” cried many voices, “ the rights of our country 
must be protected, and the man who risks his life to save ours, 
is deserving of more than we are able to give.” 

“ But, gentlemen,” said Parker, and a cool manliness seemed 
to sparkle in his face.. “ allow me to tell you that, of all I have 
ever done in my life, nothing do I so regret as having been one 
of the number who were engaged in that bloody war. The honor 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


447 


you are heaping upon me for my action in that affair makes me 
sick and weary of my own existence !” 

“ Why ! Colonel, how ’s that ?” asked several voices, and the 
young men looked with astonishment upon Mr. Parker. 

“ Well, gentlemen, I ’ll tell you. When I was called upon by 
the Governor to act as Colonel of the forces, I was told that 
Warner and Miller had been cruelly murdered by the Indians — 
that they were murdered without having given the Indians any 
provocation whatever — that they were found, in the road from 
Hang Town to the South Fork, literally filled with arrows, and 
that they soon after died a most horrible death. Well, gentle- 
men, I headed the little army under that impression, and, as you 
all know, we routed the Indians from their homes, killing all 
that we could find ; and, after two months’ privation, where I 
thought I had been doing a righteous act, the war finally came 
to a close, not because we made any treaty, but because most of 
the soldiers were tired. Since my return from the war, I have 
found out that Warner and Miller only met the death they de- 
served ! They were guilty of one of the worst crimes that men 
can commit.” 

“ Why, this is news, really !” 

“ Yes, gentlemen, it is news that makes me loathe my own ex- 
istence. I am anxious to get where I can forget my crimes.” 

“ 0, Colonel ! surely you are magnifying the true state of this 
affair ; why, the Governor himself told me that — ” 

“ I care not,” interrupted Parker, “ I care not what the Gov- 
ernor or anybody else says ; for I am saying what every good 
citizen in the neighborhood of the disturbance says. I am say- 
ing what I know to be true.” 

“ But, Colonel, the Indians, what are they ? They are better 
off dead than alive ; it serves — ” 

“ I ask no man to be my counselor,” said Parker, firmly, “ I 
know what the Indians are. They are human beings, men and 
women.” 

“ Stuff! Colonel,” and the young men laughed, “I wouldn’t 
give two chews of tobacco to save the necks of the whole Indian 
race.” 


448 


THE LADY OF THE WEST ; OR, 


“ Then, gentlemen, though I have done the foul deed, yet you 
are not humane enough in your natures to be my associates,” and 
the dignified Colonel Parker turned upon his heel, and walked 
insultingly away from his young associates. 


CHAPTER XXXIII. 

“ 0, that I had started when I first heard he was living in 
Sacramento. How weak, how unthoughtful to depend upon 
writing, after having received such poor encouragement through 
other people’s assistance. Ah! had I, on my arrival in this 
country, forfeited my woman’s pride, and rambled through the 
mountains and valleys as I could have done, how long ago might 
my troubles have ceased. But such is woman — too modest to 
approach even whom she loves — by whom she is loved. She 
battle with the cold world and search after a partner as men do ! 
She loves too much. A single failure where she had placed her 
heart, would overwhelm her spirit too severely to permit her to 
try again. Not as man — who, after having trifled with heart 
after heart, and even then feels not the shock, but turns to fol- 
low the next fair hand that dimples before his less constant 
heart — she feels a bond uniting her very soul and body to that 
manly touch that first receives her love, that penetrates her whole 
existence by a power that seems to steal away all other consid- 
erations, and makes her feel as if no longer herself. But the 
way before me is clear. I have no further annoyances to molest 
my advances, for every prospect blooms brighter and brighter 
as I peer through the long future. Then why should I wait here, 
and depend upon him, for whom I am nearly dying with the 
purest affection that woman’s heart can know — waiting upon him 
to come to me, when I know his open arms are ready to press me 
to as noble and good a heart as lives in the bosom of man ! ’Tia 
cruel of me to have waited thus long, for I know his imagination 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


449 


and most sacred thoughts are dwelling upon her, for whose ab- 
sence every moment fetters a dire sting upon his noble mind. 
Then I cannot, will not wait longer. I will fly to his arms, and 
laugh the heartless world to scorn,” and Harriet laid down her 
sewing, walked to where Mrs. Case was playing with her baby, 
and said : 

“ Mrs. Case, I have resolved to go to Sacramento. I presume 
that Simons has never yet heard that I am in the country, and 
never thinks of looking for letters.” 

“ Why law me, when did you take that strange notion ? Why, 
you don’t know a single person in Sacramento, and what in the 
world will you do among strangers again ? 0 ! I wouldn’t go, 

will you?” 

“ Yes, Mrs. Case, I shall go. I am sure I can find him. All 
I am sorry for is, that I didn’t go as soon as I first heard he was 
living there ; but I was so sure he would receive my letters.” 

Why, laws, it sounds so funny for you to take the notion so 
quick. But you have waited so long may be Simons has moved 
to some other place.” 

“ Well, I don’t care, I ’ll go anyhow. And if he has moved 
I Tl follow him ; I ’ll follow him all over the country, but what 
I Tl find him. I will go.” 

“ Why, law me ! right away ?” 

“ Yes, right now, the first boat,” and away went Harriet among 
her band-boxes, tumbling things over in real woman-style, and 
preparing for a hasty departure. 

It was early in the morning when Harriet arrived in Sacra- 
mento, but the particulars of her separation from Mrs. Case and 
the baby must be left to the imagination of the reader, for these 
little kissing affairs cannot be described accurately until we, 
ourselves, have received such instruction. Before leaving the 
boat, Harriet inquired for the location of Hamlin’s Hotel. 

“ Right up this street four squares, turn to the left,” replied 
a coarse-looking, red-faced man who was tumbling those ever- 
lasting greasy pork barrels. Harriet, with a small package in 
hand and little Sporty beside her, set out for said hotel, making 
inquiry at every corner she passed ; for, by some strange impulse, 
39 


450 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


her heart beat so violently, her eyes looked so crookedly, her ears 
heard so strangely, her head whirled so curiously, her feet walked 
so heedlessly, that even her memory and common sense seemed 
to ‘ gae tapsalteerie o’, and every man she saw, every voice she 
heard, and even the gentle wind startled her soul from its very 
foundations. Harriet wondered if this was the way a young 
man generally feels when about to call upon his lady-love. But 
she went on nervously. 

“ Can you tell me which is Hamlin’s hotel ?” 

“ Up this street, turn to the left at the second corner, you ’ll 
see it — wooden building,” and the speaker dodged his head and 
hurried on. Again Harriet continued her march, but muttering 
to herself : 

“ I didn’t hear one word he was saying ; if I did I have for- 
gotten it. Something about two streets to the right in a wooden 
or brick building ! Up this street, I think !” and again she 
traveled on for a while. 

“ Please, sir, where is Hamlin’s Hotel ?” 

“You are out of your way, Miss ; go down to the next corner, 
and turn to the left, and you ’ll see the sign.” Again Harriet 
went onward, saying to herself : 

“ Why don’t the people tell plainer? I think he said turn 
to the right, two squares. No, that was what the other man 
told me.” 

“ Sir, if you please, where is Hamlin’s Hotel ?” 

“ This way, Miss, cross the corner ; four squares above — wooden 
building.” Again the poor girl went through the streets for some 
time, saying to herself : 

“ I think he said turn to the left four times round the corner 
of a wooden building. I am getting very tired.” 

“ Where is Hamlin’s Hotel, please sir ?” 

“ Up this street, opposite the Magnolia.” Harriet still con- 
tinued to walk, saying to herself, “ Magnolia street, Magnolia 
street.” 

“ Please, sir, which is Hamlin’s Hotel?” 

“ There, madam, do you see that large sign ?” and away went 
the speaker. 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


451 


“ Yes,” and Harriet looked sharply up the street, but to save 
her life she could see nothing like a sign. Then she muttered 
to herself, “ This, that is troubling me, must be what people call 
‘ absent minded.’ ” But, on she went, looking at everything, 
but seeing nothing. 

“ Please, sir, where is Hamlin’s Hotel ?” 

“ You are out of your way, madam ; go back to that corner, 
and keep down Fourth street,” and the man dodged his head and 
started on. Harriet turned and walked toward the corner, saying 
to herself : 

“What in the world did he say? Turn to the left? Why 
don’t the people tell plainer? I shall not find that hotel to- 
day.” But again she moved on, and again she asked : 

“ Which is Hamlin’s Hotel, please ?” 

“ That large sign, yonder.” Harriet could see no sign — only 
a heavy mist. But she went a piece further and again asked, 
and was answered, “ Three doors above, Miss.” Harriet felt a 
great weakness — she had supposed she was perfectly capable of 
self-control when about to meet her intended ; but she now ex- 
perienced a weakness and agitation that she had never dreamed 
of — it was a fluttering sensibility that made her wish she was in 
some other part of the world. Only a few steps more and she 
was to be in his presence ! She moved toward the door, she 
rapped upon it, she trembled, she heard footfalls within, she knew 
that some one was coming ! 0 ! who might it be ! But the door 
opened, and a woolly-headed colored lady stood before the faint- 
ing girl. 

“ Ha, Miss, is you sick, you look so white?” and the colored 
lady reached out her fleshy hand to support Harriet. 

“ No, I am not sick,” and Harriet leaned upon the colored 
woman, and walked into the sitting-room, looking closely about 
the room. 

“Does Mr. Simons live here?” 

“ What Mr. Simons, Miss? I don’t know no man by that ’ar 
name.” 

“ Is Mrs. or Mr. Hamlin about ?” 


452 


THE LADY OE THE WEST; OR, 


“ 0 ! I remember ! Was it him what was in cahoot with Mr. 
Hamlin the man what you first axed fur ?” 

“ Yes, I think he was a partner.” 

“ Ho, why he ’s done gone long — long ago, that Mr. Simons 
has. Was he some ’lation of yourn, Miss?” 

“ Then, where are Hamlin and his wife ?” 

“ Ho, them is done gone too, I ’spect dey is fur ’nough ’fore 
now — dey is. You is some ’quaintance, Miss ?” 

“ Yes, but where are they gone to ?” and Harriet experienced 
a sad feeling of disappointment. 

“ Where is dey gone to, Miss, you ax ? Why I thought every- 
body know’d dey is done gone to de States long — long ago.” 

“ Gone to the States !” exclaimed Harriet. 

“ Yes, Miss, so de people says, dey is all done gone togedder — 
dey is.” 

“ Mr. Simons, too ?” 

“ Yes, Miss, dey leave here I ’spect ’bout four months ago — 
dey did.” 

“ 0 ! /have heard from them since that time.” 

“Well, I dun no, Miss, ’zactly, but seem to me mighty long.” 

“ Are you sure they went to the States ?” 

“ Well, I ’s not sure, but I is right certain , kase Mr. Simons, 
that is him you first axed me ’bout, didn’t come here when Mr. 
Hamlin come to take Mrs. Hamlin away. So, I don’t ’zactly 
know, but I ’spect dey is all done gone home.” 

“ Well, who can tell me all about them?” 

“ I dun no, Miss, but I ’spect thar isn’t nobody ’bout kin tell 
you no more ’bout ’em than I kin. Is dey some ’ticular friend 
of yourn?” 

“ Yes, they are ; but do you not know of anybody who saw 
them start?” 

“ Why, Miss, didn’t I see ’em myself ? The very day dey had 
the law-suit I come here to work — I did.” 

“ But you don’t know for certain whether they went to the 
States, or went to some other part of the country ?” 

“ No, I don’t ’zactly know for certain, but I ’s right sure.” 

“ Then you can’t tell me to whom I had better go, to find out?” 


THE 'GOLD SEEKERS. 


453 


“ No, I dun no, Miss. But round the corner thar, on Fourth 
street, is Mrs. Joicet who ought to know, kase her and Mrs. Ham- 
lin use to he as thick as three in a bed — dey did.” 

“ Who is that ?” 

“ Mrs. Joicet, on Fourth street.” 

■ “ Mrs. Joicet ?” 

“Yes, Mrs. Joicet.” 

“ That ’s a curious name.” 

“ She is a curious woman too — she is.” 

“ Mrs. Joicet, on Fourth street ?” 

“ Yes, Mrs. Joicet, on Fourth street; go round the corner, and 
the first yaller door you come to is hers — Mrs. Joicet.” 

“ Can I leave my little package here?” said Harriet, rising. 

“ Ho, yes, Miss, very happy to ’commodate you. You is not 
well, Miss ?” 

“ 0, yes ! I am very well, but do I not look as though I was 
well?” 

“ Yes, ’cept you is looking so curious, ’bout like sick folks 
when dey is out of their head, that ’s all. That ar little dog 
of yourn is the handsomest dog in California I ’spect.” 

“ Come, Sporty,” said Harriet, as she took leave of her colored 
companion. 

“Yes, Miss, the first yaller door round the corner; Missis 
Joicet ” 

“ I think I can find it ; thank you,” said Harriet, and again 
she reached the noisy street, and made her course for Mrs. Joicet’s. 
Her disappointment entirely removed the agitation under which 
she had been laboring, and she found no difficulty in finding 
Mrs. Joicet’s “ yaller” door ; but a far different sense of her un- 
fortunate condition now seemed to govern her feelings. Should 
Simons be gone to the States, what could she do ? She had but 
little money ! She had no credit, except with Mrs. Case, and she 
could not accept of her money. No, nothing but to work for mon- 
ey. But there was still a hope. When reaching the said “ yal- 
ler” doQr, she found a robust, middle-aged woman in a scrubbing 
position, driving the suds in broken channels over the floor, and 
sweating beautifully at her work. 


454 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


“ Does Mrs. Joicet live here?” The scrubbing woman arose 
to her feet, smiled a little, let down her skirts, and replied : 

“ Yes, Miss, that’s my name,” and her particularly mild voice 
won Harriet’s affections quicker than the twinkling of an eye. 

“ Walk in,” said Mrs. Joicet, and she threw back a loose sun- 
bonnet, and discovered a noble head, covered with a beautiful 
crop of heavy brown curls. Ah ! how strangely would this scrub- 
bing woman compare with the servant or the lady of Europe. Did 
not those long lashes shade as clear brown eyes as ever beamed 
forth love and virtue, as ever adorned the heavenly innocence of 
the mildest dove — so like an angel she seemed ! A scrubbing 
woman! Could she sing ? Was she accomplished ? Could she 
love like a lady, or were her susceptibilities blunted and harden- 
ed like a European servant ? Could these strange qualities in 
the American woman be the principal cause of the American man 
bestowing more esteem upon her sex than any other man does ? 
But Harriet did not think of all these mysteries then. No, a 
more important subject was weighing upon her heart, and she 
saw in an instant that she had met a warm, sympathizing friend. 

“ I have come to make inquiry after Hamlin and his wife, and 
Mr. Simons.” Mrs. Joicet looked at Harriet as if to discover a 
likeness to some of the persons mentioned, and even then seemed 
as if some strange thought flitted through her brain. Harriet 
noticed it, and thought, “ perhaps Simons has been describing 
my large gray eyes to her.” 

“ Take a seat, please,” said the scrubbing woman. “ They 
have returned to the States.” 

“ Have they all returned?” 

“Yes, Miss, they are all gone,” and a dim paleness stole over 
her face as she eyed Harriet, and she thought, “ this surely looks 
like the girl they told me was drowned in the Yuba !” 

“ Were you much acquainted with them ?” 

“ Yes, Miss, I was very well acquainted with Mrs. Hamlin and 
her brother.” Harriet remembered that Parker had once told 
her that Simons had found a sister, and the curious ideas that 
came so rapidly into her mind almost stopped her speech. At 
length she asked : 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


455 


“ Was Simons her brother?” 

“ Yes, he was ; but, if you will pardon me, I would like to ask 
if your name is not Mary Sparks, from Cincinnati.” Harriet 
turned many colors, but quickly replied : 

“ I am Mary Sparks, from Cincinnati.” 

The scrubbing woman shook like an aspen, and seemed ready 
to burst into tears, but she faintly said : 

“ My dear girl, your intended thinks you are no longer living! 
He has long since mourned your death, with more real sorrow 
than a man ever before mourned !” Harriet felt that she could 
press her face upon Mrs. Joicet’s neck, and weep with trouble — 
so like a heavenly resting-place seemed that sympathizing face 
and graceful neck. After a long pause, Harriet faintly said : 

“ Then he has not heard that I came to California ?” 

“ 0 ! yes ; he received a letter from you when you were just 
leaving San Francisco to go to Marysville, with one Mrs. Ellis.” 

“ He received that letter ?” 

“ Yes, but I think it had been written nearly three months 
before he received it.” 

“ Can this be ?” and a hundred wild ideas flitted through 
Harriet’s mind more rapidly than time itself can travel. Mrs. 
Joicet saw it, and, lest a dark suspicion should seize upon the 
girl’s mind, she hastened to tell all she knew. 

“ As soon as he received your letter, or at least in a few days 
after, he set out to find you. But when he reached Marysville, 
he heard of a lady of the same name having committed suicide, 
by drowning herself in the Yuba — she had left a slip of paper 
pinned to the willows.” 

“ 0 ! Heaven ! forgive me !” Harriet cried, “ I remember that 
slip of paper !” but the spell was broken, and her tears relieved 
her sorrow. “I am that miserable girl you speak of ; I pinned 
that paper to the willows !” Mrs. Joicet remembered the hard 
words that the clergyman’s wife and the old maid had said, to 
induce the unfortunate girl to despair in her undertaking ; and 
she wondered very much what kind of sentiment it was that gave 
cloak and comfort to such suspicious persons ; but she finally 


456 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


concluded that the said women must be unhappy, and conse- 
quently, take delight in making others so. 

“ Do not weep, Miss Sparks ; a brighter day lies before you. 
Cheer up, you can yet meet your intended.” These words 
seemed to Harriet even milder and more soothing than the an- 
gelic voice that accompanied them ; and she looked upon those 
dove-like eyes, from which sympathy, love, and happiness, con- 
tinued to utter volumes of comfort at every silent turn. 

“ How long since have they left ?” 

“ 0 ! it is several weeks, but I don’t know exactly ; I was in 
the country at the time.” Harriet tried hard to think of some 
plan that would enable her to return to the States ; but it would 
require two hundred dollars, and she had not the tenth of that 
amount, at least she would not have, after paying Parker back 
what she already owed him. Then she thought how long it 
would take her to make two hundred dollars, if she continued to 
live with Mrs. Case and take in sewing ; but that would require 
too long a period. Then she thought of going to work in a 
hotel or boarding-house, where, by “ roughing it,” she might 
earn the money by two months’ employment. This was the most 
favorable, and she fancied herself quite capable and willing to 
enter upon the said duties. But could she get into a house where 
there were no gamblers and politicians ? Could she venture into 
an establishment where the gentlemen carry bowie-knives and 
revolvers ? Old Dr. Sparks had always told her, that such per- 
sons were dangerous and wicked, ah ! were very probably guilty 
of some atrocious crime, and carried these weapons to shield their 
iniquity ; and that teaching of the old doctor’s still so impressed 
her that it contained a feasible truth. But were there no good, 
orderly, civilized houses, where she could get employment? 
These are great cities, and surely one or the other must, ought to 
contain one house where a woman could be employed without 
being continually shocked by the appearance of these dreadful 
weapons ? Harriet thought of all this in a moment of time, 
and a strange chill shook her system — it was a bad sensation, 
like a similar one when she sat upon the banks of the Yuba ! 
but not accompanied by the same despondent feeling, for a ray 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


457 


of hope now shone in the distant, dark future ; and though its 
distance seemed to be accompanied by a hundred vicissitudes, 
she feared not but that she could surmount them all. 

Upon her various troubles and anxieties, she and Mrs. Joicet 
conversed as familiarly as two sisters. Mrs. Joicet assured Har- 
riet, that she knew of a very good house where employment and 
good wages could be had. Then she again plied herself to her 
scrubbing, all the time talking, telling what a good little woman 
was Mrs. Hamlin, and what a likeness and sacred attachment 
existed between her and her brother, Simons. So she continued 
to entertain Harriet, until she had her door and door-sill as white 
as wood could be. After she had finished this humble duty, she 
threw off her servant-like dress, and came out a neatly- dressed 
lady, and just in time to meet her sociable-looking, sandy-headed, 
sort of farmer-like, happy husband, whom she made acquainted 
with Harriet in quite a lady-like fashion ; and, while these two 
entertained each other with conversation, Mrs. Joicet emptied 
the pots which had been so long boiling, stewing and frying, and 
in a remarkably short time they were all seated at a rich, smok- 
ing hot dinner. 

“ Come, now,” said Mrs. Joicet, after the dinner was past, “if 
you wish, I will accompany you to that house where they want 
a woman to assist at their housework;” Harriet knew how to 
appreciate such services, and very gladly accepted the proposal. 
After crossing a few dusty streets, they reached a quiet, com- 
fortable-looking, half-private, half-public boarding-house. Here 
they were met by a very old, pale woman, who said: 

“0, is it you, Mrs. Joicet, I am so glad you have come to see 
me,” and she shook her hands warmly ; when Mrs. Joicet said : 

“ Mrs. Lawson, Miss Mary Sparks,” and the old woman show- 
ered a great many blessings upon both the others. After they 
had sat, conversing upon common matters for awhile, Mrs. J oicet 
said: 

“ Mrs. Lawson, this young lady is anxious to get employment 
somewhere, and as I am partially acquainted with you both, I 
concluded that I should be doing you a favor by getting such 
good persons to meet.” 

39 


458 


THE LADY OP THE WEST ; OR, 


“ Thank you,” said Harriet, and in spite of her serious trou- 
bles, a smile spread over her face. 

“ Can you do housework ?” the old lady asked, looking at 
Harriet’s general appearance. 

“ 0 ! yes, I am used to it.” 

“ How much wages would you want ? mind now, I am not 
able to give much !” Harriet studied a little, and said: 

“ I don’t know, I ’m sure ; how much can you afford to give ?” 

“ Well, if you are a good girl, I ’ll give you a hundred dollars 
a month.” 

“ Perhaps, I ’m not good ?” 

“ Well, you look good enough, but, to make no hard feelings 
hereafter, you can come one month, and if we don’t like each 
other, you need stay no longer.” 

Upon that condition a bargain was struck, and Harriet was to 
commence her duties on the following morning. A brighter day 
had not been hers for many months, than the present now 
seemed ; for, although when at San Francisco, she expected daily 
to hear, or meet Simons, yet doubts and troubles always harassed 
her hopes. But now, she saw her way clear — that she could 
earn the means, and soon return to the States. In the mean- 
time, she resolved that she would write to Cincinnati, and ex- 
plain all her conduct, and that she should soon meet the man for 
whom she had endured so much. These wild ideas somewhat 
interrupted her conversational powers with Mrs. Joicet and Mrs. 
Lawson. After a good afternoon’s visit, she and Mrs. Joicet 
returned, and again crossed over that white door-sill, and seated 
themselves in the room which had received such a scrubbing in 
the morning. Harriet now remembered her package which she 
had left at Hamlin’s Hotel, and straight away she proceeded for 
it, for she had promised to remain all night with Mrs. Joicet. 

“ You is lookin’ much better, Miss,” said the colored lady, as 
Harriet entered. “Did you find out whar Missis Joicet lives ?” 

“ 0 ! yes, thank you, and I have returned for my little pack- 
age.” 

“ Yes, Miss ; is you gwyne to live with Missis Joicet, is you ?” 

“ Yes, for a short time.” 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


459 


“ Missis Joicet am a mighty nice woman — she is ; kin do more 
work ’an any nigger kin,” and the colored lady opened a chest, 
where she had very carefully placed Harriet’s parcel. “ Here am 
your pam7, Miss.” 

“Thank you; very much obliged,” and Harriet took the 
package. 

“ You is welcome, Miss — ’fectly welcome any time,” and she 
bowed sociably to Harriet, who answered it, and again entered 
the street. This was near sunset, and many people were enjoy- 
ing an evening promenade along the sidewalks. Harriet had 
not proceeded but a few paces from the hotel, when some one 
called : 

“ Miss Lindsey, Miss Lindsey !” It was the voice of a man ! 
She turned and looked among the vast crowd, but instantly a 
gentleman touched her shoulder, and said : 

“ Happy to meet you, Miss Lindsey.” 

“ Mr. Parker !” exclaimed Harriet, shaking his hand. 

“ Ah ! what can that affectionate grasp mean ?” she thought, 
the very instant he touched her hand. Then those noble eyes 
never seemed so beautiful — never before so unnerved her resolu- 
tion as now. And that proud brow and dignified face had never 
before blushed and quailed in her presence as they now did. 
“ Should he be in love with me, and make proposals for my hand, 
when he so commands my heart, how can I, 0 ! how can I deny 
him !” All this passed through Harriet’s mind in a single 
moment, and the presence of this friend, one who had proved 
himself to be equal to a brother, gave her a species of pleasure 
and fear which almost confounded her speech. 

“When did you leave San Francisco, Miss Lindsey?” said 
Parker, as they started on. 

“ Yesterday afternoon,” said Harriet, and she placed her hand 
upon Parker’s arm, and thought — “ Why went my hand so 
quickly there? It seemed to go itself!” 

“ Do you enjoy good health now ?” he asked. 

“ Very well, thank you, but I was afraid you would never re- 
turn from the Indian war, it seemed so lorig,” and again Harriet 


460 


THE LADY OF THE WEST ; OR, 


thought : “ Why did I so express my anxiety about his return ?” 
But he said : 

“ Well, it ’s all over now, and I have returned ‘ safe and 
sound,’ at last.” Harriet replied : 

“ 0 ! I was so unhappy. I could scarcely rest, I was so afraid 
something might befall you,” and again Harriet thought: “ 0 ! 
why do I so express my regard for him ?” and immediately 
she said : “ But you will never go away so long again, will you ? 
I can not live if you do,” but she became so terrified at what she 
was saying that she heard not a word that Parker replied. 
“ Here,” said Harriet, “I stop here — Mrs. Joicet’s. I am almost 
a stranger here, but I can venture to ask you in.” 

“ Thank you,” said Parker, “ I shall be very happy to have 
some particular conversation with you, privately, if you please.” 

“ With pleasure,” said Harriet, as they entered, but how 
quickly she thought of his words, “privately,” “particular” — 
and she told him “ with pleasure !” 

After a general introduction, they all sat in social conversa- 
tion for awhile. Parker related the particulars of the war, 
which, as nearly everybody is acquainted with it, we shall omit, 
and he was not at all backward in expressing his conscientious 
feelings upon so outrageous a proceeding. It was not long, how- 
ever, when Mrs. Joicet excused her absence until she could pre- 
pare them some supper ; but scarcely had she left the room when 
Parker drew his chair beside Harriet, who remembered the words, 
“ particular,” “ privately,” and an involuntary impulse directed 
her eyes, filled with tears, toward the blushing face of her de- 
voted, invaluable friend. 

“ Miss Lindsey,” said he, and he took her pale, helpless hand 
into his, smiled beneath his tears, and continued* — “ My angelic 
friend ! who have, by your own constancy and love for another, 
given me a higher appreciation of my fellow-creatures, instilled 
me with more regard for myself, and completely reformed my 
wicked life, permit me to acknowledge to you that whatever good 
there is, or may be after this, of my life, is entirely owing to your 
influence over me. Now then, I know you must be anxious to 
return to your parents, and as I am going direct to the States, I 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 461 

shall be happy to conduct you to your old home.” Harriet was 
unable to make any reply, and Parker continued : 

“ You can trust me, Miss Lindsey ; if you ever had a true 
friend, you have one now. Think not I have any selfish end in 
view. Seeing you so pure has made me a better man, has driven 
me away from the gaming-table, and has thereby given me a 
fortune. There can be no further hope that the man to whom 
you have been so long attached is living.” 

“ He is living !” and Harriet continued to look steadily into 
Parker’s face. 

“Possible, he lives?” said Parker, and Harriet noticed that he 
pressed her hand a little more. 

“ He lives, and has returned to the States.” 

“ Can that be ?” and Parker raised her hand — it seemed help- 
less — and pressed it to his lips, then restored it carefully to her 
lap, and sat silent, unconscious of his tears. 

“ They are supposed to be gone about two months.” 

“ They ?” 

“ Yes, he had a sister, as you once told me.” 

“ So I thought.” 

“ Yes ; Mrs. Hamlin is her name.” 

“ Hamlin !” repeated Parker, rising to his feet. “ What 
Hamlin ?” 

“I don’t know his given name,” said Harriet, “but it was 
the same who kept the hotel on — ” 

“ 0 ! how can I bear it any longer !” Parker interrupted ; 

“ how can I bear it! how can I — ” and he paced quickly toward 
the door. Harriet remembered that she had once before men- 
tioned Hamlin’s name in Parker’s presence, and that it startled 
him then, and now she felt herself unable to ask for an explana- 
tion. But Parker collected himself again, and said : 

“ I beg pardon, Miss Lindsey, I may be able some day to ex- 
plain all this, but now I can not. But tell me all you know 
about them.” Unfortunately Harriet had but little to relate, 
for all she knew she had already told, but when she had finished 
repeating it, Parker replied : 


462 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


“ Then you now do need me to conduct you home. Even if 
you had the means you could not venture alone ; but I am wil- 
ling, more than willing, to give you all the assistance I can.” 

“ But I have engaged to work for Mrs. Lawson for that very 
purpose, to get money to carry me back to the States.” 

“ Noble girl !” said Parker, again taking a seat, and looking 
upon Harriet. “I am going, Miss Lindsey, and I can not 
leave you here working for the money to carry you home. I 
cannot hear of such a thing.” 

“ But I can never repay you.” 

“ Miss Lindsey !” and Harriet looked upon his noble form as 
he continued, “ have I not been to you all that man could have 
been ? Can you now impeach my promises, and doubt my bene- 
volence ? Have I not told you that my regard for your virtues 
has entirely reformed my character ? Have I not long since told 
you that I first commenced a bad life because I thought nobody 
cared anything about me ? I know of but one person now who 
confides in me as a friend should — that is you. And will you 
even deny me your friendship ?” 

Harriet’s attention was so riveted upon him she could not find 
words to reply, but Parker smiled, took her hand again, pressed 
it to his lips, and said : “ No, Miss Lindsey, I know you will 
not refuse to be my friend, I know you cannot. Then do not say 
anything about repaying me. Say nothing to me that you would 
not to a father or a brother. Resolve to accompany me, and you 
shall soon see your father, mother, and your intended ! Hesitate 
no longer, for I cannot, will not live, if you cannot accept my 
proffered favor.” 

Harriet remembered that Parker had once told her about his 
sister, who finally proved to be a “ Sally,” and she had never 
had this matter explained to her mind, and though she would 
have given a world to know, yet she would have a world to fall 
upon her before she would even suffer herself to believe he was 
deserving of suspicion. Then she thought of the dangers of going 
home without some one to accompany her — the difficulties of a 
sea voyage, the crossing of the Isthmus, and, above all, of being 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


463 


among entire strangers. But the greatest difficulty was, she was 
indebted to Parker for her life ; he had been as faithful to her, 
during her illness, as could have be$n a brother, and it seemed 
very eurious to her if that strange power which he had over her 
was not occasioned by the affection of her own heart toward 
him ; it seemed as though she loved him, and yet she had heard 
that folks cannot love but one — strange thing this. Then she 
thought perhaps Parker would gain such an intimacy with her 
during her voyage at sea as to insist upon her hand, and, if he 
should, she feared that she could not command power to deny him. 

“ I perceive your trouble, Miss Lindsey,” Parker continued, 
“ you are afraid to trust yourself in my company !” Harriet 
remained silent, but Parker soon continued: “ I will tell you an 
incident that may give you a notion of what kind of a man I am. 
Do you remember that I once told you that I had a sister coming 
to this country ? I know you remember all about it. She was 
not my sister, and you now know it also. I introduced you to 
a woman of ill-fame ! Yes, I did it. Why ? I will tell you. 
I had resolved to make you my mistress, not my wife. I didn’t 
want a wife. I have once been badly, cruelly, foully deceived 
by a woman ; she submitted to the counsel of her guardians, 
and, during my absence, married her cousin, and they all ran 
off together. I lost all my confidence in woman; I didn’t 
think there would be any harm in making a mistress of you, 
and that was the plan I chose, to get you to visit that house 
until I could establish an intimacy. But you were too harmless 
and unsuspecting ; my own remorse and wounded conscientious 
feelings saved you. Yes, though I am ashamed to acknowledge 
my guilty plan, it has caused me many an unhappy thought. I 
felt so bad that I endeavored to break up that den ; and by so 
doing, that same woman, ‘ Sally,’ has sworn to have my life ; but 
I avoid her. Now, believe me, I have told you the truth ; your 
own innocence and constancy have saved you, have given me a 
higher opinion of woman, and have made me an honest and up- 
right man. Say, will you accompany me to your father’s home ?” 

Parker had undoubtedly reformed (as afterward proved); but 
Harriet did not know it, and as she sat in trouble, she thought : 


464 


THE LADY OP THE WEST ; OK, 


“ 0, Heaven ! I invoke thy almighty power to dispel the 
clouds that hover over my unknown future — to illume the fear- 
ful pathway through which *1 am seeking to travel to thy eter- 
nal glory — to brighten and efface the sore afflictions which my 
timid anticipations are heaping upon a heart that feels its olden 
pledge as sacred as thy unchangeable laws — to give me power to 
decide upon that which is likely to affect my happiness and wel- 
fare on earth, and my peace in eternity. 0, Heaven ! help 1” 
Her silence was soon broken. She looked into Parker’s face, 
smiled, and replied to his proposal : 

“ Yes, I will accompany you to the States.” 

The next day seemed as the commencement of a new era. The 
streets and the houses seemed more natural. The sun shone 
more mildly, and the few gray clouds that streaked the heavens 
seemed to add a loveliness to the California brightness which 
it never had before received. In fact, Harriet was nearly happy, 
and she already began to think nearly everybody else so. Curi- 
ous world this ; seems to change according to one’s prospects. 

Harriet thought about leaving the city, but every street, 
stump, tree, house, everything she looked upon, made her reflect : 
“ Ah ! I shall see you no more !” and then she tried hard to fix 
them all in her imagination, so that, in after years, she could 
recollect them all — where they stood, how they lay, and what 
color the houses were. Silly things, these ; but, reader, if you 
have ever traveled, and have any susceptible feelings at all, no 
matter how long your head is, or how philosophical your nature, 
you have experienced these same silly observations — when a 
mere trifle could have started a tear. Then came the sad sepa- 
ration from Mrs. Lawson and Mrs. Joicet, to whom she was sur- 
prised to find how much she was attached. She had only been 
with them a day, a single day, but she thought she had disco- 
vered a new series of adhesive philosophy — that human beings 
never know how much they love each other until circumstances 
separated them, that, even where there was only a moderate at- 
tachment, a forcible separation was the greatest outrage that 
circumstances could produce ; then she remembered the deeds 
done in a certain Christian country, and her heart seemed about 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


465 


to break, to think that the noblest work of God could commit 
such crimes, and even laugh at, and threaten destruction to, the 
sympathy that she possessed for her fellow-creatures. Harriet 
had never thought of this before. She had never before sepa- 
rated from living people whom she never expected to meet again. 
Then she thought, if everybody had to undergo these sad separa- 
tions a few times, they would then love and regard their fellow- 
mortals with that sacred, feeling which is natural to the human 
heart, but stripped of its purity by teaching little ones to hate 
those of a different sect. But the hour arrived. Harriet ex- 
plained to Mrs. Lawson the whole nature of her case ; the old 
woman pronounced many blessings upon the girl’s head, they ex- 
changed many affectionate words, then separated. 

Then she returned to bid a farewell to Mrs. Joicet ; but on her 
way to the house, she thought to herself, “ If those dove-like 
eyes shall fill with tears, when I look upon her for the last time, 
I can not conceive that I have the power to leave her, for really 
it seems to me that Mrs. Joicet can not be a mortal being !” and 
as she thought of this, thick mists came before her, and she felt 
a weakness stealing over her system. Nevertheless, she reached 
the house, said a few words, and, in company with Parker, she 
prepared to leave. And for the last time she turned to look 
upon the scrubbing woman. Those dark-brown curls seemed 
like crape suspended about a marble tomb — contrasting sadly 
with the paleness that extended over her fair features ; those 
long lashes and dove-like eyes too, seemed sad and heavy ; but 
in her trembling hands she held a slip of paper, which she 
turned heedlessly back and forth, betraying the unconsciousness 
of her actions, and the mysterious workings of silent affection. 
And as Harriet looked upon this heaven-like figure, she thought 
to herself: “ 0 ! heavens ! must I leave her ? and am I no more 
to meet the soul which is now so congenial with mine, without 
either language or motion, but mingles so perfectly in dead 
silence that even my own imagination can not keep pace with 
the reciprocal pledges that each one is disclosing and scaling 
down, ultimately to be again unfolded in the eternal world, 
where we shall meet to part no more ! 0 ! how can I leave 


466 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


her?” But their hands were united, then shook, and as the 
words adieu ! farewell ! were spoken, they experienced the last 
touch ! separated, and saw each other no more. 

“I think the boat will be crowded,” said Parker, as they 
reached the levee, where a vast collection of people were hurry- 
ing to and fro, or waiting to see the boat off. 

“ I think so,” said Harriet, “ and we had better quicken our 
speed a little, in order to get good places,” and on board they 
went ; but scarcely were they on board, when some one called 
out : 

“ Miss Sparks, Miss Sparks !” and presently up came a very 
good-natured looking fat man, holding out his hand : “ you don’t 
know me, Miss Sparks, eh ? Well, I shouldn’t have known 
you either, if I hadn’t seed the little dog I gave to you last 
Spring!” 

“Is it possible?” said Harriet. “I am very happy to meet 
you, indeed.” 

“ How have you been, Miss ?” 

“ Not very well, all the time, but I am now.” 

“ And did you find your friend ?” 

“No, I did not — he has returned to the States.” 

“ To the States !” 

“ Yes, and I am now on my way there.” 

“But is this man not your husband, if I may be so bold?” 
and the fat man pointed toward Parker, who had politely with- 
drawn to purchase some tickets. 

“ 0 ! no,” said Harriet, “ he is only going to accompany me 
home. Colonel Parker is his name.” 

“ Yes, I know him ; he was with you when I seed you last 
Spring. But it seems so very strange to me that you should be 
so much with this young fellow, and finally agree to go home 
with him, that I almost think he is your husband, or very short- 
ly going to be !” 

“ No, indeed, sir, that can never be. I am so situated that 
I could never look upon him in that light — never !” 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


467 


“ Well* really, you are a faithful, good girl, and I wish you 
all the happiness that earth can give. Did Mr. Simons make 
his fortune, do you know ?” 

“ I don’t know, hut I judge not. He and a Mr. Hamlin were 
interested in some property here, and I believe their title was 
not good, so they lost it.” 

“ Then you will stick to him if he is poor ?” 

“ What difference will his poverty make to me ? It is he that 
I am going to marry, and marry him I will /” and a dignified 
firmness accompanied the girl’s voice. 

“ Well, you are a good girl, and I ’ll come and see you when I 
return to the States. But tell me, how has the little dog been ? 
Come here, Sporty, Sporty,” and he patted the little fellow’s head, 
and he seemed to recognize his old master. “ Poor little fellow, 
he doesn’t remember when I received him from his master on the 
Plains.” 

** He is very interesting.” 

“ You have a beautiful season to go home in. There ! the 
bell is ringing ; I must go, good-by, Miss Sparks, may God bless 
you,” and as the fat man leaped on shore, the boat moved out 
into the river and floated away. 

As soon as Parker and Harriet reached San Francisco, they 
proceeded direct to Mrs. Case’s residence. Parker stopped a few 
minutes, and started out to purchase their tickets for New York, 
promising to call in the morning. While he was absent, Harriet 
related to Mrs. Case her experience in Sacramento, and her de- 
termination to return to the States in company with Colonel 
Parker. Mrs. Case was somewhat surprised at Harriet’s hasty 
return, and hasty conclusion to return to the States ; but, finally, 
she concluded it was a very wise plan. Her esteem for Parker, 
who was now hailed as a “ statesman, philosopher, patriot, with 
other euphonious titles,” by all the well-dressed people, and by 
nearly all the newspapers, was more than for any other person 
living — her John excepted. Consequently, she still hoped that 
Harriet and he might “ make a match,” which she now considered 
as highly probable, since they would be thrown into such close 
contact. 


468 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


It was a late hour at night when Parker returned, and Mrs. 
Case had just been speaking about shutting up her house for the 
night, and of retiring. But Parker’s return broke their sleepy 
mood, for he came in with a more lively spirit than was at all 
usual to his character. 

“ Here, Miss Lindsey/' said he, holding up a large bundle, 
“ I have brought you some presents. Bring your lamp and ex- 
amine them ; you too, Mrs. Case. Women always know the value 
of such things. I have brought you some of the nicest things 
in the Chinese store. Keal ‘upper ten’ sort of things,” and he 
commenced to unroll the package. 

“ 0 !” exclaimed Harriet and Mrs. Case, as their eyes fell upon 
the dress pattern. 

“ Why, Mr. Parker !” exclaimed Harriet, “ can you ever expect 
to have me accept such a present? Impossible !” 

“ Certainly, you must accept them ; I bought them on purpose 
for you.” The instant he spoke, a feeling of despair forced itself 
upon Harriet’s mind ; for she now feared more than ever that he 
would insist upon her hand, and, if so, she could see no possible 
escape from his wishes. 

“ 0 ! Mr. Parker !” said she, “ if I should accept this dress I 
shall never be where I shall dare to wear it. There is not so 
fine a dress worn by any lady in Cincinnati.” Parker laughed, 
and replied : 

“ You don’t know yet but you may have an offer from a gentle- 
man who can afford to keep you clothed in such a material all. 
the time. Strange marriages take place sometimes. You will 
look well in that dress, Miss Lindsey, capital,” and he tossed it 
into her lap. 

“ 0 ! I cannot accept this,” said Harriet, as she endeavored to 
read Parker’s mind, “ it is impossible ! it is too rich for me.” 

“ But, I don’t ask you whether you wish or not to accept 
them — they are bought expressly for you, and, if you will pardon 
me for the word, I say you must accept them.” Harriet was un- 
able to make any reply ; that powerful eye, that noble brow of 
his, were cast upon her, and she lost her command ; and turning 
the gaudy silk over, as if examining it, she felt as though it was 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


469 


almost impossible to refrain from sobbing aloud. But another 
article came forth — a rich shawl. It was such a shawl as en- 
tirely baffles our knowledge of woman’s wear. A sort of heavy, 
white flowers and vines, trees, and, in fact, every sort of vegetable 
curiosity, all raised work, each tree or vine made into little 
cushions, which, for color and general appearance, looked so 
near like nature herself, that one would feel very much inclined 
to take a snuff at the flowers, or to pull the berries or fruit. A 
capital shawl it was. 

“ 0 ! did I ever !” exclaimed Mrs. Case, and she carried her 
baby and laid it on the bed, and hastened to examine the shawl. 

u Why law me!” said she, “ I never saw such fine work ! But 
you mustn’t handle it, Mr. Parker. Gentlemen’s hands are always 
so rough. You ’ll spile it, Mr. Parker,” and she took it to have 
a more close inspection. 

“ Always the way, Mrs. Case, women know how to examine 
things cautiously, to hear them flatter themselves. But how 
do you like that, Miss Lindsey. You thought the dress was fine, 
but how do you like that , hey ?” Harriet was too terrified to 
make an answer. 

“ Miss Lindsey, have I offended you ? if I have, you must 
know that it is the deepest regret that I could possibly have, to 
say or to do anything to interfere in the slightest degree with 
your every wish. But, why are you so silent ? why do you look 
so doubtingly upon me ? I do not deserve your silent reproaches.” 

“ Mr. Parker,” but poor Harriet was unable to say anything 
further, and only continued to look upon him, who was so com- 
pletely master of her wishes. 

“ Take the shawl, Miss Lindsey, I trust that I know your 
sentiments. But here are a few more things, accept these also, 
and I am forever happy ; here,” and he placed them in her lap — 
they were fine jewels, a brooch, a bracelet, and several beautiful 
finger-rings. 

“ Mr. Parker, I cannot accept these, and I am very sorry to 
have you insist upon me doing so.” 

“ Have I not been kind to you, that you should thus refuse my 
presents — presents made to you on account of my sincere regard 


470 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


for your virtues ? Is it because I was once a gambler, that you 
are not disposed to show any respect to my regard for you ? But, 
never mind ; I know your feelings. Take and keep these presents, 
Miss Lindsey. It is my wish, ay, it is my will /” Harriet ex- 
amined the jewels, but with anything but happy feelings. True, 
they were exceedingly beautiful ; but Harriet was not a lover of 
such materials. The dress and the shawl suited her wishes to 
a nicety, that is, had they come from any other but Parker. But 
the jewels were what old Dr. Sparks never approved of, and, by 
some strange fancy, Harriet had been inclined to think that the 
old Doctor’s notions were very good. She remembered that 
“ Sally ” wore jewelry ; and she thought that if she wore them, 
other people might perhaps judge her, as she had good reason to 
judge “ Sally.” Therefore, under, such considerations, Harriet 
was so absorbed in thought as to be unable to converse with 
either Parker or Mrs. Case, who were busying themselves by dis- 
coursing upon the cost of such fine materials. Harriet now re- 
gretted that she had not remained in Sacramento, instead of 
accompanying Parker to the States ; but her regrets were useless. 
Parker turned toward her, after giving Mrs. Case entire satis- 
faction about the prices, and said : 

“ Well, Miss Lindsey, I have purchased our tickets for New 
York. We must be on board at nine to-morrow morning. It ’s 
getting very late,” and looking at his watch, “ five minutes past 
eleven. I must go. Have your things ready. I ’ll be here at 
eight to-morrow morning.” And after a few friendly remarks 
he took his departure, leaving Harriet to pass a night in any- 
thing but sleep. 

Exactly as he promised, at eight next morning, Parker re- 
turned, to conduct Harriet to the steamer. Mrs. Case, with her 
baby in her arms, accompanied them down to the wharf, where, 
after a few farewell blessings, she and Harriet separated. Har- 
riet and Parker then went on board, but Mrs. Case continued to 
stand on the wharf, looking toward them till the steamer moved 
outward. 

Thus the fair lady left her western home for her native city. 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


471 


CHAPTER XXXIV. 

Simons’ good fortune in meeting his father opened an entirely 
new set of resolutions in regard to returning to the States, for, 
as before mentioned, the old man had made invaluable disco- 
veries in the river, and a good fortune seemed close at hand. 
This success in his discoveries gave Uncle Thomas the enviable 
name of the “ Lucky Englishman and among most of the 
miners on the lower part of the river he was known by no other. 
Among some of the superstitious, there was quite a desire to be 
close to this “ lucky Englishman,” as though the angels that 
smiled upon his reverend head might give them a call if they re- 
mained within a reasonable distance. Indeed, some of these per- 
sonages were so particularly friendly as to go in a dead hour of 
the night, and move their boundary pegs several feet upon the 
old man’s territory, just as though they were also willing to 
make a fortune ! But after Simons and Hamlin joined the old 
man in occupation, these aforesaid superstitious personages kept 
an eye to the one end of Hamlin’s arm, which would, on extra- 
ordinary occasions, get certain convulsive motions rather inter- 
dictive to other people’s upright positions. Uncle Thomas had 
been for a long time very much afraid of not receiving justice, 
and, accordingly, he continued to pay the foreign tax for having 
pleased God to be born in England, a fact that showed a great 
weakness in his mind, since God shows no favor to his children ; 
whereas, had he been born in America, as every sensible person 
ought to be, he might have had a fortune long ago. In other re- 
spects, the old man enjoyed his life quite as well as did most of 
his neighbors ; and in a few days after his son and his daughter 
came, when he and they were entirely reconciled to the natural 
sense which generally belongs to human creatures ; he seemed 
to decrease in age, to increase in health and freshness, and, in 
fact, to feel himself a far more contented being than he had for a 
long time before. Neither was he at all backward in telling the 
neighbors, who finally became a little too numerous, what pride 


472 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


and esteem he took in his children ; hut, even in this, we must 
confess that he claimed most of their good qualities as being 
the result of their English blood. Never was a Catholic so 
blinded by the secrets of priesthood, or a New Englander so 
bigoted to his religion ; never was a Southerner so regardless of 
human feelings ; never was a Know Nothing so opposed to the 
natural rights between God and man ; nor scarcely ever were 
Catholic and Protestant Christians more devotedly inclined to 
enforce each one’s creed upon the other, than was Uncle Thomas 
blind to American good qualities, or prejudiced toward traits in 
the English character. Certainly, reader, you will say this man 
had a great weakness ; but we ask, in what originated this pre- 
judice ? Uncle Thomas had learning and experience. But, per- 
haps you will say, it is peculiar to the English people ? But we 
ask, to what people is it not peculiar ? rather 'particular — a par- 
ticular particular, belonging to no particular people, but parti- 
cularly particular to all particular people ; and a particular par- 
ticular, which may make us feel particularly particular, on a 
particularly particular judgment day ! 

But we must not be too hard upon the old man ; he had very 
good reasons for considering himself an injured man ; he had 
experienced a distinction in legislation for different people, which 
no other civilized nation makes to collect money. He had heard 
of equal rights and freedom, and he loved their name. But when 
he entered the free States he went into churches ; he noticed 
certain colored fringes round the galleries. Then he went into 
cities and villages, and heard a word foreign to his foreign na- 
ture — for if there ever was a man on the face of the earth that 
really loved his fellow-man, Uncle Thomas did — and that word so 
foreign to his nature was — foreigner. Then he was a harmless 
sort of man, and when his property was taken away from him, 
he began to hate the country ; and like a young man beginning 
to be disgusted with his lady-love, the very air of the heavens 
seemed to be contaminated with the ugly tracks of the unfeeling 
monster, leaving stains in the air, which always after show the 
silly grimaces and idiotic smiles that once looked so like a com- 
forting angel. 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


473 


But a better day was now beginning to dawn upon Uncle 
Thomas. The gold promised to yet place him in a condition 
more happy than he had dreamed of since Downie’s death — to 
give him a home beside his own children, who were happy to par- 
ticipate in his joys. Julia had always loved her husband, but 
she now had an additional tie. She did not think of this at 
first, but before she was aware of it, the word father had a pecu- 
liar charm that revived her infant love. Then she often thought 
it seemed strange that she could love her brother and her father 
without diminishing the love she had for her husband, nay, she 
even thought that he was more dear than before. Then she 
thought about them all returning soon to Indiana ; and she fancied 
that their good fortune would enable them to purchase a good 
farm, and to build a good house ; and in such a place she could 
look into the future and see just how happy she should be with 
her brother and her father, who were already beginning to take 
some interest in the Star Spangled Banner, at least when she 
sang it. Yes, Julia thought of all this ; and the joyous appear- 
ance of the future caused her to remember that when she was a 
little girl she had earnestly wished to have a house of her own 
some day, so she could arrange all her own particulars, without 
being disturbed by the whims of anybody else — even her flower- 
beds she now intended to have just as- close to the doors and win- 
dows as she chose. Then she could have the satisfaction of 
having her friends coming to see her in her own house. But she 
pitied her brother. He had not yet recovered from the sad loss 
of his intended, and she had tried all she knew to comfort him, 
but tried in vain. He was a very plain sort of young man, and, 
owing to the conduct of the clergyman and his wife, he was now 
getting “ down on ” everything of a religious nature. And when 
she attempted to cheer him, by telling him of a happier world, 
her own words seemed to heap sorrow and grief upon him, and he 
even hated the heaven she spoke of. 

“ Do Mr. Ellis and his wife go to heaven?” he would say, 
“ then, God forbid that ever I should ! Give me eternal dark- 
ness, and the abode of the damned ; plunge me into everlasting 
torment, in company with her whom they drove to ruin by their 
40 


474 THE LADY OF THE WEST,* OK, 

dough-faced Christianity ; hut God forbid that I should ever be 
placed beside such human demons as are Mr. and Mrs. Ellis !” 
And when he uttered such expressions, which he did very fre- 
quently, Julia then perceived why it was that so much skepticism, 
in religious matters, was spreading over our Christian country ; 
and she began to wonder in her own mind whether these skeptics 
were not as much entitled to God’s sympathy and forgiveness as 
were the persons who drove them into such a state of hatred 
toward religious institutions ? 

But Simons’ melancholy was not so broken up by his father or 
sister, as by little Geordie. This little, white-headed specimen 
of an eight-year-old boy, proved to be the most entertaining one 
of the party. After they all commenced working together, 
Geordie generally helped Mrs. Hamlin about the tent-hold du- 
ties — such as cooking, carrying water and wood, and talking 
about his little mates in London. But he frequently got some 
leisure moments to assist the “ men folks ” at mining ; though in 
this occupation he did not do so well as previously to Simons 
and Hamlin’s coming ; for Hamlin was one of those laughing 
sort of fellows, who delight in playing tricks upon little boys ; 
and, whenever Geordie came among them he would have a tus- 
sling match, or call him to see something very extraordinary, 
which, on examination, proved to be nothing at all. Such little 
matters soon caused a warm attachment to spring up between 
them ; for, from some unknown cause, Mr. and Mrs. Hamlin had 
never been presented with any children of their own, a fact 
that caused a particular tenderness on their part toward little 
Geordie. This was the first respectable man with whom Geordie 
had ever been familiar, that is, so familiar as to consider him- 
self privileged to climb upon his back, to pull him over when he 
was smoking, or to poke straws about his ears when he was 
taking his “nooning snooze,” or such like diversions. The con- 
sequence of this was, Hamlin soon became Geordie’s particular 
favorite. Geordie seemed to think well of Uncle Thomas, but 
he was very far from considering the old man an equal to Ham- 
lin. Between Simons and himself there was no particular attach- 
ment on Geordie’s part, though Simons’ orphan-like life, turned his 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


475 


feelings in favor of Geordie. But Hamlin was Geordie’s greatest 
favorite, and by him he always walked when their party were 
going to, or coming from their work. Cramming one hand into 
Hamlin’s pocket, he walked beside him with as much pride and 
importance as ever characterized an English newspaper’s fidelity to 
the “ Stamp act.” This attachment caused Mrs. Hamlin to take 
a great interest in the boy’s comfort and welfare, which was a 
kindness entirely new to his experience in the world. 

Accordingly, this awakened new ideas in his head ; and he 
frequently sat by her side, watching her smiles and coquettish 
lips, while he told her how he would, some day, come and buy 
a farm beside her, and get a wife, and have fine children, and in 
fact, everything else of which little boys so often dream, when 
thinking of the future. But at the bottom of all his affections, 
was his attachment to his mates in London. To get these to 
California, to make them happy and comfortable, seemed to be 
as earnest a wish as for that of his own. Neither was he devoid 
of his remarkable self-esteem, even in this holy wish. He could 
bring them out. He could put them into good business. He 
could make them comfortable. He would do it, too. Such were 
his feelings, and the manner of expressing himself, which, for so 
little a fellow, gave him a species of good-nature, that won the 
admiration of all who knew him. Indeed, quite a type of a 
man was little Geordie, so much so, that in a short time he had 
quite as many friends and acquaintances as had anybody who 
lived in that neighborhood. 

Among these people he often talked of his little mates, and 
how hard they fared in London. But, as before stated, this 
wounded the old man’s pride, and these very unequally matched 
individuals always got into a national dispute, whether England 
or America were the greater or better country. In these discus- 
sions, Geordie generally assumed very decided positions and im- 
portant appearances, which universally brought down showers 
of cheering from the listeners ; and from this encouragement, he 
not unfrequently made some very witty, lawyer-like remarks, or 
commanded such “ large, long words,” that he nearly convulsed 
the more intelligent ones with fits of laughter. 


476 


THE LADY OF THE WEST ; OR, 


Though now a change was dawning. Through the glorious 
prosperity that smiled upon their party, these happy noons, these 
evenings of diversion, these Sunday enjoyments, were all likely 
to pass away — to pass away, and provide space for a more useful 
and exalted life. Gold came to them. Dollars were first counted, 
then ounces, then pounds ; and then, “ leaving the country with 
a fortune,” and returning to the States, was beginning to be dis- 
cussed in good earnest. They had several applications made to 
them to purchase their ground, and they were almost inclined to 
accept the offers that had been made. But here was a new fea- 
ture. What was to be done with little Geordie? He was so 
firmly attached to Hamlin and his wife that his heart was nearly 
breaking. He could not return with them, for he wanted his 
mates in California. And would you believe it, Mrs. Hamlin 
was so attached to the little fellow that she feared she could not 
bear to be separated from him. She had already withstood so 
many trials upon her affections that she felt conscious only a few 
more would be needed to loosen her hold to earthly existence. 
Then, above all, to leave such a little harmless boy with strangers, 
seemed more cruel than she could think of doing. But she no- 
ticed how it affected his feelings. When they would be sitting 
about the camp, and any one start the subject of returning to 
the States, Geordie’s large eyes would instantly sparkle with 
tears and turn upon those of Julia. And such a look soon clouded 
her vision. It gave her feelings a shock that even little Geordie 
would notice the very instant their eyes met. Then he would 
look toward Hamlin a moment, then press his hand to his fore- 
head and walk away. Frequently he would fold his hands across 
his knees when sitting in the camp, and look toward Julia and Mr. 
Hamlin, alternately, but without saying a single word. Then 
sometimes he would come to Julia, take hold of her hand, and 
say, “You make me think of my mother! I wish I could die 
and go to see her !” 

Simons looked upon a life in some of the Atlantic States as 
much better calculated to remove his dejection and trouble, than 
was anything within the California territory; and to reach 
them, he endeavored to persuade his companions to sell out ; but 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


477 


in this he could not exactly effect his wishes. When he was 
one day conversing with them upon this matter, he noticed some 
people passing along the road toward the “upper diggings,” in 
company with whom he discovered his long lost dog, Sporty ! 
Rising to his feet, he called : 

“ Sporty ! Sporty ! Sporty !” and the little dog came bounding 
toward him, while he told his sister of his discovery. They had 
often heard him speaking of this little favorite, and they imme- 
diately rose to their feet to look upon it. The dog only partially 
recognized his old master, and keepiug at a respectful distance, 
he turned his head half sidewise, and seemed inclined to doubt 
whether Simons was exactly the person he took him to he. But 
Simons persisted : 

“ Sporty, Sporty,” and, finally, Sporty concluded it was all 
right, and rushed up to greet him. The present master of Sporty 
perceived this recognition, and immediately approached Simons, 
saying : 

** Do you know that dog, sir ?” 

“Yes, sir,” said Simons, “he is my own dog.” 

“ Your dog !” repeated the stranger, looking at Simons from 
head to foot. 

“ Yes, sir, he is my dog ; I raised him.” 

“ Then, sir, please tell me how I may know that you are the 
real owner ?” 

“ Is he yours ?” and Simons took a careful look at the dog 
again. 

“ No, he is not mine, but I have a very strong claim upon him ; 
but—” 

“ Well, I can tell you,” Simons interrupted, “ I can tell you 
where you got him — you got him on the Plains.” 

“ Where ?” 

“ I don’t know, but I lost him not far on this side of the Rocky 
Mountains.” 

“ How came you to lose him ?” and a smile spread over the 
stranger’s face. 

“ I don’t remember exactly how, but I know I first missed him 
when I was traveling alone ; I was very ill at the time. 


478 THE LADY OP THE WEST; OR, 

“ Well,” said the stranger, “ tell me, is your name Nathan 
Simons *?” 

Simons knew it was not common for people to know his given 
name, for, by some curious neglect, even since he found his 
father, he was always called Simons, even his sister and his 
father called him by no other, while the old man was still called 
Uncle Thomas, except by Julia and Nathan. Accordingly, hear- 
ing this stranger, who smiled so familiarly on him, call him by 
his full name, startled him in an instant, and he almost thought 
he was going to meet another father, uncle, or something of the 
kind, and he took a good survey of the stranger. 

“ That is my name — Nathan Simons.” 

“ Well, then, Mr. Simons, I am very happy to see you — I 
should never have known you,” and he took Simons’ hand and 
gave it a hearty shake. 

“ But, sir, I beg pardon, T don’t know you.” 

“ Neither would you if I should tell you ; but, sir, the first 
place I seed you was on the Plains. You stopped at my wagon 
when you were very sick, and you left the dog with me when you 
started on.” 

“ 0, I remember.” 

“ But, sir, I have a great deal to tell you — more than you aro 
aware of,” and he beckoned for Simons to step to one side ; but 
Simons already apprehended something extraordinary. 

“ Tell me, sir,” said the stranger, as soon as they were a little 
to one side, “ are you not acquainted with a young lady by the 
name of Mary Sparks ?” 

“ I was — but she is no longer living.” 

“ Living ! when did you hear that ?” and the stranger seemed 
startled at such information. 

“ She has been dead for several months.” 

“ 0, then, if that ’s what you know, I am happy to state that 
I seed her not many days ago, myself.” 

“ You saw her !” exclaimed Simons. 

“ Certainly, 1 did. I got this dog of her ; she was just going 
on board a boat for San Francisco, and, as I jumped ashore, the 
dog followed.” ,,*> 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


479 


** This can not be, sir !” and turning pale with thought, he 
continued, “ did you not tell me that you got the dog of me on 
the Plains?” 

“ But, sir, I met her last spring, and she would have the dog; 
so she had him, and kept him all summer in Marysville and in 
San Francisco. Sir, I know I am right.” Simons made no re- 
ply, but eyed the stranger closely, as he proceeded. “ She thinks 
you are gone to the States, and she is in company with Col. Par- 
ker, going there to meet you. I know I am right. She told me 
your whole story.” 

“ Parker! Col. Parker?” 

“ Yes, sir, Col. Parker.” 

“ But, see here, sir,” and Simons took his pocket-book out and 
handed the stranger the slip of paper that Harriet had pinned 
to the willows. He looked hastily over it. 

“ I know nothing about this,” said he, “nothing at all; but 
I know that Mary Sparks lives.” 

“ Now lives ?” 

“ Yes, I know she now lives.” 

“ Is this possible ?” 

“ Yes, sir, it ’s a positive fact.” 

“ When did you see her?” 

“ Well, let me see, this is Tuesday, well, it must be about two 
weeks ago, I think.” 

“ W T hat about this Col. Parker?” 

“ He ’s going to accompany her home ; he ’s a particular friend 
of hers, I guess. He is said to be a mighty smart man.” 

“ Friend of hers !” 

“ 0, not that, I know what you mean ; O, no, no, no, no ! not 
at all. I joked her about marrying him, but there ’s no danger 
of that, I ’m sure. No, sir, the very last words she said to mo 
was, that she intended not to marry him.” 

“And, sir, you know this all to be true?” 

“ True as you ’re born, sir. But my mates are getting a good 
ways on ahead, and I must go. Good-day, sir ; but you have not 
thanked me for restoring your dog to you,” said the stranger, 
laughing heartily. 


480 


THE LADY OF THE WEST ; OR, 


“ Can you not stay ?” 

“No, sir, I must go, good-day." 

“ But I have not expressed my gratitude toward you, nor — ” 

“ Never mind, sir, I’ll come and see you in Cincinnati, next 
hog-killing,” and he shook hands and departed, laughing as he 
hurried away to overtake his mates. Simons then informed his 
sister of the news, and she informed the others. The effect that 
this information produced in their party was beyond description. 
Until this, Uncle Thomas had not been informed of Simons’ for- 
mer disappointment. But it settled their mining operations. 
Little Geordie was obliged to submit to their dissolution. They 
sold out without any delay. Their tent and mining tools were 
all sold, and their accounts all settled. And, as tired as they 
all were of mining, they could not leave the occupation without 
the saddest feelings. To throw down their tools, and say, “ we 
have now got fortune enough to quit with,” is a most happy 
thought ; but, on leaving this chance occupation, the freedom of 
an out-door life, and the enjoyment of the moonlight nights in 
that heavenly summer-land, produce impressions which the Cal- 
ifornia miner will continue to remember and cherish ever after; 
and, when about to leave, he feels so conscious of this fact that 
he is sorry the time has at last arrived. As they were stand- 
ing about their camp late on the evening previous to their de- 
parture, none felt this sadness so intensely as did little Geordie. 
Taking Julia’s hand and turning toward the full moon, he pointed 
upward. 

“ Julia,” said he, “ this is our last night in the mountains 
together, and it seems to me as if it is the last happy night I. 
shall ever see in this world !” 

“ Why, dear Geordie, you shouldn’t talk so.” 

“ But I can’t help it, Julia. Every now and then I see some- 
thing in the skies that makes me think of my mother ! I think 
it ’s angels coming after me. They never came to see me before. 
There ! there ! do you not see them, Julia ?” 

“ No, dear ; you shouldn’t think of such things. It ’s because 
you are sad that you feel so.” But Julia could scarcely control 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


481 


her own imagination, and she thought there was a brilliancy in 
little Geordie that seemed more remarkable than common. 

“Julia!” said he, with quite a clear voice, “I wish you to 
remember this evening, with me standing by your side. It may 
be because I ’m sad, I don’t know, but it seems to me I ’m going 
very soon to see my mother after you go away ! I never felt so 
curious before, nor never could I see my mother or my mates so 
clearly.” 

“0, dear ! don’t talk so, you cannot see your mother or your 
mates.” 

“ I don’t know, Julia, but it seems so ! I never before wished 
I was back to London until to-night, and I don't know why it is.” 

“0, it ’s because we are going to return to our homes ; that ’s 
what makes it.” 

“Do you think so, Julia? But I was going to ask you some- 
thing, and 1 forgot it. 0, I mind now — how do you think I 
shall live after you are gone ?” 

“ 0 ! I expect you will soon find some good people to live with ; 
boys have plenty of chances.” 

“ But that ain’t what I mean ; I mean, that whenever I see the 
stars and moon and skies, I ’ll think so much about our good 
nights together that I can’t live. But I don’t think I ’ll have 
long to mourn ! I should like very much to see my mates once 
more, but I ’m afraid I never shall ! Poor little boys ! I never 
thought so before ! I shall be glad to get to San Prancisco, so 
I can send my money to them !” 

“ Do you not feel well, to-night, Geordie ?” 

“ Yes, Julia, I never felt so well in my life; but it makes me 
feel bad to be by your side ; and that ’s the reason I keep press- 
ing your hand, so I can keep from thinking I ’m in some other 
country. And that ’s what makes me think, when you are gone, 
I ’ll go away to another world !” 

On the following morning they took their final farewell of the 
Yuba. But the little incidents, common scenes, traveling in an 
open wagon, then on a boat, beautiful weather, and melancholy 
impressions on taking a farewell view of the great Sierra Neva- 
das, must all be passed over, while we hastily follow them to San 


482 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


Francisco, and find them safely housed in the Bush Hotel, not 
even stopping to say anything about the voraciously polite hotel- 
keepers who flocked the wharves, to solicit travelers to their 
“best accommodation, and cheapest house in town,” no, we must 
not mention this ; for the newspapers — the same that encouraged 
the Indian war — may say something unfavorable of the style of 
our writing ; then, these newspapers can do such wonders, we 
had better begin to haul in a little, and see what good we can 
say of this gambling State, which is so completely master of the 
newspapers that they have not got the moral courage to try to 
suppress the legally recognized crimes of the country. Hard 
sentence that ; but we have written it, and even so it shall go 
before the world. 

The Bush Hotel was a good house, and usually accommodated 
forty or fifty persons. Of these persons, there were a greater 
number who were transient, being miners, and traders from the 
mining regions, who were in the city on business, for a few days 
only. Of the others, some were clerks, some were gamblers or 
politicians, and some were fine, respectable, good, honest people. 
There were five or six ladies also stopping there as boarders ; and 
as our party were obliged to wait there several days, on account 
of the steamer’s time, Mrs. Hamlin fancied that she could spend 
the time very agreeably. 

Through the letter which Simons had received from Harriet, 
he remembered that she had been living with one Mrs. Case, on 
N — street. Accordingly, early on the next morning after his 
arrival in San Francisco, he repaired thither. 

“ Does Mrs. Case live here ?” m 

“Yes, sir, that’s my name, come in,” and Simons went in, 
and took a seat. 

“ Are you acquainted with Col. Parker?” said Simons, with a 
familiar address. 

“0 law! yes; I’m very well acquainted with him. He ’s 
often been to my house.” 

“I’m told he has returned to the States ?” 

“ Yes, he’s gone.” 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


483 


** All ! I ’m sorry for that ; we have been anxious to have him 
run for Senator. That ’s why I came to see you, to learn if he 
had really started to the States.” 

“ 0 yes ! he ’s gone, sure enough ; but I think he was very 
foolish for going so soon. He could have easily got elected, I 
think.” 

“ Yes, very ; but, I suppose, he ’s like most young men, got 
some attraction back in the other States ?” 

“ I guess so,” said Mrs. Case, laughing, “ but I often told him 
so, and he always denied it.” 

“ But I was told that his intended had started back from this 
country, and that he followed her ?” 

“ 0, I s’pose that ’s Harriet Lindsey you have heard ’em talk- 
ing about ?” 

“ I think that was her name.” 

“ 0, law me ! I know her very well ; she ’s from Cincinnati. 
But I don’t think Parker is engaged to her, at least she always 
denied it ; but, that ’s true, he did furnish her money to go home 
on.” 

“ She was a very good girl, I ’m told ?” 

“ Yes, she is one of the most extraordinary girls I know of. 
Don’t you think, she was engaged to a man in Cincinnati, and I 
believe, by what she said, he must be one of the best men in the 
world a’most. Well, he was poor, and her father wouldn’t let 
her marry him. So he come to California, and she run away 
from home, and come all the way across the Plains here after 
him.” 

“ Possible ! she must have loved him ?” 

“ 0 dear ! I guess she did. I never saw any one in my life 
love another so much as she loved him. Even when any one 
would mention his name you could see it in her face.” 

" And did she not find him ?” 

“ Why, law me ! no. She has been all the way to Marysville 
and Sacramento, and every place, and couldn’t find him. Then 
at last she heard of him in Sacramento, and she went up there 
after him, but when she got there, Mrs. Joicet told her he had 
gone to the States, and now she ’s gone after him again.” 


484 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


“ Why, she is a remarkable girl ; but it must have cost her 
something to travel so much ?” 

“ Yes ; but she worked awhile at Sacramento and made a good 
deal of money ; though when she was taken sick in Marysville, 
Mr. Parker furnished her with money, and I believe he has given 
her some since, too.” 

“ 0, then, it ’s probable enough she may yet marry Parker ?” 

“Well, she says not, but it’s my opinion she will. Mr. 
Simons, that ’s the man she was engaged to, has gone home as 
poor as he came ; and I know for certain Col. Parker has made 
a great fortune. Then I ’m sure he ’s anxious to get her, if he 
can. 0, law me ! you ought to saw the dress and shawl he gave 
her ; the finest silk in the world, a’most ; and lots of jewelry, 
P ! she ’ll look like a real queen when she ’s got ’em on, I ’m 
sure, for she’s good-looking, anyhow.” 

“ Ah ! if he has given her such things, it ’s very likely he ’ll 
marry her, or else she would not have accepted them.” 

“ Though she didn ’t want to take ’em. Yes, it ’s my opinion 
she ’ll marry him.” 

“ It will be hard for the other young fellow, after having 
waited so long, too.” 

“ Yes; but he heard she was dead, so he can’t be expecting 
ever to meet her, anyhow, and that ’s what 1 told her, she ought 
to choose just the one that can keep her the most comfortable. 
And that ’s what makes me think she ’ll finally marry Mr. 
Parker.” Simons arose to depart. 

“ Well,” said he, “ if the Colonel has left for the States, of 
course we can’t run him for Senator.” 

“No, it*s too late now.” 

“ Well,” said Simons, passing out of the door, “ good morning.” 

“ Good morning, sir, good morning.” 

Thus he left Harriet’s best female friend, pleased with his in- 
genious quizzing ; but a more unhappy man never walked the 
streets of San Prancisco. 


^While Simons was gone to see Mrs. Case, Hamlin and little 
Geordie went to the Express office. 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


485 


“Well, Mr. Holmes,” said Geordie, thrusting one hand into 
his bosom, “ I ’ve come to arrange my business, so my mates can 
get out to this country.” 

“Ah! Geordie,” said Mr. Holmes — a good-looking young 
man, with a large forehead — smiling upon little Geordie’s man- 
like pretensions, “you’ve got money enough at last to bring out 
your mates, eh ?” and he took him by the hand, and conducted 
him and Mr. Hamlin round behind the counter. 

“ Certainly,” said Geordie, stretching his proud neck to its 
utmost length, “ I ’ve accomplished my purposes in spite of ob- 
stacles. It just takes me and Mr. Hamlin to dig gold.” 

“ Ah ! well, well, I am glad to hear it, Geordie. I was afraid 
you would never make money enough to help your mates out — 
really I am very glad to see you, Geordie, and to hear that you 
have done well.” 

“ Well, let ’s see,” said Geordie, in a thinking attitude, “ what 
is the best way to arrange our business, for Mr. Hamlin, my 
friend here, can’t stop long, and we had better proceed at once, 
I s’pose.” 

“Well,” said Mr. Holmes, laughing, “you seem to be in a 
hurry, Geordie — you are not like Englishmen generally. Why, 
well, I ’ll tell you how we do such business, though, I must say, 
Geordie, we’ve never had the pleasure of bringing out boot-blacks 
before. But I ’ll tell you how we do for other people ; we have 
agents in every part of the world, and when we are paid the 
price of passage-money, we write to our agents to go and procure 
cabins and all other necessaries for the person who is to come 
out. In your case, I ’ll write to one of our agents in London 
that you have paid me the money. Then he ’ll go and hunt up 
your mates — for you must tell me where we ’ll find them — and 
then he ’ll take them down to the ship that ’s coming to Califor- 
nia, and he ’ll see that they are properly cared for, and put on 
board and started on.” 

“ And what security have I that your agents will do the busi- 
ness properly,” said Geordie. 

“ None,” said Mr. Holmes, “ none, except our word ; you 
know, Geordie, in this country we trust to each other’s word.-U^' 


486 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


“ And that ’s quite sufficient — I don’t ask any more,” said 
Geordie, throwing down his hag of gold-dust. “ If a man’s word 
isn’t good, I wouldn’t give much for the man. But here’s 
another thing; I want all my mates to have a new suit of 
clothes before they start, or else they ’ll be made fun of all the 
way out.” 

“ Very well, Geordie,” said Mr. Holmes, smiling, “ whatever 
you require can be attended to ; but you must specify exactly 
what that is, and I give you my word it shall be done.” Then 
the little boy prescribed a suit after the fashion of his own — not 
even neglecting handkerchiefs — something that he looked upon 
as peculiarly attractive. In a short time the business was fin- 
ished — the gold weighed out, and the receipt given into little 
Geordie’s hand. 

“ Well, Mr. Holmes,” said he, “ tell me how much your charge 
is upon this business — and I ’ll pay you in advance !” 

“ My charge, Geordie !” said Mr. Holmes, and he took little 
Geordie’s hand and drew him to his arms. “ My charge, my 
good boy ! 0 ! Geordie ! why do you ask me that ?” 

“ Mr. Holmes,” said Geordie, and those large eyes sparkled, 
for he perceived that it was going to be done gratis ! “ Mr. 

Holmes ! I can not bear this !” and the child’s arms clasped 
around his neck. 0 ! Earth ! was there ever such another em- 
brace upon thy great domain ? 

Geordie had a little money remaining, which he left in charge 
of the good Mr. Holmes ; and again the little boy and Mr. Ham- 
lin departed — but a happier and more thankful heart than 
Geordie’s, never fluttered in mortal’s bosom ! Alas ! poor 
Geordie ! would that we could end your story here — but yet a 
little further — that noble spirit goes where our pen can never 
follow ! 

On their way back, they stopped at the Wenner House. This 
was a gambling saloon of moderate pretensions ; but it kept a 
V very good band of music, and it was to hear this that Hamlin 
and Geordie entered. There were a number of gaming-tables 
in the room, about some of which, a few persons were gambling. 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


487 


But at one side of the room were some five or six persons, dis- 
cussing upon the character of one Samuel Wilson. It seems as 
though there had been some money missing, which had passed 
through the hands of this Wilson; though the manner in 
which the money had disappeared, was altogether unaccountable. 
This money had been lost about five or six weeks previous to the 
time now referred to ; and it had been lost in some trade between 
San Francisco and Sacramento. Samuel Wilson was a well- 
known man among most of the frequenters of gambling and offi- 
cial houses. But the money was gone, and no evidence existed 
against Samuel Wilson, and yet a great suspicion did. 

These persons were discussing upon the character of Wilson — 
some saying that a man of such standing, would not be guilty 
of such a deed — some saying that the former character he bore, 
was of no value in judging him in this instance — some saying 
that he had too much money to care about the sum which was 
missing, and some were merely inquiring what kind of a charac- 
ter Wilson had previous to the time alluded to. Hamlin and 
Geordie walked up to where these men were talking, and the 
former asked : 

“ Do you know where this Samuel Wilson is from ?” One of 
the persons turned toward Hamlin, and answered : 

“ He ’s from H — County, Indiana.” Hamlin laughed, and 
said : 

“ Ho ! I know him very well, then.” 

“ Indeed !” 

“ Perfectly ; he ’s been a near neighbor for several years — 
lived within two miles of me.” 

“ Indeed ; then you know something about his character in 
that neighborhood ?” Hamlin was a very plain spoken man, 
and he answered the question thus : 

“ I know his character too well, decidedly too well for his own 
good if I can find him.” 

“Indeed! not good?” 

“ Good for stealing everything he could lay his hands on — 
decidedly good he was.” 


488 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


“ Ah ! indeed ! This is news indeed !” But at this instant, 
one of the party, who had remained quiet, walked close up to 
Hamlin, and said : 

“ What do you say, sir, about Wilson ?” 

“Well, sir, I say he is one of the biggest thieves that ever 
trod shoe-leather. That ’s the reason he came to California ; he 
stole a horse and had to run away.” 

“ Sir, do you know what you are saying ?” and he clenched 
his teeth and eyed Hamlin. Hamlin was a very bold little 
man — “ a little-big-sort-of a-man ” — and he supposed the person 
who was addressing him, to be a gambler and friend to Mr. Wil- 
son, and that he had felt himself insulted by what he had said 
about Wilson ; but, as he hated gamblers, he went not a step 
out of his way in saying what he knew to be the truth regarding 
Wilson, and he answered : 

“ I ’m saying that Samuel Wilson, from H — County, Indiana, 
is one of the biggest thieves and liars that ever trod shoe- 
leather.” 

“ Sir, do you know who you are talking to? 

“ No, neither do I care. If you know Wilson as well as I do, 
you know he lives by stealing.” 

“ I know he ’s a gentleman, sir.” 

“ He ’s not. He ’s a thief, and one of the littlest, contempti- 
blest kind of thieves, too.” 

During this dispute, the others remained quiet, but listened 
to the two men speaking. At this time little Geordie occupied 
his favorite position, namely, by Hamlin’s side, with one of his 
hands thrust into Hamlin’s pockets. 

“ Sir, I call upon you to take back your words !” said the 
gambler to Hamlin. 

“ Sir, I will not. And what is more, sir, if you take Wilson’s 
part, I shall consider that you are also a thief.” The gambler’s 
face reddened with rage. Little Geordie pulled at Hamlin’s 
arm. 

“ 0 ! come away,” said he, “ do, Mr. Hamlin.” 

“ Sir, take back your words,” said the gambler. 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 489 

“ Sir, I will not. Samuel Wilson is a contemptible thief and 
liar,” said Hamlin, firmly. 

“ Sir, I again say, take back your words,” and the gambler put 
one hand in his bosom. 

“ Sir, who are you ? Some partner of Wilson’s in stealing, 
hey ? Don’t tell me to take back my words, sir. You are mis- 
taken in your man this time, I think.” Geordie again pulled 
at Hamlin, and said : 

“ 0 ! do come away, do.” But the gambler then stepped for- 
ward, and said to Hamlin : 

“ You shall take back your words.” But Hamlin looked him 
firmly in the face. 

“I’ll not do it,” said he, “not for you nor any other black- 
leg,” and Hamlin kept his eye upon the gambler, for he knew 
that a pistol or a bowie-knife — both of which were justifiable by 
law — was likely to be forthcoming. The crowd seemed to be ex- 
pecting a collison, for they were not only silent, but stepped a 
little back. Little Geordie was still pulling at Hamlin, and 
endeavoring to persuade him away ; but, just as Hamlin pro- 
nounced the word blackleg, the gambler gave a quick turn to the 
hand in his bosom. Something went “ tick,” then out came his 
hand, holding a bright, silver-mounted revolver — it was cocked — 
it was darted toward Hamlin’s breast ! 

“ D — n your heart,” the gambler fiercely cried. Geordie 
shrieked : 

“ Don’t shoot,” and made a desperate grab for the pistol — his 
little hand drew it downward toward his own breast — Hamlin 
struck at it — the gambler pushed forward, struggled, and drew 
the trigger — a deafening report followed ! Geordie screamed : 

“ 0, heavens ! I ’m shot !” and his hand let go the pistol, the 
other hand was still in Hamlin’s pocket, and seemed to cling to 
him for support, but soon released its hold ; he staggered a little 
between the contending parties, then sank down at their feet ! 

The crowd scattered a little, then rushed upon the gambler and 
secured him. Hamlin stooped down, took the bleeding child into 
his arms and started for the Bush Hotel. Only three or four per- 
sons followed. On their way toward the hotel, Geordie struggled 


490 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


hard for hreath, for the blood seemed to be coming into his 
throat. He was very pale, but shed not a tear. He pressed his 
arms about Hamlin’s neck : 



THE ORPHAN HAS FALLEN. 


“ I expect this is the last time we shall ever be together in 
this world, Mr. Hamlin !” he said “ This is our last walk in the 
streets of San Francisco !” Then he turned his face toward the 
blood that was flowing from his breast and running down upon 
Hamlin : 

“ Mr. Hamlin,” said he, “ that is Christian blood ! It ’s pure 
English ! My mates have got such blood as that. But it will 
soon stop running, and my life, and my wish to see my mates 
must all stop ! I shall never see them in this world — never ! 
Each drop of blood makes me weaker !” Hamlin cautioned him 
to be quiet, and made all possible haste to the hotel. They soon 
reached it, but at this time they were both literally covered 
with blood. 

“ G-eordie is shot !” were the words that flew through the hotel 
on ‘ lightning’s wings.’ The excitement at the hotel became the 
most intense ever witnessed; for Geordie’s sprightliness and 
brilliant talents during the previous evening had already won 
him a host of admiring friends, who now crowded forward in 
breathless anxiety to see the blood gushing from his breast ; and 
not a dry eye remained within the spacious hall. Then came up 
his devoted friend, Mrs. Hamlin, who seemed to turn to marble — 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


491 


ay, whiter than snow was the face of that woman when her purple 
lips pressed upon little Geordie’s bloody face ! Then her dimply 
arms clasped the bleeding child to her bosom — long, long their 
fond embrace continued ; but the poor woman’s sobs forced tears 
from every eye. 

“ It’s too close,” said Geordie, “ I can scarcely breathe, I ’m 
getting so weak !” Then he was removed to a window and placed 
upon a bed. Surgeons were sent for in all possible haste. Every 
one was running and hurrying about the house — some opening 
windows and doors, some bringing water. Then the surgeons 
came and examined his wound. The ball had entered near the 
collar bone, went downward and backward, but yet remained 
within his chest. The surgeons said that if the bleeding could 
be stopped there was yet a possibility of his recovering. And 
after a few minutes’ application the blood was stopped. Hopes 
of his recovery now caused many of the spectators to leave. 
Geordie was cautioned not to move or to speak, lest the bleeding 
should again commence. And after awhile the surgeons left, 
promising to call soon again. Most of the people’s tears were 
now dried up, and they were recovering from the shock. While 
the surgeons were there, Geordie’s clothes had been changed, and 
he now lay dressed in white, and he too was white — a sad con- 
trast to the child, that rosy, red-cheeked child that sold the 
newspapers. 

Uncle Thomas thought of this, and he thought, too, this is a 
poor English orphan in a foreign land ! Then he noticed Geordie’s 
large eyes often turning toward Mr. and Mrs. Hamlin, and he 
thought they had a death-like appearance. But Geordie motioned 
for Mrs. Hamlin to come to him. She was there in a second. 
He whispered : 

“ I feel like sleeping ! If I go to sleep you must waken me if 
you think I ’m going to die — I want to see you all before I go !” 
and he closed his eyes as if asleep. There were but few in the 
house now, and they were watching by his side. In a low voice 
Uncle Thomas said : 

“ Beally the horrible crimes of this country make me sick of 
it. To see such heathenish villains committing such outrages, 


492 


THE LADY OF THE WEST ; OR, 


disgusts me with the inefficiency of Republicanism. Why, in 
the great city of London, such a deed as this would enrage half 
the people of the city ; but here it hardly excites the ones who 
saw it and know of it.” Geordie turned his pale face toward 
the old man : 

“ If you was a boot-black,” said he, “you wouldn’t say so.” 
Mrs. Hamlin at once sprang to his side. 

“ 0, Geordie !” said she, “ you mustn’t speak ; you know the 
Doctor said you mustn’t say a single word.” 

“ Well, I won’t speak any more, Julia,” and he closed his eyes 
as if at ease, and Julia took her seat. Uncle Thomas made no 
reply to Geordie, but, in a lower voice, said to Hamlin and 
Simons : 

“ I know it ’s a very common notion that poor people can’t get 
justice in England, but it ’s altogether a mistake. The filthiest 
beggar in London can sue for justice, and obtain it.” Again 
Geordie turned, but his face was paler than before. “ If you had 
been a beggar,” said he, “ you wouldn’t say so.” Again Julia 
admonished him. and again he promised to remain silent, and 
closed his eyes as if asleep. But, for all his life was in danger, 
his hatred toward London, and his forwardness to check any- 
thing said in its favor, caused a slight smile to steal over the 
different persons present. It must be remembered that Geordie 
and Uncle Thomas often had disputes about the two great coun- 
tries, and that the boy felt nothing so sensibly as to be beaten 
in a dispute. Now it is very probable that, while he was thus 
dozing, he thought the old man was using this incident to prove 
that England was the better country ; and just as a smile rested 
upon most of their faces, he opened his eyes. The sight of those 
smiles cut him to the quick. Evidently he mistook them for a 
triumph of the old man’s argument against America. His 
sleepy mood fled in an instant. That pale face brightened; 
those large eyes flashed fire and riveted upon the old man ; he 
raised in his bed, and dashed down the sheets : 

“Now's the time,” said he, “to blow, when you know I 
mustn’t speak. This shows your principles, to take advantage 
of me ’cause I ’m shot. But I will speak, I don’t care if. I do 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


493 


die, I will speak.” Mrs. Hamlin and several otters endeavored 
to quiet him, and to induce him to lay down in his bed ! though 
he would not, but continued, each word becoming louder and 
louder : 

*' I won’t stop, I won’t stop. Must I stop and hear him blow- 
ing about London and making fun of this country ’cause I got 
shot ? If I ’d got killed in London he wouldn’t a come near me — 
I wouldn’t a got into a house like I am now at all. Nobody would 
a knowed anything about it except my own mates.” 

“0! Geordie, Geordie !” interrupted several others, “ do be 
quiet. He didn’t mean to hurt your feelings.” But Geordie 
continued : 

“ He didn’t care about my feelings, or he would not a took 
the advantage of me. He had no business to be speaking about 
such things at this time at all. But it ’s his nature. He ’s 
been a rich man once, and been used to crushing poor people, 
and that’s what makes him want to crush me. But he can’t do 
it. He 's not the stuff. I ’m not a beggar now, and I won't take 
an insult off no man / I ’m just as good as he is, if I was a 
boot-black. I ’m no boot-black now, nor I never shall be one 
again ; neither shall my mates. They are not going to stand 
in the streets much longer to black boots, and to have rich 
people making fun of them — ay, they felt it, they know what it 
is /” But the other interrupted : 

“ 0 ! Geordie, Geordie, do be still, do.” But he continued, 
still louder : 

“ I won’t be still ; I won’t be still ! Let my blood run if it 
likes ! It ’s Christian blood ! It ’s welcome to run now ; I ’ve 
saved my mates ! They ’re not going to be beggars any longer !” 
and he tossed his hands upward and slapped them with delight. 
“ They're not to be beggars, and have other folks sticking their 
noses at 'em any more ! T hey re not going to wear other folks’ 
stinking clothes ! No, no ! thank God! I've saved ’em !" and 
he again tossed up his little hands ; his eyes turned upward ! 
But he soon relaxed, and, turning his snow-white face upon 
Julia, he feebly said : 


494 THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 

“ I feel it here,” and he placed his finger upon his breast, 
“ there’s something got broke in here, Julia ! I think I feel the 
blood running within my breast,” and he quietly laid down on 
his pillow. In his excitement he had removed the bandage from 
his wound, and the blood again gushed forth ! The surgeons 
were again sent for in as much haste as possible ; spectators 
again began to crowd into the room ; and although every other 
was weeping, yet little Geordie shed not a tear. His breathing 
became soft and calm ; his blood was flowing fast. The boy 
turned his face, 0 ! that pale, death-like face ! to see the ebbing 
stream of blood. In faint whispers, he said : “ blow away Chris- 
tian blood ; I ’m willing to die ! Only a few minutes and I 
shall go to see my father and mother. !” Then he looked up to 
Hamlin and his wife: “ You see,” said he, smiling, “ I ’m going 
to leave you ! I wish I could have stayed longer with you — I 
love you very much, but I must go ! Julia, you mind now what 
I told you the last night we stayed on the Yuba. I thought 
that would be the last happy night I ’d ever see in this 
world. I saw all this then. Those strange things I saw in the 
skies told me all about it ! They came to tell me that I should 
soon go ! And so I am soon going — three or four minutes more, 
Julia, and I must leave you forever ! I want you to remember 
me when I ’m gone ! I ’m getting very weak — I must go. Fare- 
well, Julia ! Farewell, Mr. Hamlin ! Farewell, Mr. Simons ! 
Farewell, Uncle Thomas ! God forgive you, as I do ! Farewell 
to you all ! Mr. Hamlin,” and Hamlin stooped closer, for his 
whispers were becoming very faint, “ tell Mr. Adams to give the 
rest of my money to my mates, when they get here ; I want you 
to be sure and tell him. Tell him to tell my mates that I loved 
them as long as I lived, will you ? Tell them I will love them 
after I ’m gone to Heaven ! You will see three rings in my 
carpet-bag, with their names on a piece of paper for them ; Mr. 
Davis wrote their names for me. 0 ! I remember Capt. Barker, 
who brought me from London. My God ! I never can see him 
again !” and the poor child’s heart seemed to die within him. 
He remained still a moment. 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


495 


“1 am now going!” he said. “Farewell, farewell!” and he 
looked round upon them all ; his eyes settled upon Julia. “Ju- 
lia !” he said, and she pressed her lips to his. Then they all 
stood looking upon him. “ Farewell ! farewell ! farewell !” he 
said, and his whispers faded away. His eyes slowly clouded, 
then turned upward — his snow-white face relaxed a little, and — 
ceased to move ! Thus ended as noble and good a child as ever 
moved among the Christian World. 

A small procession moved toward the Mission. They were 
silent. No one looked upon another. They came to a graveyard. 
A small coffin was lifted from a carriage and set upon the 
ground — it contained the body that once bid so fair — it was the 
mortal remains of a good child, who was slaughtered by the in- 
digence of a government constructed and maintained by political 
blackguards, who would “drink their own heart’s blood” for 
national glory ! who foam with demoniac madness about the ig- 
norance of a different creed or birth ! Yes, Geordie was mur- 
dered, and now carried to the tomb ! Around his grave stood a 
few friends, to take their final adieu. Then the little coffin was 
lowered into the narrow, damp grave ! Mrs. Hamlin — pale and 
helpless — stooped over it, to take the last view of the glossy- 
brown coffin ! The clods ! 0 ! those hollow-sounding clods, 
commenced to fall upon it ! It was soon hidden, and the weep- 
ing friends returned to the city of — murder and lawlessness ! 


But we can not dwell upon this awful tragedy. We must 
commence to look after the legally tolerated gentleman who dwelt 
in this den of political instruction — the gambling saloon. The 
gentleman who fired the pistol was conducted direct to prison. 
The story was all told, and he was held in bail for one hundred 
dollars ! ! to appear for trial on the day following. Of course, 
reader, you must know what followed — dhat the murderer for- 
feited his bail, and ran away ; not exactly ran away , but con- 
tinued to walk about the streets until a boat was ready to leave, 
then went deliberately on board, and rode away. Though we must 
not condemn the “ bailing system ” in criminal cases, or else the 


496 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


newspapers will not speak favorably of our style of writing. 
Therefore, readers, we leave you to form your own notions upon 
the said “ bailing system.” The judge — a very nice little 
greasy-headed boy — said he thought it was a case of self-defense ! 
and might as well be dismissed. 

The bright suns of summer passed away. First, a few dim 
clouds streaked the clear-blue sky, then thicker they grew, until 
the whole heavens were darkened. But this was so gradual, 
that several weeks elapsed from the time that the feather-like 
clouds first appeared, and were followed by thicker ones. And 
during this interval, the dryness in the air passed away, 
and a moist, dense atmosphere set in. The creeks, rivers, 
springs, etc., swelled, and the dust along the roads disappeared. 
Beneath the spready oaks in the valleys, the grass sprang forth, 
and in many places vegetation became pleasing. Such was, and 
is, the fall of California. Then a light mist began to fall, and 
in a few days it was called the “ wet season.” 

Standing in the light rain on the wharf, were many people — 
some hurrying one way, and some the other ; some shouting and 
laughing , some shaking hands and crying ; some kissing and 
separating. Our little party came down, went aboard the 
steamer, and stood upon its deck. They saw a cannon turned 
upon its wheels, and a flash of fire dart from it ; they heard its 
deafening roar resounding over the city and wasting upon the 
distant hills. Then our friends left California ; and, reader, so 
will we. 


CHAPTER XXXV. 

HARRIET AT SEA. 

“ What shall I say to my parents? My father is a stern old ' 
man ; my mother is a tender, affectionate woman. From these 
I ran away. No ; I only acted according to my own wishes and 
rights. But I have never written — never. That is the most 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


497 


cruel part of my life. To deprive them of even a knowledge of 
their only child being still alive ! Ah ! this is a stain I can 
never remove. I can justify my conduct for leaving them ; hut 
all human considerations condemn me for not having written to 
them. But, let me see, why did I not write ? Alas ! I always 
had a reason until now. 0, I remember ! It was because I 
feared they would disapprove of my adventure, and perhaps in- 
duce me to abandon my intended. But will this excuse satisfy 
my father? It is all I have, and it ought to satisfy him, and it 
must do it. Though, would it not be advisable for me to first 
address Simons, and to endeavor to meet him before going home? 
But his feelings may now be changed. That awful paper I 
pinned to the willows on the banks of the Yuba ! Ah ! those 
were days when heaven’s hopeful joys were sunk in the “ Slough 
of Despond,” and I, wandering beneath a burden that was heaped 
upon my weak nature by persons less heedless of love than of 
the outward forms of piety. But, 0 ! thank Heaven, that time 
is past, and I once more float upon the current of life. Yet, will 
not that suicidal attempt lessen my standing among rational 
beings ? Yes, among a few, it will. Cold, brainless creatures, 
such as Mrs. Ellis and the old maid, will say I was possessed of 
a devil. Was I ? Could I help it? Could any other, under 
the circumstances ? Was it not because my nature was of too 
weakened and sensitive an organization to bear the unfeeling 
suspicions and abuses of my fellow-creatures ? Then, who dares 
to cast a reproach upon the desponding spirit that made me wil- 
ling to quit the world forever? Ah! where does the demon 
spirit live, when people are so regardless of the troubles that 
weigh upon the less brutal minds ? though it is now all past, 
and I am once more a rational being. But will this satisfy 
Simons ? He may not have experienced any severe trouble ; and, 
if so, he will perhaps view things in a very different light from 
this. Why do I fear that Simons may not yet love me? Why 
does this impression come so often through my mind now ? Is 
it possible my love for him is diminishing? Can it be that my 
confidence rests in another ? Banker ! Ah ! has not Parker 
noticed me trembling and agitated when he jokes so freely upon 
42 


498 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


love matters ? Ah ! he knows his power over me. But, thank 
Heaven ! a few days more and we shall be in New York. 0 ! 
the sea, the sea, when will our ship reach the city ? These 
heavy, squashy waves, how they roll and crash ! This noisy, 
puffy steamer, how she jars my head, how her greasy-smoky filth 
sickens my life at sea ! 0 ! put me upon land again, and, who 

wish, can go upon the ocean for me !” 

“ New York at last !” said Harriet. “ Ah ! how strangely 
sound these rumbling carts and omnibuses after leaving the sea ! 
As if my tedious hours on the briny deep had all been a tiresome 
dream. Hark ! 0 ! that church-bell ! How strange it seems ! 
As if each stroke and dying tone fell upon the despairing moan 
of some of the prattling children with whom I once played and 
loved! Ah N how shall I find those little ones now? — living? 

0 ! that I could be sure they live ! and hope that in a few days 

1 should rush upon them all to love them as we all loved in days 

of yore ! 0 ! fly, lingering moments, I can not live, waiting 

upon your movements. To-morrow I shall hear from home ; but 
will my father and mother pardon my conduct, and receive me 
back?” 


“ Ah !” said Parker, in a hotel alone, “ her affections are still 
bestowed upon Simons. But my services toward her have com- 
pletely overcome her resolutions, and she must be mine if I but 
say it. Then, shall I ? I know she has long feared I would in- 
sist upon it. But if she loves him, she might not be happy with 
me ; and in course of time, her obligations to me would wear 
away ; and then a man might as well be with the devil as to be 
with an unhappy woman. If she is robust and coarse in her 
feelings, an 'unhappy woman will devil the life out of any man ; 
but if she is tender and delicate she T1 wear out her own life. 
Well, well, ‘ what ’s to be done ? what ’s to be done ?’ I have a 
fortune, but it gives me little satisfaction by day, and none at 
night. I think I would rather have a wife. 0, I have it ; I ’ll 
‘ swop !’ Hark ! some one is stopping at the door. I ’ll see,” 
and he opened it. and was met by the post-boy, who said: 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


499 


“ Is your name Elias Parker ?” 

“It is.” 

“ Here ’s a letter for you, sir ; five cents, if you please, sir — 
cold day, sir.” 

“ Letter for me ! Who the devil is writing to me ? Here ’s 
your five cents, sir.” 

“ Thank ’ee sir,” and away went the post-boy. 

“What !” said Parker to himself, “do my eyes deceive me? 
It is her handwriting ! But how did she know I now lived under 
the name of Elias Parker ? I ’ll see ; her husband is dead, I 
expect,” and he broke the seal and read : 

“Dear, dear Elias: — “You can not conceive what I have 
undergone to meet you. I have no doubt but you have long 
since believed me to be married ; but I am happy to state I have 
yet warded off their endeavors, and yet remain single. Your 
feelings may have changed ere this ; if so, my happiest thoughts 
are yet in asking heaven’s blessings to smile upon you. Pray 
keep me not in suspense, for I shall not rest until I have learned 
your wishes. 

“ Ever the same, 

“ Josephine.” 

Good Heaven ! can this be ? For six long years have I 
been ignorant of her true history. ‘ Can not rest until she learns 
my wishes.’ And she shall learn as quick as steam and horse- 
flesh can fly,” and up and away went Mr. Parker. 

“ I can not conceive,” said Harriet, “ why Parker left me so 
suddenly ? not even promising to accompany me to Cincinnati. 
I never knew Parker to act so mysteriously before. But why 
need I care ? am I not really anxious to be away from him ? 
Have I not been fearing for many weeks that he might claim my 
hand ? Hark ! some one is calling !” The door opened, and in 
came the post-boy. 

“ Is your name Mary Sparks?” 

“ Yes, sir.” 


V 


500 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


“ Letter for you ; cold day, Miss,” and out went the post-boy. 
Nervously indeed did Harriet break that seal, and read : 

“ Dear Daughter : 

“ Your long letter has been received, read, and re-read, until 
it is nearly worn out by reading. We had long ago mourned 
your death ! And when your letter came, your dear mother 
could hardly withstand the joyous news. You ask us to pardon 
your conduct, and to, receive you back. Dear child, what a 
foolish sentence! Don’t know the old Dr.’s heart, eh? Now 
come, dear child, come as quick as you can ; for your father’s heart 
is nearly breaking to receive you. Come, dear, dear child ; I 
can’t write more — I am too full ! Lose not a moment ; oh ! 
come ! my dear, dear child. 

“ Your heart-broken Father. 

“ P. S. I am sorry to add that your intended, Nathan Simons, 
has not yet returned, as you seemed to think.” 

“0! can that be?” said Harriet to herself; “that Simons 
has not yet returned ? Did not Mrs. Joicet, who is pure as the 
angels in heaven, tell me that he had returned ? Mystery of 
mysteries ! thy eternal plots continue to baffle my endeavors 
wherever I move. What can it mean, what can it mean ? 
‘ Has not yet returned, as you seemed to think !’ Ah ! then I 
am back again worse than I started. Silly girl that I was, to 
have gone through all this ! But why don’t Parker return ? It 
is now two days since he left. My father is already looking for 
me, and I can not yet leave New York. 0 ! what shall I do, 
what shall I do ? Must I not wait for Parker, who has treated 
me with so much kindness? For the sake of meeting my 
parents, must I be so cruel as to Hy away from him, my best 
friend ? Never, never ! Whatever my grief is, I shall bear it, 
in order to comfort him. I shall wait.” 


Harriet did not wait long. Parker’s mysterious disappear- 
ance began to give her some unhappy reflections. She had no- 
ticed during the voyage homeward, that Parker had evidently 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


501 


experienced a due sense of the guilty life he had been living, 
and probably formed a resolution to lead a moral one hereafter. 
And when Harriet thought of this, she feared that his own re- 
morse might make him feel too bad to venture into the presence 
of any of his acquaintances ; therefore, she feared that he had 
been seized with a fit of despondency, and purposely deserted 
her. And when Harriet thought of this, she regretted very 
much that she did not give him more encouragement as to his 
future prospects ; for she now felt that she must have had 
some attachment to him. His absence had never before given 
her the same sadness and depression as now. But she waited 
only a few days — she could remain away from her father’s home 
no longer. She packed her trunk and started for her native city. 

For some time previous to her departure from California, there 
had been a good deal of talk about the Australian gold diggings, 
and many people had left for that distant isle. As Harriet went 
on her way from New York to Cincinnati, this fact for the first 
time came into her mind, and she now thought Simons had 
gone to that country. She remembered that he had been unfor- 
tunate in gold getting, and she knew that he believed her to be 
no longer living ; and, under such circumstances, she felt confi- 
dent that he had gone to Australia, perhaps left America forever. 
The more she reasoned upon that supposition, the more reason- 
able it seemed, and she finally believed it was the true conjec- 
ture ; one that seemed to darken the whole world before her. 
Then she remembered the glowing spirit with which she first set 
out to overtake him ; then the many hardships she had passed 
through — the bleak, wild plains over which she had so long jour- 
neyed, and her hazardous life among the politicians and gamblers 
of California ; and, while she remembered that all of this had 
only brought her into deeper disappointment and wretchedness 
than if she had remained dormant, she felt a renewed despon- 
dency that seemed to. cause her heart to die within her. And 
as the rumbling cars rolled onward, she said to herself: 

“Ah! unfortunate Mary, would that thou hadst been born 
devoid of love ! Such feelings tfs thine can never meet their 
reciprocity on earth, never ! That blank within thy silent 


502 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


thoughts can never he filled by its desired companion — it must 
remain an eternal vacuum, vainly hoping ! Ah ! Mary, thy 
doom is forever sealed, and thy oft-cherished hopes must sink to 
rise no more ! Then speed on, rumbling cars, let Mary’s tears 
fall upon her father’s cheek ; let her arms once more encircle his 
neck ; let the sobs so long concealed burst forth ! Eoll on, rum- 
bling cars, and let Mary’s last earthly tears fall within the home 
that once cast the dart of tyranny so cruelly at her most sacred 
wish ; where she is willing to cry her last cry, and sink — not 
because of her own courage failing, but because fate has forever 
separated her from the only one she really loves — let her sink 
down and die despondent, because she has combated the world 
and been overburdened with the grief and sorrow that has re- 
sulted from her sad disappointments. Roll on, rumbling cars, 
each moment is severing the link of Mary’s only tie to earth ; 
let her hastily fall into her father’s arms ; lest the chord of life 
is broken, and her mortal joys forever sealed !” 

The heavens were clouded over, the cold wintery winds were 
howling and whistling. The setting sun was hidden behind the 
freezing mist, the cars continued to roll over the icy track. With- 
in their closed doors sat Miss Mary Sparks — returning to her 
native city, to her father’s home, after one of the most extraor- 
dinary adventures that a young lady ever accomplished. Mary 
was not so fresh and healthy as when she left home — more pale 
and sad. She sat close to the window when the cars drew near 
Cincinnati ; and while she sat thus looking out, she recognized 
houses and trees which she had forgotten during her absence, but 
which now seemed so familiar that a confusion of ideas caused 
her to quiver and dread the meeting of her friends and relatives. 
But these familiar sights soon caused a dimness to intercept her 
vision ; and, while she kept her face turned away from the view 
of the other passengers, she endeavored to suppress her snuffling, 
and to dry up her tears ; but the same cars that ran too slow 
before, were now running too fast, and Mary saw that she was 
going to be carried right up to the station before she could pos- 
sibly get her face in a condition fit to be seen. But, on the cars 
went, not stopping to ring the bell or anything else : and Mary 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


503 


found her face to be getting worse, for, as she peered through the 
window, heavy showers of tears continued to burst forth, and her 
snuffling, too, was becoming worse. She ardently hoped that 
nobody would be at the station except her father and mother ; 
but she feared she might meet many of her old acquaintances, 
and she did not wish to manifest her feelings before a public 
crowd, as she feared she would be under the necessity of doing, 
if her people were present. On they went ; but they soon de- 
creased their speed — slower and slower they moved — they entered 
the station — a slight jar — the cars stopped ! 

Mary rQse and walked to the door. There was a vast crowd — 
nobody noticed Mary’s tears as she gazed over the people to see 
if she could discover her father among the crowd. Once or twice 
she thought she heard some one calling her name ! She beheld 
some one pushing his way toward her ! Then she felt an invol- 
untary power drawing her toward him — but, further than that, 
poor Mary knew not the scene that followed ! There was 
a pushing and talking — and then a rumbling of cabs — and 
strange hands resting upon her forehead — lips that pressed to 
hers ! Mary could not notice all that was going on ! Then they 
entered a house, and she was laid on a sofa. She looked about 
the room ; there was an old clock, a portrait of her grandfather, 
and a piano, but they all seemed like a dream ; and the poor girl 
tried hard to awaken from the burdensome sleep ; and, while she 
was thus struggling, she felt lips often pressing to hers, and 
something seemed to be dropping upon her face ! Poor Mary 
came near never awaking ! 


CHAPTER XXXVI. 

We shall not endeavor to lengthen our story by detailing the 
common experience of Simons and his party from San Francisco 
to New York and Cincinnati, for every one is aware of the tri- 
fling incidents that are known on that journey, which, when the 


504 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


passage is favorable, contains nothing remarkable. It was owing 
to this that we made no remarks about Harriet’s voyage, for we 
are well aware that the sooner we bring the parties into the 
field of action, the sooner will the reader’s anxiety be settled. 
Three days (in the evening it was) after Mary’s arrival, Simons 

and his party reached Cincinnati and put up at the B hotel. 

What had been his feelings regarding Mary, after having an in- 
terview with Mrs. Case in San Francisco, where he learned about 
Parker having made her some valuable presents, beside having 
given her money, and then finally accompanying her home, can 
readily be imagined unfavorable to his having anything more to 
do with her. His sister often advised him to have a fair inves- 
tigation of Mary’s side of the story, before he did abandon her ; 
but to this advice he entertained no very friendly feelings, and 
seemed anxious to banish even what favorable views his sister 
could suggest. But after reaching Cincinnati, he still felt some 
anxiety to learn the particulars of her life before pronouncing 
his sentence against her, although he expected to hear of her 
marriage to Parker, if not to hear of her living a still worse life, 
without having been married. Yes, Simons expected this : he 
was partially prepared to hear anything terrible, and he resolved 
to know all the particulars before another day passed. As soon 
as they reached the hotel and secured their luggage and rooms 
properly, Simons accompanied his sister into the ladies’ parlor, 
determined to counsel upon the best manner of carrying out 
“ to-morrow’s investigation.” Here they schemed and planned 
until late bedtime, when Simons left and took a stroll down into 
the reading-room. He drew his chair close to the stove and 
commenced to read a paper ; but just as he commenced, he heard 
two young men, who were sitting close by his side, conversing 
with a low voice as follows : 

“ Yes,” said one, “ but it looks strange that she should come 
home dressed in such a style.” 

“Perhaps she’s made a fortune,” said the other. “Women 
get big wages in California.” 

“ Pshaw ! she hadn’t money enough to get home with.” 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


505 


“ Perhaps she laid hr money out for clothes. Women are 
very foolish, you know, about dressing. But how did she get 
home without money?” 

“ All ! there it is. That ’s what I want to know — that ’s what 
everybody wants to know ; but that ’s what nobody does know.” 

“ W'hy, I thought, a little while ago, you were intending to 
bestow that big heart of yours upon her.” 

“ No, sir ; that big heart has a higher object in view — at least 
until more is known about her life in California. But I can tell 
you one thing — she told Wakefield’s girls and Martha Davidson 
that a young man furnished her with money enough to come 
home on, and that she received all her fine things from him.” 

“ And didn’t he come home with her?” 

“No, not a bit of it. I expect he ’s some rich pup that *s been 
keeping her, and taking care of her until he got her to New 
York ; and then, for fear his friends would find him out, he ’s 
given her the slip.” 

“ But where does she say he went? or does she give any plau- 
sible account of herself?” 

“ Certainly ; she acknowledged to Wakefield’s girls that he 
ran away from her in New York : she waited several days on 
him, and he didn’t come at all.” 

“ I think she ’s very foolish for telling of it — very foolish 
indeed. Why, no other ladies will associate with her.” 

“ Well, I don’t know; but I know that Wakefield’s girls and 
Miss Davidson won’t have anything more to do with her.” 

“Ah! that’ll hurt the old Dr. — he’s an awful proud man 
But why the deuce didn’t she hold her tongue about these things? 
I think she ’s been very foolish.” 

“ 0 ! you see, I know how that came out. You see, on the day 
after she came back, Wakefield’s girls paid her a visit. Well, 
you know Becky is very smart about finding out people’s charac- 
ters : well, among other things, she gave Mary Sparks a great 
deal of praise about her fine dresses and jewelry, and finally 
asked her the price ; and, before she thought, she said they 
didn’t cost her anything — that they were given to her. 

43 


506 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR. 


“ Hoh-ho-o-o-o ! well she must be a silly thing — a disgrace to 
the old doctor. That ’ll bring him down a little, I guess. But, 
hang it all, I don’t see any use in a fellow being so very parti- 
cular ; it ’s a real lottery, getting a wife is. One never knows 
until they have tried a woman, whether she ’s going to be good 
for anything. If Mary is as pretty as she was before she went 
away she ’ll soon pick up some greenhorn, I T1 warrant.” 

“ A pretty character indeed for one of the first ladies of the 
city,” Simons thought, as he retired to his room, where he should 
be prepared to contemplate upon the gloomy indications of his 
future days. On his bed, half-sitting, half-lying, he gazed at 
the little coal fire, the remaining pile gradually sinking beneath 
the grate, and said to himself : 

“ Consuming and sinking before the merciless element, like 
the highest aims of man before the continued series of ill-fortunes 
that surround his every bold attempt to rise and claim the mite 
of happiness to which all others are entitled, sinking him contin- 
ually deeper in the sea of despair. Where now are my hopes ? 
when every struggle I have made, or do make, is continually met 
by a still more wretched and hideous opponent. Where now re- 
mains a single atom to which hope can cling ? when I can so 
plainly see that it is impossible and unwise for me to indulge 
any further whims about her virtues. Alas ! no hope can, does 
remain. Her doom is sealed. My doom is — what? Sealed 
also? No, no , no ! /can banish these troubles. I will banish 
her from my mind. She has proved herself unworthy of me. 
She is unfit /to be seen. She / Mary Sparks ! Dr. Sparks’ 
girl ! Fool that I was to have troubled my head about such a 
girl thing! What is she? What was she, and what is she 
going to be ? Ha, ha, ha, ha ! what a fool I ’ve been ! 0 well, 

well, well ! I don’t feel much like sleep to-night. Strange, too ; 
I have not slept any since I reached New York. Four nights 
this, and not slept a wink ; I will lie down and compose myself 
to sleep.” Aud after removing his clothes, he spread himself at 
full length on the bed, muttering to himself: 

“ This pillow seems very hard to my head. Ah ! well, well, 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


507 


I ’ll go to sleep. If Mary had lived a virtuous life now, she 
might soon be sleeping by my side. Away ! disgusting thought I 
She ! Shame to my poetical notions of woman ! How hot this 
pillow seems ! I ’ll get up and light a candle. Sitting awhile 
in the air will make me sleep.” And he arose and took a seat, 
saying to himself : “ Here ’s a newspaper, I ’ll read a little, to 

compose my mind for sleeping. Halloo! what’s this, ‘Wilson 
and Moody have just received a new assortment of hair and 
woolen mattresses.’ ‘ Barter and cash store.’ 0 well, well, 
well. What ’s this ? * Ball’s daguerreotypes, cheapest and best 
in the city.’ ‘ New hats on Fifth street.’ ‘ Clocks and watches 
repaired.’ ‘ Ladies and gentlemen’s kid gloves.’ * Lecture at the 
Melodeon on Spiritualism.’ God knows /don’t want anything 
more to do with spirits. ‘ Shawls and bonnets.’ ‘ Bailroad 
agency,’ etc., etc. That ’s a miserable candle. Well, there’s 
nothing new in the paper. I ’ll blow out the light and go to 
rest.” And again the poor fellow entered his bed, saying, 
“ Sleep alone, alone ! Shall it always be so ? Whence this 
longing within me to clasp something to my bosom ? Why so 
desponding my whole nature when this vacuum seems likely 
never to be filled ? Can the mere clasping and dangling of these 
arms about a woman be the only mysteries that cause my dejec- 
tion and trouble? or is there not a reciprocal soul-confiding in- 
telligence which wishes its inclining position braced and sup- 
ported by another, that the twain may make a heaven-like pyra- 
mid, guarded and protected by their unity against the sorrows 
and ills of life, from which the single is receiving continual tor- 
ture ? Can there be within woman’s nature that tenderness and 
comfort adapted to this seeming vacuum within my lonesome 
reflections, which so ardently craves her presence as the only one 
upon whom it can relax from care and trouble? Mysteries, 
mysteries world of trouble and mysteries ! I can not solve the 
cause of this reciprocal longing unless thou hast really con- 
structed a better half!” Poor Simons, you had a tedious night ; 
but we must leave you, and go over to Dr. Sparks’ to-morrow 
morning, about the time you are thinking of eating your 
breakfast. 


508 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


CHAPTER XXXVII. 

“ Mary,” said Mrs. Sparks to her daughter, “ there ’s a gen- 
tleman at the door. He wishes to see you.” Mary arose and 
walked to the door. 

“ 0, Mr. Parker !” she said, “ I ’m so glad to see you. Come 
in,” and she took his hand and led him in, and introduced him' 
to her father and mother. 

“Well,” said the old Dr., after the excitement quieted a lit- 
tle, “well, Mr. Parker, I’m under a thousand obligations to 
you for your attentions to my little girl, and Jto whatever expense 
she has been, no matter what, I am ready to cash your demands 
at the shortest notice.” 

“ Thank you, Dr.,” said Parker, “ but would you not be will- 
ing for her to settle her own accounts.” Mary blushed and 
turned pale, then quivered. 

The Dr. drew down his spectacles and said : 

“ I fear if you depend upon her for a paymaster, ‘ you ’ll come 
out at the little end of the horn.’ She hasn’t a dime in the 
world ; but if you will wait long enough, she ’ll have all I have 
some day.” Parker laughed, and seemed to think seriously. 

“Well, never mind it, Dr.,” said he, “if you will have the 
patience to wait until I make out a bill, I shall bo greatly 
obliged.” 

“ Certainly ; I ’m never in a hurry when the money is going 
out instead of coming in. But tell me about how soon to look 
for your account, so I can have the cash on hand. Don’t put it 
off too long.” 

“I will make out my bill, Dr., in about nine hundred and 
fifty years !” The Dr. took a hearty laugh. 

“ Ah !” said he, “ I think I understand,” and immediately 
departed to look after his patients. 

“ That was pretty of you, Miss Lindsey, I would say, Miss 
Sparks, to run away from me at New York,” said Parker. Mary 
endeavored to banish her excitement by answering : 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


509 


“ I was very sorry you ran away from me. I could not think 
what had become of you ; and then, when I received a letter 
from home, I could not possibly wait any longer.” 

“ I knew you would be anxious to meet your people, particu- 
larly Mr. Simons.” Again Mary blushed a little, and replied: 

“ He has not yet returned.” 

“ Not returned ! Simons not returned ?” 

“ No, it seems not.” 

“But those women in Sacramento said he had left for the 
States.” 

“ Perhaps he went to some other part of the country.” 

“ No, I ’ll tell you what I think. He has accompanied his 
sister to her residence, which is, perhaps, in some of the other 
States.” 

“ I never thought of that before.” 

“ Ah ! that ’s it. You know he heard you were dead, and he 
has been glad of an opportunity to go where he can forget you. 
Yes, I ’m sure that ’s it.” Mary made no reply, but turned 
even paler than before. This supposition seemed a plausible 
one. Doubtless Parker noticed it ; and, after a minute’s silence, 
he changed the subject. 

“ Now, Miss Sparks,” said he, “ banish your troubles. Come, 
give me a tune on the piano. You know you have long prom- 
ised me you would. Come.” Mary arose and asked Parker to 
accompany her into the parlor, but whether she thought of his 
anxiety to be excluded from the presence of her mother, is very 
doubtful. 

“ What shall I play, Mr. Parker?” she asked, as she took her 
seat beside the piano. 

“ ‘ Home, Sweet, Sweet Home,’ Miss Sparks, if you please,” and 
he drew his chair close by. Mary was just in a melancholy mood 
enough to play and sing such a piece. Her taste for music was 
excellent, and she played exceedingly well, but she was only a 
moderate vocalist. But on the present occasion she sang so 
touchingly, and manifested so much sacredness of feeling, that 
if Apollo- Belvidere had been present, he would have turned into 
a living creature to have heard her voice. Note after note she 


510 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


continued, each, if possible, becoming more and more affecting, 
until the last solemn word, home, was left fading on the dying 
tones of the piano. Parker continued to look upon Mary. The 
sound of the piano entirely faded away. All was still as the 
house of death. Mary sat motionless. Calmly, and with a 
soft and teuder voice, Parker broke the spell. 

“ ‘ Sweet, sweet Home !’ wilt thou make one with me ?” Never 
sat a marble figure so still and death-like as then did poor Mary ! 
Larger tear-drops than had ever before flowed, now rolled down 
her pale cheeks. But 0, so silent ! At last her eyes turned 
upon Parker. He was in tears ! Involuntarily her pale, trem- 
bling hand slowly placed itself within his ! He pressed it to 
his lips, then rose, and started to the door ; but, halting a sec- 
ond, returned, and pressed his lips upon her forehead. 

“ Be happy, dear Mary,” he said, then turned and departed. 

“ ’Tis done at last !” Mary cried, and throwing herself into an 
arm-chair, swooned away ! How long she lay in this trance she 
never knew ; though after awhile, she fancied herself dreaming 
about little Sporty. She thought she heard him barking and 
scratching. But, after making several attempts to arouse from 
her annoying dream, she finally awoke ; though the same barking 
and scratching continued. It was at the door. She arose and 
opened the door. 

“ 0 ! Sporty ! Sporty !” she exclaimed, and the little dog leaped 
into her arms ! 

“ 0 ! Sporty ! Sporty, tell me, how came you here ? Make your 
tongue and lips speak ; for heaven’s sake, Sporty, speak to me. 
Tell me how you came ? 0 ! do, Sporty ! Did the ‘fat man’ bring 
you ? 0 heavens ! how can I live ? If there is a God in heaven, 
why am I not comforted? 0, heavens!” Mary wept and ca- 
ressed the dog for a long time ; but Sporty finally began to weary 
of his visit, and show signs of going somewhere else. An idea 
struck Mary ! She seized her bonnet ! 

“Go, Sporty,” she said, “I’ll follow you,” and, as if he un- 
derstood her, he leaped away, followed by his mistress, who said 
to herself : 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


511 


“ Perhaps the ‘ fat man’ can yet give me some information. Ah ! 
but why now ? I have given my hand and heart ? to another 1” 
and a great weakness nearly overcame her ; however, she con- 
tinued to follow little Sporty, and Sporty made a meandering 
course for the 13 — Hotel. But Mary knew not who was there ! 


CHAPTER XXXVIII. 

“ No, Simons, do not he hasty ; but by all means learn all the 
particulars before you conclude to abandon her— do, now do, for 
goodness’ sake do not be hasty,” said Mrs. Hamlin to her brother, 
on the morning after the troublesome night of which we have 
given a sketch. At this time we have them alone in the ladies’ 
parlor — in the hotel, at a window looking toward the street. 
Simons had been giving his sister an account of the conversation 
he heard on the evening previous, between the young men in the 
reading-room, and, also, of his determination to leave the city 
and accompany them to their home in Indiana. But Julia had 
long endeavored to persuade him to call upon Mary Sparks, to 
see if a satisfactory explanation could not be given ; though, to 
this, he was so firmly opposed that, even her kind words seemed 
the more fully to prejudice him against the lady he once esteemed 
so highly. While in this dejected, counseling mood, some one 
down stairs, for the ladies’ parlor was on the second floor, called 
out : 

“ Take the first door to the right, at the head of the stairs.” 
That would lead to the ladies’ parlor, where they were sitting. 
The words had been spoken to some one evidently coming up 
the stairs. Simons and his sister, supposing some traveling 
lady about to enter, endeavored to brighten up their faces and 
forget the subject of their conversation. The voice down stairs 
had scarcely ceased when foot-falls were heard at the door. 
Without rapping, the unlatched door was pushed open. Mary 
Sparks and little Sporty entered ! Simons sat motionless. Mary 
balanced a moment, startled, then flew toward him, and tried to 


512 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


cling to him, but her strength gave way, and she sank faint- 
ing at his feet ! Simons coldly raised her, walked to another 
seat, and still looked upon her. Julia at once knew who the 
lady must be, and endeavored to reconcile them. 

“0! Simons, brother, do not desert her!” and she arose and 
assisted the helpless girl into a seat. Mary turned her face, her 
death-like face, gave one despairing, long look upon Simons, 
and her eyes closed ! In her excitement, those brown curls were 
disheveled, and now spread heedlessly over her face, which, in 
her pale and despairing appearance, rendered her one of the most 
pitiful objects that mortal ever looked upon. But what added 
still more to her lamentable appearance was, the hurried and 
difficult manner in which she breathed — as though her breaking 
heart was about to leap from her bosom. Simons’ eye glanced 
over her fine dress and jewelry, but soon his attention became 
fixed upon the lady herself — evidently, he had resolved to aban- 
don her ! The sympathizing Julia leaned over the helpless girl, 
and wiped her tears away, encouraging each strengthening 
breath, by a gentle touch of her sensitive hand, and cherishing 
every increasing pulse by soothing whispers. Moment after mo- 
ment passed, and yet the scene abated not its tenor, except to 
become more touching, as poor Mary returned to life. Slowly 
arousing from her faintness, her eyes again rested upon Simons, 
but they were dilated and wild ; and more than ever, she seemed 
to despair under the terror-striking thought of being abandoned. 
Julia stroked back her hair, and adjusted her clothes. In this 
lamentable condition, no one was able to break the silence, and 
only the excited, looking from one to the other, or struggling to 
suppress their agitation, seemed to be their desire. Once, twice, 
and again did poor Mary attempt to speak, but each effort was 
overcome by her violent pulsations, and still left her despairing 
gaze riveted upon the cold -object of her love. At last her voice 
returned : 

“0! Simons! how can you?” she said, but again her emo- 
tion s* overcame her, and she hid her face. 

“ Simons,” said Julia, “ do speak to her — do. Why do you 
not ?” Then Mary attempted to rise, and advanced to him. 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


513 


“ Simons, dear,” she said, “ how can you treat me thus?” and 
as her tears began to flow more easily, her composure continued 
to return. Simons yet made no reply, and Julia again seated 
herself beside Mary. 

“ What have I done,” said Mary, after a minute’s silence, 
“ that you should desert me ? Do speak to me, for I am wretch- 
ed ! 0 ! I am wretched !” and again she hid her face, but now 
wept aloud. 

“ Come, Simons, and talk to her,” said Julia, who was now 
also weeping. Simons still continued to look upon Mary with 
as much indifference as a surgeon could upon a subject. Again, 
Mary dropped her hands, and endeavored to command her self- 
possession. 

“ 0 ! Simons,” she said, “ how can you make me thus wretch- 
ed ? Are you devoid of the love and honor which I have so long 
believed to be your incentives to action ? 0 ! pardon me, for I 

can no longer restrain from uttering my affection. Come ! do 
let me enjoy the meeting with you in that affectionate embrace 
of which I have been so long dreaming ! (Dome ! Simons,” and 
she rushed upon him, and entwined her arms about his neck ; 
but he struggled, unloosed her hold, and, as if offended with her 
liberties, withdrew to another seat. Mary tossed up her hands, 
and exclaimed : 

“0! Heaven! how can I bear this? Have all my tedious 
struggles been for one who never loved me ? 0 ! I am wretched ! 

I am miserable !” 

“No, Mary,” said Simons, “I once loved you — and only con- 
vince me that you are still the same, and my heart is ever yours.” 
Julia now arose and left the room, for she was anxious to stand 
outside the door, as a sentinel against anybody else entering. 

“Tell me, Simons,” said Mary, “howl can convince you? 
Do I not declare it? Is not my long search after you, any evi- 
dence ?” 

“Then tell me, Mary, what are your obligations to Parker? 
Whence all this silk and jewelry ?” 

“ 0, Simons ! forgive me, for all this has been brought about 
by my anxiety to meet you. Believe me, Simons ; receive my 


514 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


words as truth, for I feel that I have nearly said all I can. My 
story is too long to explain it all to you now ; hut believe me, 
nothing have. I done, except to try to fly to your arms. Pardon 
me, for I can not hold out much longer. Now, Simons, dear, 
keep me in suspense no longer. Acknowledge me as yours for- 
ever, and let me enjoy the happiness for which I have always 
prayed to rest upon you. Receive me, Simons !” and she again 
approached him, but again he withdrew, though he made no 
reply. 

“ 0, Simons ! how can you treat me with this cold indiffer- 
ence ? Do I deserve the punishment which you are so thought- 
lessly heaping upon me ? Have you no longer any disposition 
to banish the suspicions or stories which might have fallen upon 
me, and to receive my own declaration made before high Heaven ? 
What can I say more? Do you not yet love me? and am I to 
remain miserable and disappointed, after having nearly exhausted 
my life for you ? No, Simons, I know you love me 1” and again 
she rushed upon him, and endeavored to clasp her arms about 
him, but again he released her hold and strode firmly toward 
the door. 

“ No, Mary,” he said, “ let me go — I shall leave you.” 

As if pierced to the heart, poor Mary gave a hurried sigh, but 
instantly lowered her voice into that deathlike solemnity wit- 
nessed only upon the last resort, and, holding to his arm, said : 

“ Simons, dearest and most sacred to me of all upon earth, if 
you leave me now, it shall be forever ! I can not do or say 
more to convince you of my virtue and love. Hear me, then, for 
the last time. You, and you alone, are all that binds me to 
earth. Because I have loved you, I have struggled more than 
ever woman before struggled to meet man. Por three long years 
we have been mutually pledged, and for nearly two have I been 
seeking to have our pledge consummated. Over the long, wild 
Plains I followed you, because I loved you. Upon the same open 
prairies where you roamed — upon the same lofty mountains where 
your eyes gazed — in the same cold rains where your feet were 
freezing — in the same fierce winds where your face was pierced 
with cold — through the same broiling suns where your head 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


515 


ached with fever — over the same burning sands where you nearly 
languished and died with thirst and fatigue — ay, upon and 
through all of these, where your very life seemed as a burden, I 
too have experienced, struggled, and passed, because I loved you. 
And after a long, long search for you, when I believed you were 
no longer living, the whole world lost all its attractions, and my 
own existence became a burden : then everything became dark- 
ened before me, and when I thought you had gone to heaven, I 
resolved to follow. Then when I again learned of your living, 
the world brightened before me, and Heaven only knew my 
thanks for still being alive, and with still a prospect of meeting 
you. Ard when I learned that you had returned to the States, 
I could not refuse Parker’s offer to restore me to my parents, for 
then I expected to meet you. And now this last time, and the 
only time I may ever see you, I only plead for you because I 
love you. Pardon me for saying so, for if you leave me now, it 
shall be forever ! If you leave me now, you are taking from me 
all the happiness that earth can give. You will be making a 
blank that no mortal can ever fill. I have now done all that 
woman can. If you do not love me now, my soul shall wing its 
way to heaven !” and her pale-white hand pointed toward the 
Bedeemer’s throne. “ Simons, you — or Him ! My heart knows 
or seeks no other — nor shall it ever !” and as if in a last fond 
embrace, she pressed her face into his bosom. He stooped, 
pressed his lips to her forehead, her heart to his, and granted 
her wishes. 


CHAPTER XXXIX. 

After Simons and Mary became a little composed, Mrs. 
Hamlin returned into the parlor, received an introduction to 
Mary, and was told of their compromise. Shortly after this, 
Hamlin and Uncle Thomas were introduced to the intended 
bride ; but we cannot stop to relate their words, blessings, or 
anything connected with this acquaintance. Suffice it, as soon 
as they were reconciled to each other’s general exterior appear- 


516 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


ance, Simons and Mary, with indescribable faces and feelings, 
started back to Dr. Sparks’. Just as they reached his door they 
were met by the veritable old gentleman himself. 

“ Halloo ! Simons,” said he, “ have you, too, returned from 
California ? How are you ?” and seizing his hand, well nigh 
shook it off. A few social remarks were then passed, Mary still 
holding upon Simons’ arm. 

“ Well, Simons, my boy,” the doctor continued, after a little 
while, “ I have never so heartily repented of anything in my life 
as that I denied you my daughter. You cannot conceive the 
punishment that that inhuman deed has so long cast upon me. 
I never thought so much about it until you were both out of my 
reach. But, tell me, is it still your wish to take Mary from 
me?” 

“ It is, Doctor.” 

“ And what do you say, my girl ? want to leave your poor old 
father and marry Simons ?” 

“ Father, you know my wishes.” 

“ Mary, my dear child, it is because I do not want you to 
leave me that I cannot muster courage sufficient to consent to 
your wishes ; but — ” and the old Doctor’s voice stopped, his 
eyes moistened a little, and, without saying anything more, he 
took one long, affectionate look at his daughter, and placed her 
hand into Simons’, saying : 

“ May God’s blessings fall upon you both.” They then 
entered the house and received the well wishes of the old lady, 
Mrs. Sparks. For some time their conversation was rather a 
dull drag, but finally they all came to, and became more easy 
and familiar. So far, we have not mentioned anything about 
Mary’s troublesome reflections of now being engaged to Simons 
and Parker. She had not even yet dared to name it to Simons, 
but her thoughts upon it began to cause an absent-mindedness 
that she was sure Simons was beginning to notice. She had 
heard of duels, and knew that they frequently occurred between 
lovers ; but she could not bear the idea of having a difficulty of 
that nature causing either of the young men to suffer. Over and 
over she pondered upon its probable fate ; yet she could see no 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


517 


favorable means by which she could appease the coming storm. 
But one fact seemed quite feasible, that was, that Parker might 
relinquish his claim upon her by informing him that she pre- 
ferred Simons. And upon this position she began to direct her 
thoughts, to view the most favorable light in which she could 
handle the question. One thing soon appeared very evident as 
an indispensable preliminary, that she must inform Simons of 
the full particulars ; and, accordingly, she had not been long in 
her father and mother’s presence, until she asked Simons lo ac- 
company her into another room. 0 ! how cold that room was, 
without any fire — in the winter, too. Mary thought of that, but 
she had more important business on hand than to apologize for 
fires. It must be remembered that this occurred in the forenoon 
of the same day on which she had given her hand to Parker ; 
also, that as he had left her in a gloomy mood, there was no 
knowing at what moment he might return. Scarcely had Mary 
and Simons been seated, when Mrs. Sparks rapped at the door 
and told Mary that there were a gentleman and lady wishing to 
see her. Mary said she wished to be excused ; and, at that, the 
old lady turned away ; but in a moment after she again called 
Mary. Mary then left Simons in the cold room, promising to re- 
turn in a minute, and hurried out to see who were wishing to see 
her, but not without thinking that very probably the gentleman 
was Mr. Parker. And so it chanced to be. Mary had scarcely 
closed the door between her and Simons when Parker met her. 

“ Miss Sparks,” he said, and he took her hand and pressed it 
warmly, then turning toward the young lady who had come with 
him, he said : “ Excuse me, but I must introduce you ladies to 
each other — Miss Sparks, Miss Wardle.” The two ladies ap- 
proached and shook each other’s hands. Neither of these ladies 
had ever heard of the other, and with what strange feelings they 
pondered upon such an unceremonious introduction can scarcely 
be conceived. While they were yet shaking hands, Parker said 
to Mary : 

“ I wish to speak to you two, privately, if you please.” Both 
the young ladies startled, and evinced surprise and confusion. 
Poor Mary felt a powerful soubresaut going on in her mental 


518 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OK, 


regions ; but she immediately conducted Parker and Miss Wardle 
into another room. Parker made himself quite at home, and 
placed seats for both the young ladies, then took one himself. 

“ Miss Wardle,” said he, “ this young lady is just from Cali- 
fornia. I became acquainted with her there, and have been 
somewhat acquainted with her hardships and troubles. It is not 
possible for me to relate all her life, nor even mine ; but, con- 
sidering myself abandoned, and living under another name, and 
being altogether an outcast, without a single friend in the world, 
I found in her company the solace similar to that which I had so 
long believed myself deprived of. I cherished my feelings toward 
her, and she soon became the only person in whom I found the 
least sympathy and encouragement to morality. This finally 
grew into a tender affection, even love!” Miss Wardle turned 
pale. Mary held down her head, but Parker coolly continued : 

“ This attachment had not continued long, until I believed 
her the only one on earth who could ever make me happy. I 
knew she had been engaged to another, but I resolved to act the 
part of an honest man, and to permit her to choose which of the 
two she wished. After awhile, I perceived I had a great influ- 
ence over her, and I could not but feel like making her mine. I 
then furnished her the means to come home on ; and, on arri- 
ving in this city, I learned that her intended had not yet re- 
turned from California. Knowing her feelings were a little 
prejudiced in my favor, and judging that she now entirely de- 
spaired of ever meeting her real intended, I asked her this morn- 
ing, and obtained an acknowledgment of her hand and heart.” 
Miss Wardle trembled like a leaf ; Harriet still hung down her 
head, but Parker again said: 

“ Miss Sparks, when I was in California, I told you about 
having once been engaged to a young lady of great perfections, 
who was married, by force, to another man. This is the lady — 
Miss Wardle. She has never been married. It was a deception 
played upon me by her guardians — a trick whereby they sought 
to obtain another young man’s money ; though he didn’t love 
her well enough to bail her guardians for his own ruin, as I did, 
and they didn’t get his money. But, when they moved away, I 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


519 


was not at home, and they assumed the responsibility to publish 
to the world that she had married another, so as to prevent me 
from following them; beside, I knew they were ‘broke;’ and I 
wrote this lady an abusive letter, the most outrageous threat 
that a man ever wrote, for I wanted to punish her for her con- 
duct. After I wrote that letter, considering that she might fear 
I should put my threats into execution, and that, to make her- 
self safe, she might have me severely punished, I immediately 
changed my name and ran away. Consequently, I never heard 
from her any more. Not very long after this I went to Califor- 
nia, and arrived just as you met me in Sacramento. Now then, 
since we have returned, and while we were in New York, I re- 
ceived a letter from this lady, and that was the cause of my going 
away from you without giving you any explanation of my ab- 
sence. Well, then, Miss Sparks, when I met this lady, I found 
that her attachment had led her to live in hope of some day 
meeting me, and that she still insisted upon our old engagement. 
Now, ladies, I have the consent of you both ! I can not marry 
but one !” 

A dead silence ensued. Parker looked upon both very differ- 
ently. Mary was too full to speak, but kept pinching hard 
upon her handkerchief. Miss Wardle pressed her hand upon 
her heart, and seemed ready to die with suspense. 

“ You do not understand me,” Parker continued ; “ you can 
not perceive how I became engaged to you both. Well, I will 
tell you. After I left you, Miss Sparks, in New York, I went 
in search of Miss Wardle, as she requested. Now, then, she 
had heard, by way of some of the passengers, that I was going 
on to Cincinnati ; and she immediately packed her things and 
started here. Well, when I arrived in her village, where she 
had been living, I ascertained that she had very unceremoni- 
ously left, not telling anybody that she was coming to Cincin- 
nati. Consequently, I made all the inquiry that . 1 possibly 
could, and then finally concluded she had only been playing me 
a trick, by writing me the letter that I received in New York. 

I felt the wound severely. I started direct to this city, deter- 
mined that, if Simons’ claim on you could not prevent it, I 


520 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


would solicit your hand at once, and thus end my reflections 
upon Miss Wardle forever. I arrived here this morning, and 
obtained your hand. I was happy. On my way down to the 
river, after leaving here, I met Miss Wardle! and I now find 
her attachment the same — still anxious to hold me to my old 
promise. Now then, what am I to do, ladies ?” Parker de- 
manded with considerable coolness. Still the same silence was 
observed. 

“ I can not marry*you both, ladies !” said Parker. Neither 
spoke ; and low sobs occasionally escaped Miss Wardle. “ What 
shall I do, ladies ?” hut no answer followed; and after another 
minute, Parker again said : 

“ Can you two settle it if I leave you ?” Mary stole a deli- 
cate peep at Miss Wardle, but neither were yet able to reply. 
“ Shall I take my choice, ladies? You know I can not marry 
you both. Are neither of you willing to relinquish your claim ?” 
Mary stammered : 

“ Mr. Simons has returned !” 

“ Simons !” exclaimed Parker, “ Simons ! Simons ! Simons !” and 
his “ soul-and-body-penetrating eyes ” were firmly riveted upon 
Mary, who now sat trembling and helpless ; for she feared from 
the tone of his voice, she would be chosen instead of Miss 
Wardle. 

It will be remembered that we had left Simons sitting in 
the cold room. Now then, feeling himself quite at home, he 
did not relish such quarters, and soon after Mary left him, he 
took the liberty of going into the room where the old folks were 
sitting. This was adjoining the room where the others were now 
adjusting their engagements. Parker’s voice could frequently 
be heard by Simons and the old folks, though not distinctly. 
But, when Parker exclaimed, “ Simons !” as before-mentioned, 
Simons supposed himself to be wanted in their room. Accord- 
ingly, he very deliberately, and without any premonitory indica- 
tions of his movements, arose, entered the room, and stood 
before them ! All were silent, but gazed fixedly upon each 
other. Simons at once recognized Parker ; but the latter had 
not seen Simons, to know him, since he and Miller had burned 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


521 


the butcher’s brush-house in California ; and at that time, Simons 
was so reduced in appearance that he now looked like quite a 
different man. However, Parker judged this person to be Simons, 
whose entrance was so unexpected that they all startled, though 
none so much as did Mary. The silence only lasted a moment. 
Simons turned toward Parker, and Said : 

“ If I mistake not, you were calling me ? I take you to be 
Colonel Parker, sir ?” 9 

“ I did not call you, sir ; but sir, if you please, is not your 
name Nathan Simons?” 

“ It is, sir ; the same that you and Miller turned out of doors 
in the mountains — whose house you burned !” Parker started 
a little, but immediately commanded himself again, and said : 

“ This is no place, sir, to be casting up what I or anybody else 
did in a drunken spree. Therefore, sir, if you please, we are not 
anxious to have you remain in the room at present.” 

“ But, sir, if you please or not, I shall not leave, merely to 
permit you to concoct flattering falsehoods behind my back.” 

“ What, sir ?” and Parker rose to his feet ; when Simons ad- 
vanced a little. Mary flew to Simons, exclaiming : 

“ 0 ! Simons, hold for a moment. Do not permit this — ” and 
endeavored to draw him away from Parker’s reach, who looked 
as if a mere trifle would induce him to do something desperate. 
And at the same instant, Miss Wardle seized upon Parker, ex- 
claiming : 

“ 0 ! Elias, what does this mean ? Why are you so heed- 
less — ” and she also drew him back. 

Now, the conversation between Simons and Parker had been 
sufficiently loud to be heard by the old folks, who soon appre- 
hended a serious trouble brooding. The moment they heard the 
young ladies speaking, they, the old Doctor and Mrs. Sparks, 
came rushing into the room ! 

“ Halloo ! what in the devil is all this fuss about — eh ?” de- 
manded the Doctor, taking a rapid survey of the aghast-looking 
figures about him. Parker soon regained his self-possession, and, 
with quite a friendly air, said : 

44 


522 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


“ If you will all hear me, I think I can give you all a satis- 
factory explanation. This morning I came here and engaged to 
marry Miss Mary Sparks ; for she had abandoned the hope of 
ever meeting Simons. Since that, 1 have obtained the one to 
whom I have always been attached. To get myself clear of Miss 
Sparks I now came here. But I perceive I shall have no trouble, 
for she has at last obtained her wish, and I have mine,” and Par- 
ker bowed, smiled, and turned to leave the room ; but then said: 

“ Mr. Simons, if it were possible for me to repay you for the 
foul treatment which Miller and I have done you, I would sacri- 
fice anything I have ; though it is past, and I am sorry — I have 
long been sorry. Partly on account of that deed I tried to find 
you in California, and to restore you and Miss Sparks to each 
other. But, sir, it is all past, and I ask your forgiveness.” 

“ Granted, Mr. Parker ; that very deed you did, though wicked 
in appearance, was the means of forcing me from my mountain 
home, and of restoring me to my sister, and of saving my life ; 
for in all probability I should have lingered in the mountains 
until death would have resulted from my exposure. Granted, 
Mr. Parker,” and they shook hands. 

On the evening after the above, there was a great collection 
of people about old Dr. Sparks’. The whole house was lighted 
up, and those cold rooms were all warmed with good fires. Kid 
gloves and fine dresses were worn by nearly everybody, and the 
grand denouement was about to take place. Some of the people 
were laughing and talking, some introducing each other, and 
some roasting their toes before the fire. It was not long before 
the old Doctor’s premises seemed likely to be too small, for, mo- 
ment after moment, couples and quadruples were coming in, and 
every one still inquiring for other expected guests. Among these 
we have no acquaintance except Mary Sparks, Elias Parker, 
Josephine Wardle, and the old Doctor and his lady. While these 
happy people were making their own entertainment, each as 
familiar as if at home, in came Nathan Simons, his father, Mr. 
Hamlin *and wife. As they passed through the room, Parker 
arose, looked steadily at Hamlin and his wife, then took his seat. 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


523 


Hamlin looked at Parker. Their eyes met ! Parker arose again, 
but seemed confused. He muttered something, then walked to 
ward Hamlin. Hamlin arose. They gazed fixedly upon each 
other. Many others noticed them. They moved together. They 
clasped each other in their arms, and cried : 

“ 0 ! brother ! brother !” 

In a few minutes after this, Elias Hamlin and Nathan Simons 
were married to two of the ladies of the West — who are, for 
constancy in love and purity in principle, mortal brilliants on 
earth without a parallel — and, to look upon, more pleasing than 
are the stars in heaven ! 


CHAPTER XL.° 

H — county, in Indiana, is a pretty county. Beautiful farms 
out there ; also fine cattle and horses, and luxuries of various 
descriptions. The people were happy out there a few years ago. 
They did not run mad about either politics or religion, but civilly 
attended to their own business, and lived as seemed right in 
their own eyes. Out in the country parts of the county, where 


° Since writing the above chapter, the author feels induced to call the 
attention of the various Churches to the fact that the present enmity to- 
ward foreigners, as well as the general indolence of the people in regard 
to slavery, is maintained by their inhuman persecution of everything 
that has a tendency to elevate the humbler classes of our fellow beings. 
And what is equally conspicuous, the intidels of the whole nation are 
abolitionists and anti-partyists, holding up their hands and pleading for 
the rights, equality and elevation of all men ; but still, nearly all our 
Christian churches — who have a sufficient influence among the people 
to produce the highest order of love and harmony, and to remove the 
glaring outrages upon which the whole world are pointing the finger of 
scorn — are engaged in the most silly strife and persecution of each 
other’s creed. Preaching anti-reform, isms and schisms that are beneath 
the scorn of infidels. Remember, it is not the doctrine of the Churches, 
but the men and seme of the principles they maintain , which we so fearlessly 
condemn by the satire within this chapter. 


524 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


churches were scarce, they generally went to the nearest one, 
once or twice every Sunday, not for the purpose of criticising 
and abusing, but for collecting what good they could, and for 
seeing and mixing with each other after , the manner which 
seemeth natural to the human being. 

Certainly, this was a very wicked condition, to be so regard- 
less of the denomination or creed they went to hear : but it ori- 
ginated from a very strange doctrine in which they were blinded — 
they believed that the Creator of the universe was too exalted a 
being to have intended that some men should have more natural 
rights and privileges than others ! Preposterous ! They also be- 
lieved that when the earth was created, man was - created with 
the right and privilege to live upon whatever part is unoccupied ! 
So dreadful ! They did not even exempt color or blood ; because 
they claimed that God did not intend for land to lie idle when so 
many men in different parts of the world had no homes ! Nei- 
ther would they admit that God was foolish for giving man a de- 
sire to maintain his own rights and equality ! Ay ! they even 
said that this disposition within man’s mind was an argument in 
favor of elevating his condition, and that it ought to be cherished ! 
This wicked doctrine has not been without producing its effect 
upon the people. Their children, black and white, native and 
foreign associated together, and loved each other ! Neither did 
it stop here. Its evil effects began to spread over a large por- 
tion of the Northern States ; and so friendly and harmonious- 
ly were they beginning to live with each other, that it was feared 
they might attempt to exalt the black people of the South ! There 
was much exertion on the part of the different Churches to eradi- 
cate this evil doctrine from the people’s hearts, by showing where- 
in some of them should not associate with those of a different 
creed, blood or color, lest they become contaminated. But the 
people were hard-hearted, and some of them even had the auda- 
city to say, that they thought the Churches were scheming to get 
money ! Consequently, their condition was daily becoming more 
alarming. And it was only recently that the Churches perceiv- 
ed the dangerous effects of this religion, based upon natural rights. 
Fortunately, however, they discovered it. Now, the people in 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


525 


H county placed great confidence in their ministers; and 

the latter were aware of it, and they were aware too, that there 
was danger of this infidel doctrine liberating the slaves of our 
“ free country.” Therefore, they sought to divide the people, as the 
only grounds whereby our institutions could be preserved. To 
work they went. In the first place, they showed wherein God had 
given some men more rights than he did others ; then they showed 
wherein some people had been robbed of their rights in foreign 
countries, which was evidence that they had no rights left when 
they came here ; then they showed that as they had been op- 
pressed at home, they would be too apt to have a sympathy with 
the servants of the South, thereby endangering our institutions. 

But still the people of H county held on to their wicked 

doctrines, and the ministers of the Gospel of God were greatly 
puzzled to know how to strike out the iniquity. It was well known 
now that most of the people still believed that God had created 
all men upon something like the same terms, and that, conse- 
quently, they were much inclined to comfort and sympathize with 
each other, which is an extremely wicked doctrine, and leads to 
infidelity and materialism. But the ministers had exhausted all 
their reason to no avail, and they perceived that our institutions 
were endangered if things were allowed to continue thus ; accor- 
dingly they at last hit upon a plan — to threaten the liberty of 

the people themselves ! This fixed it. The people in H 

county were sensitive upon the word liberty. It startled them ! 
They were well informed, and possessed of a spirit and courage 
known in no other part of the earth. Fortunately, they had one 
weak trait in their character, else perhaps the clergy could never 
have moved them, — that was sensibility or excitability. The 
clergy knew this, and they hit upon it, but barely in time to save 
our institutions. They told the people that secret and dangerous 
plots were laid to deprive them of the liberty of their consciences, 
by enforcing mysterious creeds upon them. The ministers knew 
that what they told the people was false — for they knew that 
the people of H county possessed too much spirit and intel- 

ligence to submit to any such a system ; but then they saw no 
other way in which our “ free institutions ” could be protected, 


526 


THE LADY OF THE WEST ; OR, 


and it was their only resort. Accordingly, they told the people 
that they must, “ Up ! to arms ! to crush a deadly foe !” and the 
people ran out to see where the foe was, for they became instant- 
ly excited. Then the clergy perceived that they had gained power 
over the people’s reason, and this is the most dangerous enemy 
that our institutions have, and as soon as they perceived this, 
they said to the people, “ Lo ! here ! Lo ! there!” and the people 
ran rapidly, and could not yet see the foe. Then the ministers 
said : 

“ Behold ! what the people of this Church did a thousand years 
ago ! They slaughtered people because they would not bow their 
belief to their Church ! guard ye well against this people, lest 
your liberty is stolen ! Trust them not !” This ruptured the 
peace of the people, and promised safety against unity — which 
is one of the most dangerous things toward our institutions. But 
the ministers of the Gospel of God — all of whom are on our side, 
and favorable to the prosperity of our “ free institutions ” — can- 
vassed the affairs of H county again. And lo! behold! 

they discovered that only a small portion of the foreigners were 
members of that Church ! Here was a fix ! But while the iron 
was yet hot, they ran out among the people, but not without 
girding on bowie-knives and revolvers, and they said : 

“ Lo ! here is an enemy — these foreigners ! It was not merely 
the Church, as we before told you, but all of these ! They have 
been used to oppression, and they love it ! and they are trying 
to introduce it into this country ! ” 

This produced a great commotion ; for however unreasonable 
it may seem, the people were now too excited to be any longer 
under the control of reason. But the ministers continued to 
exhort the people, saying : 

“ Down with the foreigners ! down with them ! They are 
going to rob us of our liberty ! They are dangerous to the 
prosperity of the buying and selling of our fellow creatures! 
Down with the foreigners ! They do not sympathize with our 
institutions ! Down with them ! they have been oppressed at 
home, and they are likely to have sympathy for our slaves, and 
thereby endanger the liberty of our free institutions ^ They 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 5.27 

are meddling with the institutions of our free country ! They 
are dictating upon the affairs of government ! They have no 
right to do so ; they have no right to speak out in favor of the 
rights of man ! Down with them ! It is the only way in which 
the Union can he preserved ; the only way we can protect the 
free institutions of the South ! Down with them ! we will not 
have them here dictating about the liberty of our country ! This 
is not their country ! Let them go home ! If they have got no 
home, they had no business to be born ! America is ours! All 
these wild lands, two millions of square miles ! ! all of it is 
ours ! It is given to us by Almighty God, for the glory and 
exaltation of our children and our children’s children forever ; 
for the growth and extent of our free institutions through all 
eternity ! We know that God intended this, for he is favorable 
to our institutions ! Then, shall we have foreigners here med- 
dling with our glorious destinies? and we the favored and 
chosen of God ! !” 

After that fashion they continued to preach, and it produced 
a favorable change in the minds of the people. Instead of going 
together to church and to school, and in all public intercourse, 
as in days of yore, the people throughout the country were ar- 
rayed the one against the other, which is highly desirable, in 
order to maintain our “free institutions.” 

About this time, which was only a few months ago, a trouble- 
some change occurred in H county. 

We shall relate it, and then our long story will be ended. 

But to commence it rightly, we must prepare ourselves to take 
a start in old Ireland. There was a farmer — Boswell was his 
name — in Ireland. He was a very good man, and loved and 
respected by all who knew him. He had a wife and six child- 
ren, pretty good children they were, with some wholesome edu- 
cation and good manners. Mr. Boswell became unfortunate, and 
lost most of his fortune, and, right in the midst of this, he died. 
This was a hard stroke upon the old lady, for she was left nearly 
penniless, and had been used to living a comfortable and happy 
life. She was now obliged to submit to the worst kinds of 
drudgery, in order to provide for her family, But her eldest son 


528 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


began to grow into the shape of a man, and soon gave her great 
assistance. Considering that her life was likely to be a hard 
one, she determined upon coming to America. Though here was 
a dilemma — she could not raise the money. However, by per- 
severance, she made money enough to send her son — Charley 
was his name. Charley was a good boy, and he came direct to 
H county, where he entered into the employ of Mr. How- 

ard, with the determination of sending money to his poor old 
mother, to help her out to this country. Howard had a son, 
Jimie, who was about to go to California. Charley and Jimie 
became greatly attached to each other, and Charley resolved to 
accompany Jimie to California, and we are now well aware that 
he did so. The widow Boswell still continued to provide for her 
family in Ireland. But, after a long time, the old lady began 
to wonder exceedingly why she did not get letters from her son. 
She believed that Charley was a good boy, though she could not 
account for his not writing her any letters. This serious reflec- 
tion on the part of the old lady did not continue very long until 
she began to fear that her son, and now her only assistant, had 
settled his accounts in this world and left for another. This was 
a hard stroke upon the old lady, and many a time she prayed to 
God for help and comfort. First a few weeks, then months — 
months, long months rolled by, but still no word came from her 
son, and the poor old lady nearly cried and prayed herself into 
despair. 

She still lived in the country, though it was a very poor 
house — a sort of turf fixing, with a damp, ground-floor ; it was 
very different from what she had once lived in. The post-boy 
always came on horseback by her hut once every day ; and every 
time he came, she asked for letters — for in that country there 
are post-boys who deliver the letters to the families — but every 
time she asked, he answered, “ No, nothing.” As he had an- 
swered her so many times in the same brief words, she was get- 
ting almost wearied out by asking. Now, she generally employed 
herself at washing, and her tub stood in front of the hut, which 
was close up to the side of the road, like a house in the city 
stands against the street — for this is the fashion in many parts 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


529 


of Ireland in the country. When stooping over her tub, one 
day, she looked down the road ; it was a very pretty, level road, 
with a hedge along each side ; and she observed the post-boy 
coming. He was holding up his hand and making a noise 
toward her, though she could not hear what he said. She felt 
very curious, and could scarcely stand up to her tub, for she saw 
something white in the boy’s hand. But the boy soon rode up, 
saying : 

“Letter for ye, Mrs. Boswell — it’s from Californi’, America.” 
The old lady could scarcely command strength enough to take 
the letter out of the post-boy’s hand, though when she had done 
so, the post-boy galloped away. Then she looked at the writing, 
and she knew it to be Charley’s hand. Her eyes soon became 
dim, and she thanked God that her son was still living. Then 
she went into her hut to read the letter ; but when she took a 
seat, the letter lay helplessly in her lap, and she trembled so 
that she could not lift it. Then she tried to pray for strength, 
but even in that she failed, for her emotions shook her terribly, 
and her tears nearly blinded her. Her children were gone to 
school, for at that time free-schools had been established through- 
out the country. There she sat, looking at the letter and crying, 
for the Irish cry when they are overjoyed. She knew her son 
was living ! She could only look toward two things — that letter 
and Heaven. Poor woman ! Heaven only knew thy thanks ! 
Long, long did it lie in her lap — upon the same knees where 
Charley had once sat ! Mrs. Boswell thought of that, and she 
thought of more than words could express. But Charley could 
not sit on her lap now — he was gone ! Only his letter could 
supply the great blank that he had left in his poor mother’s 
love. Will not God, without regard to creeds of belief, bless the 
heart that loves so sincerely ? Mrs. Boswell did not think of 
such things. She was trying to thank God that her son was 
yet living. “ Like a certain rich man’s son ” who lived a very 
wild life and finally returned to his father’s house, his life alone 
was of so much consideration that details were forgotten. Charley 
Boswell was living ! Poor or rich, Heaven alone knew his moth- 
er’s thanks. But after awhile she gained power to raise the 
45 


530 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


letter and break the seal. Charley had not written a very long 
letter, though he had inclosed a curious strip of paper within it: 
it had printing and writing upon it, and also an eagle and a lion 
and unicorn. Mrs. Boswell started a little when she saw these 
national emblems. Then she looked more closely upon the strip 
of paper, and she saw figures about money. As soon as she saw 
this, a flood of tears burst from her eyes ; the paper fell into her 
lap, and her hands pointed toward heaven. She did not say 
anything, but fell back in her chair, whiter than marble. Charley 
had been a good boy, and sent his poor old mother a draft for 
three hundred pounds sterling ! For a long time his mother lay 
unable to speak, but at last her voice came. 

“ 0, Almighty God ! shower thy blessings upon the Land of 
the West! Give blessings and happiness to the great nation 
where my son has prospered. Give them peace and love, give 
them all their hearts can desire, for my son has been favored 
among them.” 

After that fashion she continued to pray as long as she was 
able to speak. Then she took up the letter and read it. Charley 
had written for her to come to America, and for her to bring all 
the family, and also one of their neighboring families — in which 
there was a bouncing girl of nineteen. Mrs. Boswell thought 
about this girl. She suspected there was something going on, 
though she was ndt very certain. Again and again she read the 
letter : she laughed and cried at her pleasure. But while she 
was yet reading it, footfalls were heard approaching, and in a 
few seconds the children came in. The oldest girl was fourteen, 
and quite a wholesome-looking girl, with red cheeks and large 
black eyes : those eyes looked as if they would cry easily ; and 
sure enough, she had scarcely seen her mother, so pale, with a 
letter in her hand, when tears burst from her eyes and rolled 
thick and fast down her rosy cheeks. She thought about her 
brother Charley in a far distant land. It seemed very long to 
her since Charley went away. Then came the smaller children, 
and they all clustered around their speechless mother. Then the 
eldest girl — Nancy was her name— took the letter into her trem- 
bling fingers and endeavored to read through her tears. She 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


531 


read a little, then kneeled by her mother’s side and pointed her 
little hands toward heaven. And as she was thus kneeling, she 
said: 

“ 0, thank God ! my brother yet lives — lives in a land of peace 
and plenty ! May heaven’s blessings rest upon the land that has 
redeemed us !” But the little ones all kneeled about their 
mother, and they prayed such a prayer and blessing upon Ame- 
rica as was never surpassed by mortal lips. Were the people 
dealing justly with their fellow-creatures, when they said that 
foreigners have no sympathy for the American nation ? Do they 
know when they hurt a foreigner’s feelings ? 

Mrs. Boswell now gave up all her affairs, and, in company 
with the other family — Aikins was their name — she set out for 
America. She was well favored, and both their families arrived 
safely in New York, where she supposed she had about completed 
her journey; but after a little investigation, she discovered that 

H county, Indiana, lay a thousand miles further westward. 

However, they applied themselves to the cars, and soon com- 
menced moving through the rich lands of the great Bepublic. 
They stopped at a few places. Mrs. Boswell noticed some Irish 
people who had farms and homes of their own : she noticed that 
the children were well dressed : she noticed that their faces had 
not the deformed and wry features which are common to the 
lowest class of her own country, who know no enjoyments: and 
while she noticed these things, were not her sympathies and 
prayers for America ? Go to the throne of Almighty God, and 
ask what her soul was then speaking. Then see, reader, if you 
can make another such prayer as did Mrs. Boswell and little 
Nancy. But she noticed many rough-looking Irishmen — more 
than she ever before knew to be living ; and when she saw so 
many of these, she feared that the people would form too low a 
notion of the inhabitants of her native land. Was she right? 

Thus she went on, and she arrived in H county, Indiana : 

all of her family, and Aikins’ family, landed in good health at 
the place pointed out by Charley’s letter. Here she settled on 
a farm, and provided herself with a home far more comfortable 
than had been her old hut in Ireland. This was just at the 


532 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


time that the Churches were all giving the people instruction 
upon their liberty, and upon the danger of our “ free institutions ” 
of the South being meddled with, if foreigners were not deprived 
of some of the rights which God had intended to be taken away 
from them, to be given to natives. The people were very much 
excited about it, and of course they knew too much to permit 
Mrs. Boswell's meddling with these “free institutions.” Mrs. 
Boswell could not understand the mysterious suspicions that 
occasionally fell from the lips of some of her neighbors. But 
she noticed it, and she thought of it ; and as she thought, she 
prayed to God to forgive her if she had ever uttered a sentiment 
contrary to the great cause of humanity. As she was sitting at 
her needle-work one day, she was startled at Nancy’s appearance. 
Nancy had been to a neighbor’s house after some yeast to make 
bread with, for they were under the necessity of baking their 
own bread. Nancy had procured the yeast and was now return- 
ing, but as soon as she reached the door she commenced shedding 
tears. 

“ Why, my child, what is the matter ?” asked Mrs. Boswell, 
and she laid down her sewing and looked at her daughter. 
Nancy made no reply, but placed her yeast upon a table, and 
went and kneeled beside her mother. The poor girl trembled as 
an aspen, and sobbed aloud ; her mother became alarmed. 

“ What is the matter, my child ?” the old woman asked for a 
long time ; finally, the little girl looked up and said : 

“ Mr. Winters, the Methodist minister, was over at our neigh- 
bor’s, taking dinner. And when I came, he asked me if I was 
not a foreigner ? I told him that I was. Then he asked me if I was 
in favor of turning the slaves loose ? I told him ‘ yes ;’ and then 
he said I ought to feel ashamed of myself for being a beggar and 
foreigner, and meddling with the institutions of this country !” 

“ And have you ever said anything about the institutions of 
this country ?” 

“ No, mother, never, never, nothing but what I then said to 
him.” 

“ Well, there, my child, do not mind it ; he did not intend to 
hurt your feelings. Don’t grieve, Nancy, we must expect to hear 


THE GOLD SEEKEBS. 


533 


such remarks.” Mrs. Boswell’s eyes were now opened, though 
she had not long to contemplate upon the subject until her 
smaller children returned from school, and, as they came in, they 
said: 

“ Mother, we don’t want to go to school any more. Will you 
let us stay at home ?” 

“ Why, my children, why do you not want to go to school any 
more ?” 

“ Because they all point their fingers at us, and call us Ca- 
tholics.” Mrs. Boswell laughed at their story, and told them 
not to mind such remarks. Nancy saw that smile, and she saw, 
beneath it, a wound that shook her poor mother’s mortal frame. 
Nancy turned and went toward the kitchen, but who so cold, 
to ask, did tears roll down that little girl’s rosy cheeks ? 

Mrs. Boswell would have liked to counsel with some one upon 
the cause of this hatred toward Catholics and foreigners ; but 
she long studied upon it, and could not think of any one with 
whom she could converse with freedom. Now she knew that 
Mr. Howard, Jimie’s father, though a very good man, was an 
infidel to all the creeds of religion. To him she resolved to in- 
troduce the subject, for she was anxious to avoid the hatred and 
suspicion and insults that were cast upon her family because she 
was Irish. Accordingly, she paid Mr. Howard a visit — he lived 
close by, and she was very intimate in his family. He was read- 
ing a newspaper when she came in, though he did not wait for 
her to introduce the subject. 

“ Well, Mrs. Boswell,” said he, removing his spectacles and 
throwing back his long, gray locks, “ come and take a seat, and 
tell me the news. I see that you Catholics are trying to have a 
division of the school fund. Why, that ’s outrageous ! Society 
and friendship are already broken up and spoiled by making 
divisions in the sentiments of the people.” 

“ But if my children can’t go to school without being insulted 
and abused ?” 

“Well, there it is, Mrs. Boswell, that’s it. Now, where 1 
went to school, it was right the other way. Our family was the 
only Protestant family in the district, and we were the only mark at 


534 


THE LADY OF THE WEST ; OR, 


at which they fired. I remembered it, too ; and when I came to be 
a man, I said to myself — ‘ If both of these claim to be the true 
Christians, and yet cannot agree, it is probably all a humbug !’ 
W ell, the more I studied upon them, the more I was convinced 
that I was right. Then, when I observed that nearly all the 
Churches are favorable to slavery, I knew them to be merely 
money-making schemes — totally regardless of humanity and pure 
religion. Consequently, I denounced them at once, and deter- 
mined to discard all Biblical doctrines, and look alone upon 
Nature and Nature’s God as a guide to my reason. That ’s why 
I ’m an infidel. That ’s the first thing that ever opens any 
man’s eyes. He has a natural sense of religion that is so pure, 
that he becomes disgusted with these biblical systems. That ’s 
it, exactly. But to divide the schools ! Don’t you see, that it 
is making the harmony in society still less ? Nature is my 
guide upon such a question. Turn little children together ; will 
they know any difference in creeds ? No ; it ’s taught to them 
by their catechizing parents, that ’s it. But the more the law 
separates their interest, the more will they separate themselves 
in feeling. The law ought to set the example of love, familiarity, 
and equality among the people. It is only by this union and 
noble tone of feeling and acting that we can evei; expect to 
discard the horrors of slavery. These divisions and distinctions 
between man and man are the most outrageous crimes that exist. 
Why, I have heard ministers make the inhuman assertion that 
persons of certain color, blood, and birth, have not the same 
rights as other people ! And they tell me that this is religion ! 
God forbid that old Howard or any of his family ever become 
guilty of believing in such a system of religion ! It ’s disgust- 
ing !” 

Such was the style in which Mr. Howard talked; but he 
talked so much, and said so many things to the point, that Mrs. 
Boswell could not get to converse with him. 

After awhile, she started home, and as she went she said to 
herself : “ Is this an infidel ? He cdlls himself one ; but, to 
me, he utters sentiments that resemble Christianity ! He calls 
all men his brothers, who are giving their power to invite men 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


535 


into one common brotherhood ! Jesus preached after that fash- 
ion ! It is a pity that a man of such principles has become an 
infidel. But is he to blame for it ? Had he found the purity 
within the Church that his own nature sought after, would not 
he have been a valuable man ? Really, has it come to this, that 
men’s common natures stumble upon the corruptions of the 
Church ? Though, may there not be a mistake ? May not these 
infidels be the true Christians?” And after that fashion did 
the old Irish woman continue to talk, until she reached her own 
house. 

Now we have neglected to mention, that when Mrs. Boswell 
first arrived in H — county, she learned of Charley and Jimie 
being gone to Australia ; so that, up to the period now referred 
to, she was beginning to look for a letter from that country. 
But several months rolled by, and she did not get any letters ; 
and again she began to fear that her son was not living, for 
neither did Mr. Howard hear from Jimie. Among her friends 
now, were Mr. and Mrs. Hamlin, who lived as near neigh- 
bors. Mrs. Aikins’s family were her old acquaintances, and 
Mr. Howard’s, her new ones. So, also, there were Simons, his 
wife, and his father, living close by ; then there was Mr. Ran- 
dall’s family, whose daughter, Lizzy, came so often to Mr. How- 
ard’s, all of whom were very good neighbors. But there was a 
familiarity between Lizzy Randall and Emma Aikins, which 
gave rise to an opinion among the women in that neighborhood, 
that they were not always conversing upon moral and political 
philosophy. Some of the people even went so far as to say, 
that certain absent men’s names had been mentioned by both of 
these young ladies ; though nothing definite was known, ex- 
cept that they frequently went over to Mr. Howard’s. But these 
were minor considerations to Mrs. Boswell and her family. Poor 
little Nancy was beginning to fear that she would never get to 
see her brother again. Charley had been put to work when he 
was very young, and had not been favored with even a liberal 
education, which caused his sister the more earnestly to sym- 
pathize with him, for the toilsome life he had endured. But so 
much time had now elapsed, since they had heard from him, that 


536 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


the poor girl was lost in conjecture. When Mrs. Boswell and 
Nancy were one day sitting side by side, sewing, the old lady 
observed that Nancy frequently looked out at the door — for last 
September was so warm, that they kept the door open in the 
afternoon. 

“ What makes you gaze so earnestly up the road, Nancy ?” 
said her mother, who happened to sit a little too far on one side. 

“ 1 see somebody coming — two men,” said Nancy, and she laid 
down her sewing and looked steadily. 

“ I suppose they are Mr. Hamlin and Mr. Simons !” said the 
old lady — not yet leaning over to see them. 

“No,” said Nancy, “ they look like strangers !” 

“We don’t see as many strangers here as I expected.” 

“ Mother !” said Nancy, “ mother ! 0 ! mother !” and the lit- 
tle girl leaned back in her chair and trembled, for the appear- 
ance of the strangers startled her. “ 0 ! mother ! they are 
coming !” 

“ Who, my child ?” and the old lady looked up and observed 
the two strange-looking young men coming close up to the d,oor ! 
Then came a heaven-flash of light, in which time itself could 
not travel, for its radiance contained a luster that mortals can 
not measure ! In its glorious beams a silent spirit lived, and 
communicated a world of thoughts — though it traveled not from 
the fixed eyes, over which it reigned in solemn triumph ! And 
as soon as the young men reached the door, Mrs. Boswell 
lisped : 

“ 0 ! my son !” — fell back in her chair and swooned in her 
daughter’s arms ! 

“ 0 ! mother ! mother !” cried one of the young men, and he 
kneeled by her side, clasped his arms about her, and hid his face 
in his mother’s bosom ! 

“ 0 ! Charley ! my dear, dear brother !” little Nancy cried, 
entwined her arms about his neck and pressed her lips to his ! 

“ 0 ! Nancy ! my sister, my sister !” he stammered in broken 
accents, and “ 0 ! mother ! my poor old mother !” he sobbed, on 
the heart of as good a woman as ever lay faint and still in the 
arms of a devoted son ! Then came Charley’s trusty friend, 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


537 


Jimie, to participate in the joys of which their young minds had 
been so long dreaming ; and, soon after, loud sobs and good Irish 
crying reached a climax that few people have ever witnessed. 

“ Never, mother,” said Charley, now being able to speak good 
English, “ never shall I leave you again ! The feeble arms that 
once pressed me to this bosom, mother — the center toward which 
my earnest prayers have beamed from every quarter of the 
globe — must now repose upon the strong form of him whose 
struggles have rescued you from all the cares of earth ! Nancy ! 
I shall always be with you ! The trials of poverty have disap- 
peared, and we shall mingle again in childish glee ! 0 ! Nancy ! 

my sister ! that noble, dark brow, and those rosy lips shall beam 
upon the brother who has been so long — long hidden from your 
presence ! My sister, 0 ! my sister ! what charms in your 
name — Nancy! my sister! Mother, 0! mother / how often I 
have whispered that word when far — far away !” After that style 
did the young Irishman continue to speak — and while his mother 
and sister were yet clinging upon him, the children came home 
from school, but they would not come into the house. Then 
they all took their seats, and Jimie went out and told the chil- 
dren that Charley, their only brother, had come home ! but as 
soon as he spoke to them, their youthful eyes were flooded with 
tears ! 

“ Is your name Maggy ?” said Jimie to the smallest one. The 
little thing looked up and replied : 

“ Yes, sir.” 

“ Come, then, Maggy, my dear, I am your brother’s friend. 
Come to me, Maggy, I love you,” and Jimie stooped down and 
enfolded the child in his arms, then carried her in and placed 
her upon Charley’s knees. 

“ Charley,” said Maggy, who was only an infant when her 
brother had left her in Ireland, nearly five years before, “ I don’t 
think you wore moustaches when you came to America — if you 
did, I have forgotten it ! Why do you cry, Charley ? I should 
think you would be glad to see me.” But while the little crea- 
ture continued to address her brother, the other little girls came 


538 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


in and united their arms into a chain of love — riveting the poor 
fellow in his seat. 

“ Charley,” said Maggy, after the scene quieted down a little, 
“ do you remember where we used to live in Ireland, in that ol. 
house, where the churn used to set out of doors? We are all 
going back there again. Will you go along, Charley ?” 

“ Yes, Maggy, faith I remember it all ; but why do you talk 
about going back ? Sure and you are a darling afther my own 
heart, Maggy.” 

“ Why, what makes you talk so funny, Charley ? Are you 
going to live with us now, all the time now, say ? I have a new 
book with a blue back.” 

“ 0, bless your soul, Maggy, but don’t you see I can’t talk to 
you all at once.” 

“ Will you go with us, Charley, back to Ireland ?” 

“ What in the name of common sense do you talk of going 
back to Ireland for, Maggy ? I ’m sure we had a good dose of 
that country before we left it. 

“ Why, we can’t — ” 

“ Sh ! sh !” said Nancy to Maggy, in a low whisper, “ don’t you 
know that Jimie, Charley’s friend, is an American ? Don’t say 
anything about it before him, or else he ’ll hate us, too, because 
we ’re Irish !” Then little Maggy clasped her arms around 
Charley’s neck, and whispered : 

“We are going to leave here, Charley, because we have our 
religion threatened ! then, too, there are free-schools in Ireland 
now, and we would rather live poor and work hard than to be 
considered beneath anybody else. The Lord has smiled upon 
our family circle, Charley, and we have money enough to go back 
on — and you must go, too — will you? Nearly all the Irish 
that’s got much money are beginning to leave. I don’t like 
moustaches, Charley, they hide your mouth.” 

“Come, Charley,” said Jimie, who had been speaking freely 
with the old lady and Nancy, “ come, we must go over to my 
father’s — it is getting late.” 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 539 

“ Do you hear what Maggy is saying to me ?” said Charley, 
and then he related it to Jimie. 

“ 0, no ! Maggy,” said Jimie, “ you must not leave me. I can 
not hear to have you talk so, Maggy. Do you know that if you 
go to Ireland, Charlie will also go ; then I shall he deprived of 
a friend that no mortal can ever replace ! 0, no ! Maggy, let us 

' live together in peace, for in a few short years, when these mor- 
tal frames have run their course, and gay earth about to close 
the scene, we can all look hack and smile to think that love has 
triumphed over the ills that unfeeling creeds have endeavored to 
cast between our sacred nature ! 0, no ! Maggy, let us live in 

peace together ; for should the Christian heaven be true, it will 
add a luster of eternal glory to our spiritual homes ! but if it 
should not be, how wicked to divide ourselves and waste our 
love — the only precious gem that earth can give ! 0, no ! Mag- 

gy, let us live together.” After that fashion Jimie continued to 
speak, until the thoughtless little girl, entwining her arms 
around his neck, mingled her tears with his. 

“ 0, Jimie ! I love you, Jimie !” she cried, “ and I can bear 
the ills of all the world, if you will but speak to me such love 
as this !” 

Then they moved over the fields, and through the walnut 
groves, for Howard’s house stood in an opposite direction from 
where they came. And as they moved along, they conversed 
much about the appearance of the country, and also of the pros- 
pects of settling in that neighborhood. Then, like the fanciful 
glimpses of spiritualists, when reflecting upon departed friends, 
two gay young ladies seemed to be examining the fruit of an 
extensive orchard, then flitted and disappeared — though it was 
not a dream, but a reality seeming to be fancy ; for, before the 
sun went down, they awoke with their damsels in their arms ! 
each pledging their love before the Giver of all good, wood- 
peckers and grasshoppers notwithstanding! Then they pro- 
ceeded down to the other end of the orchard, where stood Mr. 
Howard’s house — they and the young ladies, laughing merrily 
all the while. 


540 


THE LADY OF THE WEST; OR, 


Can there "be any feeling like this ? to return to the childhood 
home after several years’ absence, and behold one’s own father 
and mother so overcome with joy as to be unable to break the 
silence! Or, are these strange impulses the incontrovertible 
evidence against the will of man — bound by unseen chains, even 
though love itself dictates to move ? 

After Jimie and Charley paid a visit to Mr. Howard’s, they 
all went over to Mr. Hamlin’s. This was the day following ; 
and it so happened that Simons, his wife, (who had traveled 
across the plains in company with Jimie and Charley,) and his 
father, Uncle Thomas, were all over there on a visit ; for it was 
a day in which visits are frequently made in that part of Indi- 
ana, although such a thing would not be allowed in Cincinnati, 
notwithstanding that every man is accountable to God for such 
and such, for the (city) law chooses to repeal the accountabil- 
ity and impose the punishments itself — a usurpation that may 
cause the council to droop their feathers in the world to come ! 
This was a happy meeting. So many old friends seldom have 
an opportunity to converse upon scenes that they witnessed to- 
gether so far away. After a general salutation of their well- 
wishes, Jimie and Charley were asked about the gold fields of 
Australia. 

“ Well, I’ll tell you,” said Jimie, after they all became seated 
and quiet, “ the diggings in Australia are almost precisely the 
same as in California, but the regulations among the miners, or 
diggers, as they call them, are very diiferent.” 

“ How is that?” said Uncle Thomas. 

“ Well, whenever a new gold field (or creek) is discovered, the 
miners have not got the privilege of monopolizing the ground by 
making large claims.” 

“ Why so?” 

“ Well, the law regulating such matters is made by the gov- 
ernment of the district.” 

“ Was that better than it is in California, where the miners 
on each creek or settlement made their own laws ?” 

“ Well, when a few miners in California discovered a new 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


541 


creek, they generally made their claims large enough to take 
possession of the whole creek, thereby preventing later arrivals 
from getting any ground to work upon, although the first ones 
often held more than they could work in a lifetime !” 

“ Then, if the laws were made by the government of the Col- 
ony, how did you adjust difficulties about claims?” 

“ Why, there is a Commissioner appointed to attend to every 
settlement. He is called in case of any contention between two 
parties, and, without any charge, he examines and decides 
upon it.” 

“ And is that better than where the miners would have the 
privilege of choosing a jury and settling it among themselves ?” 

“ Where personal interest is concerned, a jury is not so capa- 
ble of doing justice as is a single individual who is entirely dis- 
interested.” 

“ But is there not more danger of a single individual being 
purchased in his decision ?” 

“ There is ; but, in order that no officer be purchased, he 
should receive a high salary ; and the office itself should be an 
honorable position. Such is the case with English officers, gen- 
erally — they are above being purchased ; and one reason that 
many of our men in office arc good for nothing is, that the #ffice 
is good for nothing, and they don’t care how soon they lose it.” 

“ Then, an officer should always be a disinterested man ?” 

“ Certainly so — always. The very principle of choosing men 
from certain districts, men who will advocate certain principles 
because they are interested in such — is presupposing a legislation 
of interest, and not of justice. Men who are totally disinterested, 
are the only ones who can ever discriminate the exact line of jus- 
tice and morality.” 

“ I am going to Australia, Jimie,” said Uncle Thomas. 

“ Why so, uncle ; not yet satisfied with America?” 

“I am not satisfied with the Government — it ’s not so respect- 
able as it might be. Beside that, if I am not to be considered a 
man, I must go where my own good and bad qualities will be the 
criterion for my standing ; and not the fact of color or birth.” 

“ I don’t like the British Government, uncle.” 


542 


THE LADY OP THE WEST ; OR, 


“ Why so, it treats all men alike ?” 

“ In some respects it does ; but, I ’ll tell you, it usurps the 
land in all its dominions — which will always retard the settle- 
ments and cause many people to be dependents. In a British 
country, the people are one, and the Government is another. It 
legislates for its own interest, and the people plead for theirs.” 

“ But, as you said before, the government ought to be a noble 
body, above quarreling among themselves, and too well guarded 
to be purchased — when adjusting difficulties between the people 
at large ; now, then, how can this be effected unless they are 
favored with great possessions ?” 

“ Also, as I stated before, by being totally disinterested. We 
see that the British system has its interest in opposition to the 
interest of the people ; consequently, the fear that the people 
might revolt, is all that prevents it from usurping greater power 
and possessions than it now does. And in our system, we see 
that the choosing of men who are pecuniarily interested in any 
particular theory, party, etc., brings together a body of Legisla- 
tors who contend for interest, instead of counseling for the good of 
the whole. Therefore, our present Government is becoming the 
ridicule of all nations ; and we cannot go abroad without hearing 
common school-boys jesting about the pugilistic contentions in our 
legislative assemblies ! ” 

“It is supposed that that might be remedied by excluding 
some of the ignorant voters !” 

“ But another evil would follow that — the interest of such 
would then not be represented — such persons as were excluded 
could not obtain justice. All monarchical countries prove this 
fact. Then we have no natural right to exclude any sane man 
from voting — for all men, of whatsoever color or blood, stand in 
the same relation, and are entitled to plead and advocate what 
they think best ; though we have a right to change the constitu- 
tion, in regard to men being eligible to office — we have a right to 
choose and fix a constitution which will prevent interested men 
(and ambitious boys, which is now frequently the case), from 
ever getting koto office ; and, whenever we shall have accom- 
plished that, it will not matter very materially who vote, nor who 


THE GOLD SEEKERS. 


543 


are elected ; for, as every officer would be totally disinterested 
and have an honorable position, he would only consider the in- 
terest of the whole, which would deal justice to all men.” 

“ And how can you find disinterested men ?” 

“ In the first place, a man should be of such an age as to be 
heedless of a display of his own talents ; for, if he is not, he will 
swerve from moral principles for personal renown, and for an in- 
terest in rising in office. Secondly, he should have no pecuniary 
interest at stake — none whatsoever ; though he should have a 
high and honorable salary — for then he could not be tempted to 
deviate from the justice his position demanded.” 

“ Then, under the present considerations, wherein consists 
the different results of this and the British Government ?” 

“ There is very little. The British Government is too much 
afraid of disloyal subjects, to do anything very contrary to 
the people’s wish. Our government is a contention of parties, 
and next thing to no government at all ; nevertheless, under 
ours, there are a greater number of prosperous people, and the 
opportunities for monopoly are better guarded against.” 

“ So, then, you don’t like the Australian Government very 
well?” 

“ Well, the government is not so very bad ; it gave me the 
same protection as it did a native ; but I don’t like some of the 
people out there.” 

“ Why so ?” 

“ Well, I can not say why, but they used to jest me a great 
deal about that California tax, and make light of our pecuniary 
government. Then they make a good deal of fun about our 
boasting of having a free government, while we hold over three 
millions of our citizens in the most cruel bondage that is to be 
found in any quarter of the globe.” 

“ You didn’t like the people for that ?” 

“ No, uncle, I felt like ‘ putting my head in a bag.’ ” 

Jimie’s ideas were spoiled — tainted with foreign abolition ! 
Many of his notions were equally opposed to our institutions, as 
the above indicates. So much for going abroad. And yet, so 


544 


THE LADY OF THE WEST. 


ingenious were his arguments that the former preaching of the 
different Churches, to array the people against each other, was 
completely overthrown. All the foreigners in H — county were 
induced to remain in the country, and the people in general were 
persuaded to live in peace and harmony, which, should it con- 
tinue, and become at all general, will completely overthrow our 
“ free institutions” of the South ! It is to be hoped that the 
ministers of the different Churches will again rally, and, if possi- 
ble, root out these monsters, and again establish a division among 
the people — for “ our liberty” to buy and sell our fellow creatures 
at pleasure, is greatly in danger ! 

Jimie and Charley had an agreeable time visiting their old 
associates ; after which, came that closing visit, in which inde- 
pendence is forever lost — the only unity wherein it is never 
missed. They had been fortunate in Australia ; and they now 
purchased farms (for the government in Australia would not sell 
them small farms), in the neighborhood of our various personages, 
and took their young wives into their own comfortable cottages, 
where they have scarcely yet done spending their honeymoons, 
and where we now bid them a lasting good-by. 


THE END. 
























V v w 

° dP ° 

< A V o 



y 0 * * 





■>> cl 


S'*** 

O V * oF "V * ^ 

^ ***<>" / %% 

*9’ OlxoJ* C U V* v *°* 

^ ft 'tfV VV *_ J^^A. r ' 



> 


V* ^ 








N C <6 * * S ,V 

% ^ <*& \ 
' aN * 

^ V* K 

-0 v «■ 

<■ v 0 o. «• 

V * ^ ^ 

/ 




^ s > * V 


>r ^ <* 

. _ / nj'- <* Vs. * r^ A. 

V ^\— 9 

' 'P* - V (£ Si * -v A - ^ ^ 

ft \Y> * rA /Vi ^ c* * 

"V ^ » -*> v ® 

A> 






' #"\ 

%■'■'**' '/ . > 1 * « '^b ' ° ' ‘ 4 0 A 

r *W^% ° 0 , 

'-*■>’ :£Sfi&' n> 0 < 

Wj^ rM>33* s- * 

tr 
•S 


S' O 

^ *fY <■& 


\ 


0 °x. 


CL,.--v 



“V 

* 8 I A * ^ * * yS 0 ^ V 0 N 

V . ' *t c> 


• ^ ^ -. 


f> 



*£> A- 





0 \V 

V x * v * 0 /• 
r * % 




'X V 

o o x 



* %</ 

- ^ >* 


4 






9 i 



A W 




^ A 
^ A S u 





y o * x 


^ / ; 



o 


c; 


© 0 


o 5 -4 



UBRAR V OF CONGRESS 


0c,[l ^lbl?0i f7 


